Consequences: Anon-a-miss and the results of cyber-bullying.

by werewolf212001

Chapters

• Chapter 1.
• Chapter 2.
• Chapter 3.
• Chapter 4.
• Chapter 5.
• Chapter 6.
• Chapter 7.
• Chapter 8.
• Chapter 9.
• Chapter 10.
• Chapter 11.
• Chapter 12.
• Chapter 13.
• Chapter 14.
• Chapter 15.
• Chapter 16
• Chapter 17.
• Chapter 18.
• Chapter 19.
• Chapter 20.
• Chapter 21.
• Chapter 22.
• Chapter 23.
• chapter 24.
• chapter 25.
• Chapter 26
• Chapter 27.
• Chapter 28.
• Chapter 29.
• Chapter 30.
• Chapter 31.
• Chapter 32. The final chapter.
• Epilogue.

Chapter 1.

The snow fell lightly around Sunsets feet as she and Applejack walked up the sidewalk towards C.H.S each of them looked up at the snow falling from the sky in awe of its sheer beauty and magnificence. The white fluffy flakes that covered the school grounds had almost an alluring affect on Sunset as she gazed out at the ice and snow covered school grounds. Sighing to herself she said out loud as she slowly began to climb the stairs leading to the big double blue steel front doors of her school.

“Wow….This is really beautiful isn’t Applejack”? Sunset said as she looked over to her friend Applejack who was looking up at the sky as the snow fell lightly on her face and clothing.

“Yeah this is truly something.” Applejack said as she stood there with her face held up to the clouds and watched the snow falling down.

The two girls stood there for a few minutes each in turn watching the snow fall before the school bell rang out signaling that they each had ten minutes to get to their lockers and get to class. As Applejack reached out for the handle of the double blue steel doors entryway she turned back and asked Sunset.

“Tell me something sugar cube…. do you have….. Christmas and the like thereof back from where you are from”?

Looking down at her feet then slowly raising her head as she felt Applejack place two fingers just under her chin to raise her vision back up to her own. Sunset said as she looked into Applejack's forest green eyes with a sigh.

“We don’t have anything like this back home.” Sunset said as she sighed.

“I love the smell of new snow on the ground and the warmth of hot cocoa in a mug just after you have had a snowball fight with your closest friends. Something about that seems well just so magical to me.” Applejack said with a smile as she pulled Sunset into a warm embrace.

“I wouldn’t know I haven't….. been home in a long, LONG time Applejack. So yeah, I wouldn’t know what it is like to have a snowball fight with your friends or, have a hot mug of cocoa afterwards.” Sunset said as she accepted the embrace before the next bell rang out.

Each girl looked at the other before they said their goodbyes to each and headed off to their classes. While walking to her class Applejack took out her phone set it to text mode and texted all of her friends a quick message before sticking it back into her coat pocket.

“Friendship emergency secret meeting in the auditorium after school DO NOT TELL SUNSET ABOUT THIS!”

Appeared on each of her friends phones as they each looked at them just before classes started. Rarity was about to text back to Applejack that she would be there but, chose not to do so as she saw her teacher walk into the classroom. The very first class she had was English. She very quickly tucked her phone back into her purse then took out a piece of paper and a number two pencil setting these down on her desk. The teacher one of Ms. Hoofy looked at her then at the rest of the class before picking up a yellow folder on her decks and called out each students name and checked them off as each one said ‘here’.

“Rarity”

“Here” Rarity said when she heard her name called out.

“Dusty chains”

“Here”

“Daisy flowers”

“Here”

“Silver spoon”

“Here.”

The teacher called out the rest of the class names and then once she was satisfied that all her students were accounted for. She turned her attention to another folder sitting on her desk. As she opened it up she looked up at Rarity then at the rest of the class before calling Rarity up to her desk.

“Ms.Belle please come up to my desk. I want to talk to you before you and the others take a pop quiz.” Ms. Hoofy said in a stern tone.

Rarity gulped. If there was one thing in the world she hated most of all it was having to have a little talk with her teacher. Even her little sister knew she hated this and Rarity would been more than willing to trade places with anyone else rather than having to go up to her teachers desk to have a little chat. As she got up out of her seat her phone suddenly bleeped out and chimed out with.

“Incoming text from Rainbow Dash.”

All the other students looked at her then over at their teacher who did not look amused by this at all. Rarity hung her head low she knew right away why her teacher wanted to chat with her. Taking her phone out of her purse she carried it up with her to her teachers desk then said in a small voice to Ms. Hoofy.

“I uh, believe this is what you wanted to talk to me about is that correct Ms. Hoofy”? Asked Rarity as she placed her phone onto her teacher's desk.

Ms. Hoofy looked at Rarity's phone then at her, before picking up the device and placing it inside her desk. She said to her as she closed the top drawer of her desk.

“Ms. Belle I want you to know that this school is having a fashion show in about a month to raise money for some new school equipment. I was wondering if you would like to take part in making the outfits for the fashion show”? Ms. Hoofy said as she looked at Rarity then tapped a finger on her desk while waiting for her reply.

Rarity beamed with excitement making clothing and outfits filled Rarity with energy and gave her a sense of purpose. She lived for fashion and had almost all of the latest fashion books, movies, DVD’s, and magazines that someone who lived and studied fashion would be expected to have.  

“Oh, Ms. Hoofy I would be more than happy to donate any and all clothing that I can and will make for the fashion show.” Raitity said beaming with excitement.

“Good now as for your cell phone you will get it back after class. And IF I catch you bringing that device back into my classroom again young lady, you will get a referral to the principal's office do you fully understand me”?

Rarity could feel the level of excitement she had from being asked to help with the fashion show drain out of her as she replied to Ms. Hoofy’s question.

“Yes Ms. Hoofy I fully understand and I will not bring my phone back to class again past today.” Rarity said as she hung her head low returning to her seat.

The rest of her morning was spent in class learning about proper grammar and spelling and how speech has changed over the last few millennium. Once the bell rang out signaling that first period was over and it was time to head to her next class Rarity walked up to Ms. Hoofy and asked for her phone to be returned to her.

“Ms. Hoofy may I please get my phone back from you before I leave for my next class”? Rarity asked as she looked at her teacher and her teacher looked back at her.

Her teacher sighed then opened up her top desk drawer and retrieved Rarity's phone then handed it over to her saying to her bluntly.

“Bring that device back into my classroom again and you know what will happen now get to class Ms. Belle”. Her teacher said as she handed over the phone then closed her desk drawer.

Rarity took her phone from Ms. Hoofy then placed it into her purse and headed to her next class. As she walked down the hallway to her second class which was algebra and basic mathematics she ran into Pinkie Pie. The Pink haired girl seemed to just pop out of thin air right in front of her causing her to jump back in fright.

“AAAAA”! Screeched Rarity as she jumped back placing a hand over her rapidly beating heart trying not to faint from being startled.  

“PINKIE DON’T DO THAT”! Exclaimed Rarity as she breathed in and out heavily trying desperately not to faint.

“Okie dokie”. Pinkie said with a big Cheshire cat silly, goofy, grin, on her face.

Looking at Pinkie with a bit of a sour face Rarity half growled out to her.

“What do you want Pinkie? I need to get to class and you're going to make me late”.

“What…? Oh, yeah I just wanted to know if you got a text from Applejack and if you know what is going with Sunny”? Asked Pinkie excitedly as she appeared to be jumping up and down like a little kid on Christmas morning.  

Rarity sighed slightly before replying to Pinkie’s question. She had no idea what was going on with Sunset Shimmer only could only hope that it was good news and nothing cringe worthy. Looking at the pink skinned party goer as she bobbed up and down like a fishing lure Rarity said softly to her.

“Darling I am so sorry to tell you this but, I don’t know what is going with our friend Sunset. All I know is that we need to meet Applejack and the others in the auditorium once school is over”. Rarity said as she looked at her friend with eyes filled with both sadness and bewilderment.  

Rarity looked at Pinkie then sighed again before she could say anything further the bell rang out and Rarity grimaced realizing she was now late for class. Pushing past her pink skinned friend Rarity could hear her friend calling out to her as she ran swiftly down the hallway trying to get to class.

“OKIE DOKIE LOKIE, I WILL SEE YOU AFTER SCHOOL”. Pinkie called out as her friend raced down the hallway trying to get to class on time.

Rarity just barely got to her class as the last students filed into the classroom and everyone took their seats. Mr. Leaf Herder walked into the classroom then looked at the class and said as he pulled down a over head blackboard then started to write on it.

“Good morning class. I hope everyone is ready to learn today because he have a lot to cover and very little time to do it in.” Mr. Leaf Herder said as he wrote on the blackboard.

The class all chimed out in one single voice back to him.

“Good morning Mr. Herder”. The class chimed out.

Rarity sat in her algebra class listening to her teacher droll out how math and the subsequent science of math helped out every day to day living. Once the bell rang an hour later she got up to leave but was stopped by one of her fellow students. Honey Bear Blossom had stopped her to ask a favor of her.

“Rarity wait up! I wanted to ask you something.” Honey bear Blossom stated as she stopped Rarity from leaving the classroom.

Rarity stopped just short of crossing the threshold of the doorway that lead into the hallway of her school to turn around and look at Honey Bear Blossom. As Honey Bear Blossom approached Rarity she looked at her with a grim look on her face. Rarity had never really like Honey Bear Blossom and thought her choices in fashion where just appallingly dreadful. But, wanting to get this over with quickly Rarity swallowed her pride and politely said to Honey bear Blossom.

“Honey Bear Blossom what can I do for you darling”? Rarity said as kindly as she could muster.

“I was wondering would you be willing…. I mean you don’t have to do this at all if you chose not to do so that is. I was wondering if you would be willing to leave me out of the fashion show”?

WAIT…. What did you just say”? Rarity said not really believing what she just heard.

“I want you to leave me out of the fashion show that is happening in a month from now.” Honey Bear Blossom said.

“Okay uh, why do you want me to not make something for you to be in the fashion show with? And better yet, how did you find out about it when I only found out about this morning? When Ms. Hoofy asked me to partake in it.”? Rarity said with a bit of a shocked look on her face.

“I want to be left out of it because I believe it or not really do not like all those…. ugh…. crowds and I found out about the fashion show last week. When Ms. Hoofy asked me the same question that I am assuming she has already asked you. That being if you wanted to help out with fashion show. I just assumed you would have to have me help you with it and I would for lack of a better word to be used here. I would rather be drawn, quartered, and decapitated than help out with that stuff. So please leave me out of it.” Honey Bear Blossom said as she crossed her arms over her chest and narrowed her vision to Rarity.

Rarity looked at her then started to walk away from her saying as she walked away.

“Alright darling if that is how you really feel about fashion and shows that show off a girls personality. Then I as a well defined lady will respect your wishes and leave you out of it.” Rarity said as she headed out the door to her next class.

While walking to her next class Rarity was once again stopped by Pinkie Pie who like before had a really silly big grin on her face and just like before she was bouncing up and down. Pinkie looked at Rarity then from out of no wear produced two cupcakes one of which she offered her friend the other she popped into her mouth wrapper and all. Rarity took one look at this action from her pink skinned and haired friend and flinched as if she had been hit with a soft ball to the gut. The thought of eating a whole cupcake wrapper and all made her almost sick to her stomach. Being a good friend however she still took the cupcake that Pinkie had offered her and asked her while she put it into her purse to save it for lunch latter on that day.

“Darling how do you do that and not get a tummy ache? One would think you would take the wrapper off before you eat the cupcake”.

Pinkie just grinned and said to her as she grinned to Rarity.

“I eat them like that all the time silly. Oh, I had science class with Sunset and I have to you tell you she really does look depressed. I am worried for Sunny the holidays are right around the corner we should do something to help her. You know to make her feel warm and fuzzy inside”.

Rarity just smiled and looked at her friend then started to walk to class as Pinkie walked beside her.

“HMMMM. I am not sure what we can do for her Pinkie I plan on meeting with Applejack and the rest of the girls as planed so maybe then I will have thought of something. However in the meantime will you be a good friend and not tell Sunny….er… uh I mean Sunset that we are all going to meet in the auditorium. I don’t want to hurt Applejack’s feelings after all she is the one that asked us to keep this meeting from Sunset in the first place. If Sunset finds out we are talking about her behind her back I am sure it will not end well for us”.

Pinkie stopped in her tracks and looked at Rarity who was still walking to class before calling out to her to get her to stop as well.

“Of course I will keep this from her silly you think I want Sunny to go all demon on us again. Yeesh! That was a nightmare in and of itself. So of course I will keep this from her for now that is.”

“That is all we can ask of you my dear. Now I have class to attend too as do you, so you should run along and head to class. I will see each of you after school as planned.” Rarity said as she waved her friend off. Then started to walk to her next class.

Throughout the rest of her day Rarity went from class to class then to lunch after that when the bell of the last class sounded and the students all began to head home. She headed to the auditorium to meet up with Applejack and the others. No one had really seen Sunset expect at lunch that day and as Pinkie had said she looked really depressed. This really brought home for the girls that meeting with Applejack to discuss Sunsets situation all the more urgent. Once everyone got into the auditorium they all looked around and found Applejack sitting on top of the stage with her legs dangling off it swinging them back and forth.  Pinkie Pie called out to her waving as she came into the auditorium.

“Applejack we’re all here what is going is on”? Asked Pinkie as she walked down the main aisle towards Applejack.

“Yeah why does Sunset look so upset and so depressed? I mean it’s two weeks before Christmas shouldn’t she be all happy to spend time with her family”? Asked Rainbow Dash as she walked down the path and looked at Pinkie Pie and Applejack.  

Everyone else followed Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie down to where Applejack was. Each wondering in her own way as to why Sunset seemed so depressed when they all saw her at lunch that afternoon. The Sunset they had seen during their lunch hour seemed really down as if she was not even alive. The Sunset they all knew and loved very much was a much different version than the one they had all seen earlier that day. That Sunset was one that was very outgoing and had always had a big smile on her onyx colored face. She had almost always been able to laugh or grin at one of Pinkie Pie's antics. But today she seemed as if she was carrying the whole world on her shoulders and she looked just awful. Applejack got off the stage then looked at each of her friends in turn before saying to them.

“Look girls each of us today saw sunset and what she looked like during lunch right”?

“Well yes and I must say the poor thing looked just dreadful I dare say she looked like she had been…..” Rarity's voice trailed off at the thought she was beginning to formulate in her mind.

A look of realization started to form over her snow white face as her eyes slowly went wide at the mere thought that was now bouncing around inside her mind.

“Sunset Shimmer, my friend; HOMELESS” Rarity thought to herself as she looked at her friends.

Applejack spoke up which brought Reality back to her senses.  

“Sugar cube what you saying exactly”? Applejack asked as she looked at her friend the same thought starting to occur to her as well.

“Her clothing is starting to look as if she might be…. homeless” Rarity said as she laid a hand over her mouth in shock of just uttering the word.

Each of her other friends Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy all looked shocked as they too began to fully come to the conclusion that one of their best friends might be living on the streets. Applejack began to smile and smile big as an idea began to form in her mind as to how to not only to help her friend but, also show Sunset that she was very much loved and very much a good friend to all who were present.

“I think I know how to help our friend out, and how to show her we all love her and want her to be around for the upcoming Holidays”.

“Tell us please how can we actually help her so she doesn’t have to live on the streets any more and she will know that we all love her and care for her”. Asked Fluttershy as she clutched her backpack in her hands.    

Applejack looked at her and smiled even bigger than before saying gently to all who were there.

“Simple we have have a sleepover with her as the guest of honor at each and every one of our homes leading up to a big and I do mean REALLY big Christmas party at Sweet Apple Acres. At the end of which I will ask my family if she can move in with us so that she doesn’t have to live on the streets any more”.

“Oh, Applejack that is a truly splendid idea and may I as well suggest that we all get her a gift, two from each of us to be precise. One showing we love her and we want her as our friend. And the other showing that she has a family here that she doesn’t have to be alone any more when it comes to the holidays”. Rarity said as she looked at each of her friends whom she hoped would go along with this idea of hers.

Each of them all in turn looked at each other then Rainbow Dash held out her hand palm facing downwards and said to each of them as she looked from one friend to the other.

“This is for our friend Sunset I will make this pledge that this Christmas will be the best one for her yet”.

Each of her friends all placed their hands over Rainbows hand and all shouted in one firm loud single voice as they pushed downwards then came back up and all jumped into the air shouting.

“FOR SUNSET”!   

“May she have the best damn Christmas ever”! Rainbow said as she and the others started to walk out of the auditorium.

As they all walked out of the auditorium Pinkie Pie texted Sunset to find out where she was located so she could be the first to invite her to the first slumber party.

“Hey Sunny where are you located at this moment”? Pinkie typed up on her phones text reader.

Sending the text she got a reply within a matter of seconds from her friend Sunset who wrote back.

“At my locker just getting my stuff I will be heading out soon. Why is something up”?

“Okie dokie lokie no real reason I just wanted to ask you something in person before you left school for today is all”. Pinkie replied

“Okay I will be in front of my locker for the next five to ten minutes after that I am heading…. home”. Sunset wrote back.

The way she paused on the last word of her text caused Pinkie to really consider what her friend Rarity had said while they had all met up in the auditorium. Those words played out in her mind as she made her way to Sunsets locker to ask her about sleeping over at her house for the next couple of days.

“Sunset homeless”. These words echoed loudly in Pinkie's brain as she walked down the hallway towards Sunsets locker. Seeing Sunset coming into view Pinkie put on her biggest brightest smile and pushed the thought of her friend being possibly homeless out of her mind. She walked up to her and beamed a great smile Sunset on the other hand didn’t look at all the least bit amused. Pinkie knew she only had a few seconds to convince her friend of the sleepover and of spending time with her for the next few days would be a good thing. So with her biggest smile and her most sincere party attitude she asked Sunset.

“I was wondering if you would like to go to a sleep over that I am having at my house tomorrow night”?

Sunset couldn’t believe her ears when she heard this coming from Pinkie Pie. No one had ever invited her to a sleep over. The mere thought of it almost caused her to topple over. Without a word to Pinkie she reached out and grabbed Pinkie wrapping her arms around the pink skinned and haired girl in a very tight embrace. As tears came to her from the love she was feeling inside her at have being asked about the sleepover. Pulling away from her Pinkie looked at her and saw the tears Sunset was trying to hold back. Pinkie said with a smile on her face to Sunset as she held out a handkerchief for her to wipe away her tears.

“Hey it’s okay no need to cry Sunny, I am after all your friend and I want to show you how much you really mean to me. So dry your tears and then we can head out OK”?

“Thank you so much Pinkie for inviting me to have a sleep over with you. No one has ever bothered to do that for me.” Sunset said as she dried her tears away then tucked her handkerchief into her coat pocket.  

“Really no one has ever, not once invited you for a sleepover….. I find that hard to believe Sunny. I mean your like the best person ever to have a sleepover with”. Pinkie Pie squealed out with excitement at the mere thought of having one of her best friends over for a sleepover.

“Well I did spend two years here wrecking friendships and destroying lives all in the name of ‘power’. So yeah that might have had a lot to do with it Pinkie. No one wants to hang out with a power mad despot even after she… er… I mean I was reformed and all that”. Sunset said looking into Pinkie Pie's pink eyes.

“Oh party poop on that notion Sunny. You are a good person and so very much deserve to be happy. Now get your stuff instead of the party going on tomorrow I am actually going to bring you to my home tonight.”  

“R...Really I mean I don’t want to impose on you and your family at all.” Sunset said as she looked down at the ground and moved her left foot in a half circle.

Pinkie Pie just beamed another really big great beautiful smile and laughed warmly as she said to Sunset.

“Get your things Sunny we leave as soon as you have all your stuff. Don’t worry about sleep wear I will have some for you to use when we get to my house.” Pinkie said as she gently took a hold of Sunsets arm then moved her towards the front doors of the school.

Sunset had just enough time between Pinkie moving her down the hallway towards the front doors of the school and her grabbing onto her arm to close her locker door. Once outside in the cold fresh air the two girls headed down the street and towards Pinkie's house to start the sleep over that Pinkie had promised Sunset. As Pinkie had promised Sunset there was indeed a pair of pajamas ready for Sunset to use. The whole entire evening was spent with the two girls laughing and giggling like two young school children. Each telling the other there most happiest moments. Pinkie beaming a big happy smile and Sunset rolling on the floor laughing as she did. All in all the night was a happy one for Sunset Shimmer. Thanks to her friend Pinkie Pie Sunset was for the first time starting to feel as if she had a family again. That feeling made her feel warm and fuzzy inside. It was a good feeling and a very much accepted one. Sleeping peacefully in her sleeping bag that Pinkie had provided for her Sunset smiled to herself knowing that at last she had a family.

Chapter 2.

Chapter 2.

The sun was just barely creeping up over the houses and buildings that made up Canterlot City. Sunset was already up writing in her in a journal that she had brought with her as she sat at the kitchen table waiting for Pinkie pie to get up. As she wrote she still felt warm and fuzzy inside thinking of the good times she and Pinkie had, had the previous night. She wrote in her journal.

“Diary,

Date:

December 10th, 2016: Saturday,

Time of day:

6:30 A.M.

weather conditions :

-4 degrees, windchill of -36 degrees.

Place of journal entry:

Pinkie Pie's home, Kitchen table:

Looks like it is yet another very cold day outside today, I hope my friend Pinkie is going to be smart enough to dress warmly today. She had invited me over for a sleepover at her house yesterday after school. I couldn’t believe it when she asked me to come over for a sleepover. I mean to actually have a sleepover with one of my best friends! It was a dream come true. (Hmmm need to make a mental note to thank her for this!) I really loved the warm pjs she let me use, not to crazy about the colors though. But, all in all these things are not that bad. I like the little cat on the front of my… er.. I mean her... shirt that I am wearing right now. Makes me feel kinda happy when I look at it in a mirror. Maybe I should tell Twilight about this sleepover thing. Perhaps she might have some ideas as to what I am actually suppose to do at these uh, things. Pinkie and I did stay up rather late last night talking about our day at school. We talked about all sorts of stuff! Like how Pinkie wants to be a world class chef when she is done with both high school and college. Or how she thinks Gilda of all people would make a good police officer. I almost fell over laughing at the thought of that. Yeah gilda tough as nails and thick in the head as a brick, Glida a cop come on really! I never in a hundred moons thought that I would ever be able to have a good friend like Pinkie. Actually come to think of it I actually didn’t think I deserved to have friends not with how I…..well treated every one before the Fall Formal that is. I am so happy that they all have come together to give me a second chance. I feel as if they are my family and I really need to make sure that this time I don’t screw it up like I did last time. I love them all so very much. I just don’t want to lose any of them I am not sure what I would do without friends or what I would have become of me.”

As Sunset finished her diary entry for that day she heard a loud beeping coming from Pinkie's room and figured it was her alarm clock going off. Placing both hands against the table she had been sitting at in the kitchen. She pushed lightly on it and scooted the chair she was sitting in back from the table then stood up. After closing her journal she stretched and yawned then headed up stairs back into Pinkie Pies bedroom. Looking down at her friend sleeping with her head at the foot of her bed with her feet up against the bed board. Sunset smiled as she walked over to the alarm clock that was blaring loudly. Looking from the clock to Pinkie then back at the clock again. Sunset scratched the back of her head as she thought to herself while listening to the thing blare out it's annoying tune.

“How in the world can she sleep through this thing? I mean it is loud enough to wake the dead”!

Just as she was about to pick up the alarm clock to shut it off. A pink hand shot out and grabbed hers by the wrist causing Sunset to jump and yelp as if she had just seen a really scary movie. Turning to face where the pink hand had come from Sunset was face to face with what could only be called a pink nightmare. Pinkie was drooling from the mouth, her eyes were crusted and looked like she was well in need of a spa treatment. Her skin was three shades darker than what it normally was and her breath smelt like she had been drinking sewage water all day. She looked at Sunset who looked like she had seen a ghost before hissing out to her.

“Don’t touch Mr. Alarmy clock!” Pinkie said in a half tired voice before falling backwards landing her back as she fell back asleep snoring loudly.

Sunset looked at the pink girl now fully fast asleep then turned to her alarm clock and shook her head. After Sunset removed Pinkie’s hand from her wrist and laid Pink girls hand back on top of her chest. Sunset turned to the bedroom door and walked out of Pinkie's room closing the door behind her as she left the room. She felt it was more than a good idea to walk back down stairs and start up some coffee thinking that would help bring her pink skinned friend out of her sleepy stupor. Getting back to the Kitchen she found Pinkie's sister Maud Pie in the Kitchen. She was just getting to work on making some coffee as Sunset walked into the kitchen. Maud said nothing to Sunset as she held up a small rock in her hand showing it to Sunset. As the coffee came to a boil and the pot hissed out that coffee was ready for use. Muad without a word to Sunset held out her rock then poured the steaming hot liquid over the rock and onto her hand. Sunset watching in terror as Muad continued to pour the coffee out of the pot over her rock and hand exclaimed.

“MAUD WHAT IN THE NAME OF CELESTIA ARE YOU DOING”? Sunset exclaimed as she grabbed a towel from a nearby shelf.

Maud again said nothing as she finished pouring the coffee out over her rock and onto her hand. Sunset took the towel she now had in her hands and began to frantically wrap it around Mauds hand. Maud looked at the makeshift bandage then at Sunset and simply walked off. She walked over to the front door of her and Pinkie’s home opened it and walked out without a word to Sunset closed the door behind her then started to walk down the street. Sunset sighed to herself then looked at the mess of coffee that was all over the kitchen floor and counter from Maud's little display. Sunset took another towel out from where she had gotten the last one from and started to clean up the mess. As she finished the cleaning Pinkie came down stairs saying to her as she walked into the kitchen for breakfast.

“Morning sleepy head”. Pinkie said in her normal excited happy tone of voice.

Sunset looked up from her cleaning the kitchen and smiled before she could reply to Pinkie though she found herself suddenly wrapped in a tight but, loving embrace by the pink skinned girl. Sunset returned the gesture with a gentle hug of her own. As the embraceful hug ended Sunset spoke to her friend in a bit of a shaky voice. As she wasn’t sure how to broach the subject as to what Maud had done a few moments earlier before Pinkie had come into the Kitchen.

“H… Hey Pinkie….I was wondering… could I talk to you about your sister? I mean if that is, well I mean if that is ok with you that is”? Sunset said as she scratched the back of her flashing a half smile on her face to her friend.

Pinkie smiled back and nodded to Sunset. Who was still very nervous about bringing this topic up yet she felt that Pinkie needed to know what Muad had done to herself while Pinkie was still sleeping. So with her strength gathered up as best as she could and with her courage ready to fly out a window she said to Pinkie as calmly as she could.

“Pinkie you should know that maud took some coffee and poured it onto her hand while holding up some sort of black little rock in her fingers. I tried to stop her from doing this yet I was unable to do so. I did however cover up her hand with a makeshift bandage that I got from one of your towels before she walked out the front door all without a word to me about this. Now I don’t know what to do and I am worried that your sister might try this again or might do something even more well drastic.”  Sunset said as she looked at her friend with eyes that were filled with concern for Pinkie's sister.  

Pinkie fell over laughing when she saw how concerned Sunset was for her sister. While laughing Pinkie said to Sunset as Pinkies arms and legs kicked out in all directions as she laughed.

“Silly my sister does that all the time it is how she wakes herself up in the mornings.” Pinkie said through a fit of unbridled laughter.

Sunset just grimaced at this notation thinking to herself as she looked at her pink friend sprawled on the floor laughing hysterically.

“If that is what Maud does to help herself wake up in the morning. I would hate to see what she does to put herself to sleep.”  

“Uh so you are not worried that she is going to do something more drastic than that. I mean come on Pinkie! She poured an entire pot of boiling coffee over her hand!” Sunset said as she looked at her friend who was still laughing on the floor of the kitchen.

Pinkie stopped laughing and got to her feet before throwing her hair back and beaming a great big grin to Sunset before saying to her.

“Of course I am not worried. As I said Maud does this all the time. Like I said it is how she wakes herself up. I know her uh, ways seem a little well strange to some folks but, to her it is what works.”

“Well if you are sure there isn’t any real reason to worry then alright I will drop the issue here then.” Sunset said as she looked at her friend who was still smiling like a Cheshire cat.

Looking around the kitchen Pinkie felt that rather than eat breakfast at her home it was a good idea to take Sunset out to breakfast.Turning her attention to Sunset Pinkie said to her excitedly.

“Hey Sunset how about instead of eating breakfast here, you and I go out for breakfast”?

Sunset thought about this as she too looked around the kitchen then replied to Pinkie Pie with.

“Sure why not, But; umm, where are we going to go? I mean I don’t imagine there will be too many places that are open at 7 A.M. in the morning.” Sunset said as she scratched her head trying to think of a place they could have breakfast at.

“I know! Why not go to Sugarcube Corner I am sure the cafe is open at this hour and they have all sorts of yummy stuff to munch on.” Pinkie said excitedly.  

“Ok yeah that sounds like a plan to me, let me take a shower and get dressed then we can head out in about oh say forty-five minutes.” Sunset said as she turned to head up stairs.

“Sure thing the shower is upstairs first door on your right just before you get to my bed room. To turn the shower on just pull the knob forward and crank it to the right or left depending if you like cold or hot showers.”  

“Thanks Pinkie.” Sunset said as she headed upstairs and into her friend's bedroom to get her clothing then headed into the bathroom to take her shower.

Once inside the bathroom Sunset undressed and did as Pinkie had instructed her to do to turn the shower on. She reached out took a hold of the knob that was labled ‘shower’ and pulled it out front then turned it to the right. She waited for a few minutes then tested the water with her hand to see if it was warm enough to climb in and shower off. After seeing that the water was at a temperature she could tolerate Sunset climbed and began to lather her hair and body down with the various shampoos and soaps Pinkie had inside the shower. As she took her shower Sunset couldn’t help but, think to herself.

“I really do not deserve to have her as a friend. I really do not belong here in her house I belong out there on the street. How can she be so nice to me after all I have done?” Sunset thought to herself as she ran her right hand over her left shoulder that was badly scarred from months of non stop cutting.

Meanwhile Pinkie was down stairs sitting at the kitchen table when she noticed Sunsets notebook sitting on the table. Sunset had forgotten her makeshift journal as she had made her way upstairs to take a morning shower. Completely letting curiosity get the better of her normally sound judgement Pinkie reached out and opened the book up. Turning to a page that was dated shortly  after the Fall Formal what she read in the diary entry left by her dearest of friends. Would leave Pinkie Pie more worried about her friend now than she was when she first asked Sunset to come over for a sleepover. It had been almost a year since the Fall Formal and as Pinkie read the diary of her friend who was upstairs taking a shower she got more and more worried for her. She read.

“Diary.

Date:

December 10th, 2015: Thursday.

I do not know if I should ask for help or not I have been unable to make any headway in making friends since the Fall Formal. I feel as if I don’t deserve to have friendship not after what I did during the Fall Formal. I spent most of my entire time here wrecking lives and completely destroying friendships. Now it has been about six weeks since that damn dance and I am no closer to redeeming myself than I was last week or the week before that. I have although at least some good news well maybe dark news. But, news nonetheless I have found a way to punish myself so that I will never make a stupid mistake like I did at the Fall Formal again. Each night before I go to sleep and each day before I head out for school from this abandoned gas station that I am hold up in. I will cut myself along my shoulder to make sure that the pain from being a failure will intensify as a means to remind myself not to do something so foolish again. I have as I write this down already used a razor that I found inside a trash can a little while ago before coming back here on myself. I must say I was not expecting it to hurt so much let alone for there to be so much blood. But, at least I know now that I will be able to use this as a means to punish myself for what I did during the Fall Formal. Well it is getting late and I need some sleep. Time to make a few more cuts before I turn in for the night. I wonder if the rats that live here with me would like join in on this punishment idea of mine?”

Pinkie couldn’t bare to read another word in the journal she closed it and pushed it away from her. Her eyes began to fill with tears at the thoughts of her good friend being not only homeless. But, also someone that needs to cut herself in order to be punished for something that in Pinkie’s mind was a little trivial. Thinking to herself as she got up and headed up stair to get her phone off her nightstand she stopped in front of the bathroom door and gently knocked on it.

“I can’t believe she actually does that to herself now we need to make sure she has place to go tonight. Oh Sunny I know things have been bad for you but there is no reason to do that to yourself.” Pinkie thought to herself as she stood in front of the bathroom door.

“Sunset you alright in there is there anything that I can get for you.” Pinkie called out through the door.

Sunset Looked at herself in the mirror standing there naked in front of it thinking as she sighed so she could collect her thoughts on the matter before answering her friend.

“No Pinkie I will be alright. I should be ready to go in about ten minutes ok. Why don’t you call Sugarcube Corner and find out what they have for breakfast menus? I will be out in just a few minutes thanks”. Sunset called back through the opposite side of the door.

“Uh that won’t be necessary Sunset I already know there menu by heart so how about you hurry up and we can get going ok.” Pinkie called back through the door.

“Oh uh alright I will be out in just a few minutes then and Pinkie Pie.”

“Yes Sunset.”Pinkie replied

“Thank you for everything that you have done for me.” Sunset called back.

“Oh no problem at all we are friends after all and that is what friends do for each other they help each other out when they need it. I’ll be in my room getting my phone if you need me.” Pinkie said as she turned to go to her room to collect her phone.

Pinkie didn’t know that Sunset had already found a razor blade inside the medicine cabinet and had already started another round of cutting herself up like a turkey on Thanksgiving day. Rummaging through her friends lower sink cabinet Sunset found a small camping style first aid kit. This she opened and used the largest of the bandages she found inside it to patch herself up with. Once she was satisfied no one would be able to tell she had mangled her arm with a razor. She put the kit back where she got it from got dressed and stuffed the used bloodsoaked razor into her coat pocket with the intent on using it latter on that day. Then she opened the bathroom door and  headed into Pinkie's bedroom to collect her boots. Pinkie was sprawled over half her bed as she was trying to pick up her phone off her nightstand with her teeth. Sunset took one look at her friend doing this and completely fell over laughing. Hearing her friend behind her laughing hysterically Pinkie stopped what she was doing got off the bed and looked at Sunset before saying to her in a high squeaky voice.

“What’s so funny? Did you think of a good joke that I can tell our friends later on tonight? Is there whipe cream coming out of my nose? Did we get invaded by cute little bunny rabbits?”

Each of these question only caused Sunset to laugh even harder until she was crying from  laughing. The mere sight of Pinkie sprawled out across her bed trying to get her phone off her nightstand with her teeth no less had given Sunset a much needed emotional boost for that day. Pinkie just stood there looking at her friend laughing like a wild hyena that had just caught his favorite prey before she couldn’t take it any more and exclaimed out in a very high pitched tone that caused her friend to stop laughing and actually sit up.  

“Sunset what is so funny!” Pinkie squealed out.

Sunset stopped laughing for a moment as she sat up and wiped a tear from her eyes. She looked at her friend while half way coughing as she spoke to her.

“I am sorry Pinkie I didn’t mean to upset you like that. I just saw you sprawled over your bed like that and well I couldn’t help it. You just looked so damn cute and so damn silly lying like that over your bed trying to pick up your phone with your teeth no less. Can you forgive me for laughing at you like that.” Sunset said with a grin on her face.

Pinkie just smiled back and held out her hand to her friend whom Sunset took her hand into hers and accepted being helped up off the floor of Pinkies bedroom. Looking at her friend then over at the clock which now read 8:30 A.M. Sunset smiled then looked to where her boots had been placed the previous night. She found them placed right next to Pinkies bed and bent down to pick them up. Watching her friend bending over Pinkie thought she saw a small hint of a white bandage ever slightly peeking out from underneath Sunsets shirt. However not wanting to cause any more problems for her friend Pinkie choose to remain quiet about what she thought she had seen and instead smiled again when Sunset picked up her boots then slipped them on. Pinkie looked at her friend then said to her calmly.

“Would you mind waiting down stairs so I too can get dressed and then we can head out.” Pinkie asked as she looked at her friend with a smile on her face.

“Of course not Pinkie I will wait for you in the kitchen come get me when it is time to go. Oh uh be sure to wear something warm today it is going to colder than a ice storm in Equestria today.” Sunset replied as she walked towards the bedroom door.

“I don’t actually know what that means but I will make sure we both have something warm to wear today you go wait for me at the Kitchen table and I will be down in just a few minutes.” Replied Pinkie as she watched her friend step out into the hallway and head down stairs

“Alright that sounds like a plan to me.” Sunset said as she walked down stairs then took a seat at the kitchen table.

Once Sunset had left and Pinkie was alone in her room she quickly got herself dressed the picked up her phone and called up Applejack. Waiting for Applejack to answer she thought to herself as the phone rang and rang.

“I can’t believe Sunny feels the need to cut herself I know she gets lonely at Christmas time but, that really is no reason to cut herself up like a dinner at restaurant.”  

Applejack answered her phone after the fourth ring speaking into it as only Applejack could. All the while looking around for her boots before spying them by the front door of her home.

“Well howdy Pinkie what brings a city girl ah’like yourself to be ah’calling me at this time of day? Shouldn’t you be calling the others and making plans to get Sunsets gifts so that we can all show her our love and support”? Applejack said as she played with the cord to her phone on the other end of it.

“I will get her, her two gifts today. We are going to go to Sugarcube Corner and get some breakfast. I was wondering what time are you and the others coming over for the sleepover tonight.” Pinkie asked as she twirled her hair with her free hand.

“Hmm I think mh’big brother can drop me off at around four o'clock if that works out for you Pinkie? Seeing how it is Saturday he should be done with his chores at around Three o’clock and cleaned up within twenty minutes past three. So yeah I should be able to head over there around four o’clock. I will call the others and let them all know when to head out to your place. You just enjoy your time with Sunset you hear.” Applejack said as she pulled her boots on

“Okay any how I just wanted to know what time you all will be over here for the sleepover is all.” Pinkie said as she started to come down stairs but stopped halfway when Applejack asked her if anything was wrong.

“Sugarcube is there something you're not telling me? Is something wrong with Sunset?” Applejack asked in a flat tone.

Pinkie felt the color in her skin slowly drain out of her as she was not sure how to actually answer that question. On one hand she very much wanted to tell her friends about Sunsets diary entry that she had found earlier that day. And other the hand she wasn’t sure if she would be a good friend by spilling Sunsets secrets to the rest of her friends like that. Figuring Sunset would tell them in turn when she was ready Pinkie replied to Applejack with a hasty.  

“I have to go now A.J.” Pinkie said as she hung up her phone then made her way into her kitchen where Sunset was still sitting at the kitchen table waiting for her.

Looking at her friend Pinkie beamed a smile then motioned for her to follow her into the hallway just past the stairs leading up to her bedroom. Opening a large wood door in front of Sunset Pinkie reached inside the closet that she had lead her friend to and pulled out two large heavy winter coats. One of which she proceeded to hand over to Sunset who promptly put it on. The coat she had handed to Sunset was bright neon pink and had all sorts of part designs running up and down the sleeves of the coat. To this Pinkie also handed her a bright yellow hat with  designs of balloons on the front of it. Once Sunset put that on and Pinkie had put her coat and hat on that were of the same design as Sunsets only Pinkies was bright blue and bright green. The two of them headed outside into the freezing cold air and started walking to Sugarcube Corner. Once the two of the got to the cafe Sunset opened the front door for Pinkie and the two of them walked inside. Looking around Sunset noticed that Mr. and Mrs Cake were not to be found inside the cafe. A employee greeted them as they walked up the the counter saying to them both.

“Hello ladies what can I get for your order today”? The employee said with a big smile on his face.

Sunset looked around the cafe before saying to the employee.

“Where are Mr. and Mrs. Cake this morning I don’t see or hear them in the back of the cafe”?

“Oh they are out their little ones are both sick today so they called me in and asked if I could mind the cafe while they stay home for the week and look after the kids.” The employee said still smiling to Sunset.

“Okay well with that in mind. Can I get a large coffee with half and half, a doughnut and a pastry claw with a extra side of cherries please.” Sunset asked as she pulled out her wallet to pay for her order.

“Okay so that will be a large coffee with half and half a doughnut and a pastry claw with extra side of cherries correct?” Asked the employee as he wrong up the order on his cash box.

“Correct.”Replied Sunset drawing out some money from her wallet.

“Okay will there be anything else with that order Miss?” The employee asked.

“No and thank you very much.” Replied Sunset.

“Okay your total comes to….. 5.50 please.” The employee said.

Before Sunset could actually pay for her order Pinkie stepped up and handed the employee a twenty dollar bill saying to him.

“Keep the change.”

Sunset looked at Pinkie then at the employee before saying to Pinkie Pie with just a slight hint of frustration in her voice as she spoke to her.

“I was going to pay for that Pinkie.’

“I know silly but it is the Christmas season so there for you are not going to be paying for your own meal not while your best friend is here with you to make sure you have the best Christmas time EVER!” Pinkie said as she grinned happily to Sunset.

Sunset took her meal then sat down at a nearby table and started to drink her coffee when Pinkie started to walk towards the cafe doors. Sunset noticed this and called out to her before she got to the door.

“Hey uh Pinkie where are you going I thought we were going to eat breakfast here today”? Sunset said with a confused look on her face.

“We are going to eat here today silly I just have to run across the street real quick and pick up something that I forgot don’t worry I will be back soon. I promise.” Pinkie said as she walked out of the cafe then made her way across the street.

Sunset was a little bit confused by this as she watched her friend go across the street. Looking up at the sign of the shop she saw her friend wander into the sign said in big red letters over the shop that Pinkie had disappeared into.

‘Canterlot Jewelry.’

Sunset took a sip of her coffee as she thought to herself while she watched Pinkie come back out a few moments latter and stuff something into her coat pocket.

“I wonder what she wanted to pick up in that jewelry store across the street?” Sunset thought to herself as she sipped her coffee.

A few moments latter Pinkie came back to the cafe and ordered her own drink and food. Once she had paid for it and had received it from the shops employee. She brought it over to were Sunset was sitting and sat down in front of her at the opposite end of the table that Sunset was sitting at. Sunset looked at her then at back across the street and quirked an eyebrow at Pinkie when she returned her gaze from the shop across the street to Pinkie again. Pinkie noticed this and very quickly said to her friend.

“Oh uh, just a little something that I needed to pick up today is all. Now as for the sleepover the others are planning to be by my home around four o’clock today. Is that going to be ok with you Sunset?” Pinkie asked as she tried to change the subject to keep her friend from guessing the real reason she had gone to the shop across the street.

Sunset really didn’t by that answer and looked at her friend expectantly. Pinkie trying to find some way of turning her friends attention away from the fact that she had picked up Sunsets gifts. Almost right in front of her quickly said to Sunset as she reached out and grabbed her coffee holding it in her hands to began to slurp it down.  

“Hey you uh, want to go.... oh I don’t know... maybe go see a movie today while we wait for the rest our friends to show up at my place?” Pinkie said as she gulped down some of her coffee.

Sunset looked at her then picked up her own cup and also took a sip of her own coffee before answering.

“Sure I was kind of thinking of seeing that new one with oh what the heck is his name? Uh the one with the guy with the blue hair and green eyebrows, who always yells “yah man” in each of his movies?” Sunset said laying a finger on her chin as she tried to figure out the name of the movie she was thinking.

Pinkie knew right away which movie her friend was talking about and exclaimed out in a very excited voice to her friend which made Sunset jump a bit.

“YOU MEAN BULK HORSE AND THE SPACE PIRATES” Pinkie exclaimed so excitedly that Sunset almost fell out of her chair at the sheer noise of her friend.

“Yeah that’s the one.” Sunset said with a big smile on her face as she looked at her friend.

“Of course we can go see that today! Uh what time is it?” Pinkie said looking around for a clock.

“According to my phone it is 11:15 A.M.” Sunset said as she placed her phone onto the table to show Pinkie the time of day.

As Pinkie looked at the phone then back up at Sunset, Sunset could have sworn she saw her friends hair go at least six times fluffier than what it was normally as Pinkie realized. That they had more than enough time to see the movie and be back in time to let her other friends into the house for there sleepover latter on that night. Looking at her friend Sunset said as she picked up her phone to put back into her pocket to Pinkie.

“Uh Pinkie are you alright you look a little more well uh, fluffier than normal?” Sunset said as she raised a eyebrow at her friend who was bouncing up and down like a little kid on Easter morning.

“Movie, movie, movie, movie” Is all Pinkie was able to say as she bobbed her head from right to left.

Sunset just laughed then got up and lead her bouncing friend outside of the cafe and down the street towards the movie theater. The rest of their day before the sleepover was spent laughing and giggling and generally enjoying each others company. Sunset began to think to herself as she watched her energetic friend bounced happily up and down the street.

“Maybe I don’t need to punish myself any more? Maybe I do deserve friends?” Sunset thought to herself as she reached into her outside coat pocket and rubbed the razor she had in there in between her thumb, pointer finger and middle finger tenderly.

The movie started at Twelve o’clock and it had taken them about forty-five minutes to get there. They would have been there sooner but, Pinkie had to insist on seeing everything in town as she bounced along her merry way to the theater. This act of Pinkies didn’t anger Sunset at all in fact it actually caused her to laugh so much that she was left crying from how hard she had been laughing. The movie that Sunset and Pinkie had gone to see that day had lasted about two and half hours leaving them about forty-five minutes to get home. As the two of them walked up to the house a loud car horn was heard just behind them. Applejack and the rest of the gang all pulled up in Big macs truck. As the truck pulled to a stop the girls all hopped out then thanked Big Mac as he drove off. The girls all looked at Sunset who looked at them in turn with eyes filled with love and happiness. Last night had been one of the best moments for her and now with ALL of her friends here to join in on a sleepover that was being held in her honor. She felt as if she had a chance to give up the cutting once and for all and have a decent life at last. Pinkie turned to Sunset and handed her the key to the front door of her house which Sunset took. Then she lead each of her friends inside Pinkie's house. Once everyone was inside the house Sunset closed the door knowing that tonight would be even better than last night was. It was time for her to have some real fun and have a real sleepover.

Chapter 3.

Chapter 3.

Sunset walked into the living room of Pinkie Pie's home as the girls all headed upstairs to set down their things. As each of them in turn walked into Pinkie Pie's room the girls all smiled to her and Rarity said to her as she looked at Pinkie Pie with a beaming smile on her face.

“Darling can we all see what you got Sunset before we start the festivities”? Rarity said as she beamed a great smile to Pinkie Pie.

Pinkie looked at her then she smiled warmly to each of her friends who were all standing in her room. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a small box that she had purchased at the jewelry store earlier that day when she had been out with Sunset. Holding it up in her left hand then placing her right hand on top of the box she slowly opened the top of it so all her friends could see what was inside of the box. Inside was a small locket in the shape of Sunsets sun cutie mark Pinkie smiled as she said to her friends.

“I spent six weeks working my butt off at the Sugar cube Corner cafe I really do hope Sunset set likes this. If you open it up you will see that there is a picture of us on the right side of it and a single picture of Sunset on the left. When you close it back up it will be a symbolic form of Sunset being fully embraced by our love as her friends. And that is what I am going to tell her when I give this locket to her to tonight after dinner.” Pinkie said as she opened the locket showing all her friends. Then closing it back up again.

Each of them smiled warmly at her then Applejack knelt down beside her own bag and unzipped it to take out a gift she had brought for Sunset. Applejack had actually brought both gifts with the intentions of showing both to her friends what she had gotten for Sunset. One was going to be given tonight at the party the other would be given to her at Sweet Apple acres during her family's Christmas celebration. Holding it out like Pinkie Pie had done she showed everyone what one of her gifts to Sunset would be. Applejack held in her hand a small blue box with a apple tree on it. Opening it up it was a key chain that had a silver apple on it. On the apple itself written in gold letters read.

“Sunset Shimmer, best friend and best, sister a gal could ever have.”

When each of her friends saw what the key chain said they all exclaimed in one single voice.

“SISTER”! They all exclaimed.

Each of them looked at each other then back at Applejack who was just putting the box away and taking out another small item from her bag. Before she looked up to each of them with a questionable look on her face. As Rarity spoke to her while waving her hand in front of milk cream colored face trying to act as if she was really hot and sweaty.

“ Darling I know you care for Sunset, Applejack but, are you sure you want to take her in as a sister. I mean have you even talked about this with Apple Bloom yet”? Asked Rarity as she waved a hand in front of her face pretending she like she was hot and sweaty.  

Applejack just looked at her with a stern look in her eye before speaking out to each of her friends.

“What in tarnation is that suppose to mean Rarity? I AM absolutely shocked at you! Yes every one I want to take her into my home as a sister. Because to me that is what she is a…. sister. I know that it might in all of tarnation seem like a lot to ask of her. I just…. don’t want her to feel like she doesn’t have a family when she does. So if I can somehow in someway show her that she is indeed ‘family’ to me and to us, then by hay bales I am going to do it.” Applejack said as she stood up holding up another small box in her hand.

Pinkie looked at Applejack then at the box that Applejack was holding in her right hand. The box itself was brown and was about two inches in length and two inches in width with two and half inches in height.

Holding the box in her right hand and while taking off the top of it with her left hand Applejack said as she looked at each of her friends.

“This is what I am going to be giving to her tonight. I really do hope she likes it.”

Inside the box was a bracelet that was made out of bright shiny copper inscribed on the bracelet where the words.

“Friends now and always”.

Once everyone had gotten a good look at the bracelet they all smiled as Rarity opened up her own bag and took out two outfits that she had made for Sunset. One was a pink dress with little red and yellow sun’s running along the bottom of the dress. The other was a light teal colored shirt with a red and yellow sun in the center of it. The shirt was made out of silk and the dress was made from cotton. Rarity smiled as she held up both pieces of clothing for her friends to see. Fluttershy said to her as she looked at both beautiful works of art.

“Oh, Rarity I think she will look absolutely adorable in these. You have truly outdone yourself.”

Each one looked at the items before them and each of them oohed and awed at both pieces of clothing that the fashiondiva had created. Rainbow grinned as she asked Rarity.

“So which one of these awesome gifts are you going to give her tonight”?

Rarity put a finger to her chin and tapped it lightly as she became lost in thought at this prospect while Fluttershy knelt down to her own bag, and pulled out a small box. This she held up saying softly to everyone in the room that was present.

“This is what I want to give her tonight I will have something better for her once we all meet up at Applejacks home for Christmas”.

She held up a small box about the size of a normal picture frame and opened it up for all her friends to see what was inside the box. Inside the box was a framed photo of Sunset Shimmer and all her friends sitting outside of the school. Each of them had big smiles on their faces in the photo. The photo frame itself was made out of mahogany and written along the outside of the frame were the words.

“Family forever”  

Rainbow not getting an answer from Rarity turned her attention instead to Fluttershy and smiled while she looked at the photo frame that Fluttershy was holding her in her hands. Grinning to her as she said.

“Shy that is so cool of you to put that awesome photo of us all together in that Photo frame I really do think Sunset will really like it”.

Fluttershy blushed as she tucked it back into her bag then Rainbow knelt down to her own bag and pulled out the gift she had brought for Sunset. Saying to them all as she took the package out of her bag.

“As you know I am the most awesome friend a girl could ever want. So to show Sunset just how awesome I am I got her this.”

Rainbow held up a sweater that was red and had little Christmas trees on it with Sunsets cutie mark at the top of each tree. Looking at her friends as she put down the sweater Rainbow blushed slightly saying to each of them.

“I wasn’t sure if Sunset had any warm clothing to help her stay warm and cozy during the winter and I didn’t want her to go without anything to keep warm with. So when I saw the little suns that are on this sweater I thought it might be something she might like. But, you all probably hate it so I suppose that means Sunset will hate it too.” Rainbow said as she lowered it back down into her bag.

Pinkie beamed a great big smile and exclaimed excitedly while grabbing onto Rainbow Dash as she pulled her into a tight hug. Causing her friend to gasp for air while Rainbow felt as if her lungs were being crushed by Pinkies tight grip around her body.

“Are you kidding us! Silly she will absolutely love it. Just as we all love it. That is a very thoughtful gift Rainbow.” Pinkie exclaimed.    

Tapping Pinkie on the shoulder Applejack pointed to Rainbow as she said while Rainbow’s arms and hands flared about while she tried to pull Pinkie Pie off of her.

“AH, sugarcube ya’might want to let Rainbow Dash go cause I don’t think she can breath with y’all hanging onto her like a snake on a tree”. Applejack said with a slight smirk to her face.

Pinkie let go of Rainbow Dash who was gasping for breath and just grinned happily at her. Pinkie then looked about and saw that all the attention from her friends was drawn to her now. While looking at her friends she said to each of them.

“Okay so we have seen what Applejack is giving Sunset and what Fluttershy, Rainbow and Rarity are all giving to her and I have already shown you all what I will be giving her as well. So let's all take these items and head down stairs so that we can join her for some fun”. Pinkie said as she headed for her bedroom door.

Applejack called out to her before she could leave the bedroom.

“Hold on there sugarcube I think it might be better if we surprise Sunset with these gifts that way we can make sure her sleepover is one filled with not only good memories. But one that is filled with lots of happiness too. Besides if we all take this stuff downstairs right now she is going to know something is up and I really do not want to ruin the surprise that I have for her at my farm”.  

Rarity and the others all nodded in agreement to this as they all looked at Pinkie who was standing in front of her door about to open it. She turned around looked at each of them then said with a smile on her face.

“Okie dokie. Oh, Speaking of gifts I noticed that the only ones among us that have two gifts is Rarity and Applejack. I will be getting her something else latter as the weak progresses. But, what about you Rainbow, Fluttershy has already stated she will be picking up something later on. So I am just wondering is all”. Pinkie said as she looked at Rainbow who now could see all eyes were clearly focused on her.

Blushing a bit Rainbow scratched the back of her head and said with a light chuckle to her voice.

“Of course I am going to get her something even more awesome than this dorky sweater. I wouldn’t be a very good friend if I broke our agreement that we all made at school. I was planing on getting her a friendship calendar that will have in its pages our pictures. Each one of us can pose for the calendar. We all say a quote something really awesome of course and then since there are only five us I thought we could also put in photos of all the things we liked doing with Sunset. To remind her every day that she is a good friend and we love her very much”. Rainbow said as she continued to scratch the back of her head with a goofy faint grin on her face.

Everyone looked at her then over at Pinkie Pie who was now standing with a finger to her chin tapping it lightly as if she was lost in thought. Pinkie stopped what she was doing then looked at her friends saying to Rainbow more so than her friends though.

“That is a good plan and I think we should all do it, however just one little problem though Rainbow”.

Rainbow’s ears perked up a bit when she heard there might be a problem with her plan to get a calendar for Sunset. She had already selected in her mind what photos to use and what awesome outfit to wear while posing with her friends for the last shot in the calendar.

“What’s the problem Pinkie I don’t get how there could possibly be any sort of problem. I mean we have all of us in the calendar. There would be you, me, Rarity and Fluttershy as well as Applejack so yeah how would there be a problem with this”? Rainbow said looking at Pinkie with a bit of a shocked look on her face.  

Pinkie held up her hands as she called off each of her friends names trying to show Rainbow where her mistake was. As she did this Rainbow’s eyes slowly grew wider with each name being called off once she realized where she had messed up in her logic.

“You, me, Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack and…. Twilight Sparkle” Pinkie said as she started to laugh from seeing the look on Rainbows face.

Rainbow facepalmed and then groaned out in irritability before coming up with a whole new idea that she thought might actually work better than the calendar.  

“Okay what if I forgo the calendar and get her something she might be able to use for every day to day life. Like a new backpack or, perhaps a new pair of boots, No wait I know of something that would be even more awesome than boots of a lame backpack. How about a new leather coat I mean come on you guys let's face it. That studded coat she has is starting to look a little well raty”. Rainbow said as she looked at her friends expectantly.

The group all nodded at this notion Sunset’s coat was well in need of repair and a new one might help her self image too. So as they all agreed to Rainbows plan Pinkie tucked the small box into her pocket then started once again to head to her door. Getting to the door and opening it she walked out into the hallway leading to the steps downstairs. Then walked down stairs where she found Sunset at the kitchen table writing in her journal to Twilight about the day's events so far. Seeing that Pinkie was standing next to her she moved the magical book over a bit so that Pinkie could see what she had already written in it. This was both a sign of friendship as well as one of trust for Sunset. Letting others see what she had been talking about with Twilight was not always easy for her to do. Pinkie knew this about her friend and she was happy when Sunset shared this side of her life with her. Pinkie read Sunsets letter to Twilight and smiled.

“Dear

Princess Twilight Sparkle.

I just wanted to let you know that I am about to have my FIRST actual official sleepover party with all the girls here from C.H.S. I can not wait to share with you all the wonderful memories that I am going to be making tonight. I hope to hear from you soon. Pinkie and the others are going to more than likely play some games with me later on tonight. So I was wondering if you could recommend something that I might be able to play with them. To not only thank them for all that they have done for me but, to also show them how much they really mean to me as well.

Sincerely

your friend.

        Sunset Shimmer”.

Placing a gentle hand onto Sunsets left shoulder as Sunset finished her entry she looked at her then asked her with a grin on her face.

“Sunset what would you like for dinner tonight”? Pinkie asked as she gently squeezed Sunsets shoulder to show her reassurance in their friendship.

Sunset smiled and then asked if they could order some Pizza to which Pinkie very eagerly agreed to this. Pinkie reached into her pocket and pulled out her cell phone unfortunately as she took out her phone the little box she had tucked into her pocket came out with it. Seeing the box hit the floor Pinkie’s hair deflated slightly as she had wanted to surprise her friend with this gift after dinner and not before. Sunset got up out of the chair she had been sitting in then knelt down and picked up the box and handed it back to Pinkie Pie. Pinkie half pouted at seeing that Sunset had already seen the box so she decided that it rather than wait any longer to give her, her gift she would go ahead and do it now rather than wait till after dinner. Pinkie took a hold of Sunsets wrist gently and pushed her hand back towards her chest saying to Sunset with a happy smile on her face.

“It's a gift for you I…. hope you really like it”. Pinkie said as she gently placed Sunsets outstretched hand up against her chest indicating she wasn’t about to take back the proffered gift.  

Sunset looked at the little box she was holding in her hand then at Pinkie before saying to her with her most sincerest of happy smiles.

“Thank you Pinkie you didn’t have to go to any trouble over me. Just being here in your home and being around such gorgeous and wonderful friends such as yourself is all the gifts that I need”. Sunset said as she slowly opened the box that she held in her hand.  

Opening the box Sunsets eyes grew as wide and as big as a dinner plate when she saw what was inside the box. She very carefully took out the locket and held it delicately in her hands all the while she heard Pinkie say to her in a happy excited voice.

“Open it up so that you can see what is inside of it.” Pinkie said as she was almost jumping up and down after seeing the expression on Sunsets face when she first laid eyes on the locket that she now held in her hands.

Opening it up Sunset saw that on the left side was her picture and on the right was a picture of all five of her friends gathered at the school each with a big smile on their faces.  Sunset smiled as a tear came to her eyes and slowly trickled down her cheek. Looking at Pinkie Pie she said  while raising a hand to wipe away the falling tear from her eye.

“Thank you so very much for this very beautiful locket Pinkie I will treasure it for always”.

Pinkie looked at her then at the locket and grinded happily before saying to Sunset.

“When you close it back up think of it, not as closing up our friendship but, rather as you being fully embraced in a warm hug and in the love that our friendship is”. Pinkie said as she held out her hands to take the locket from Sunset.

Sunset seeing the gesture figured right away what Pinkie wanted to do. She gave her the locket then turned around and moved her hair so that Pinkie could place the locket around her neck. As Pinkie slowly unclasped the locket then draped it around Sunsets neck closing the clapes she hugged Sunset from behind. Saying to her softly.

“Merry Christmas Sunset, I know it is still a week away but, still merry Christmas”.

Raising her hand up to Pinkie's head Sunset draped her hand against the back of Pinkie's head saying softly to her as she slowly moved her fingers through Pinkies hair.

“Thank you Pinkie.”

Pinkie thought to herself as she hugged Sunset from behind with her arms wrapped around her waist tightly.

“I really should tell her how I really feel about her. I really should tell her that I….. love her. That I want to be with her as a couple.” Pinkie thought as she hugged Sunset.

Pinkie had known Sunset for quite some time now and had started to fall in love with her. Yet she wasn’t sure if the amount of time she had known her was warrant enough to actually tell her about her true feelings about Sunset. So Pinkie chose to keep quiet about her feelings towards Sunset and instead  ended the hug then by saying to her.

“We should head into the living room now I am sure everyone is coming down stairs and is already in the their waiting for us. After we are done I will order the pizzas for us and we can play some games soon thereafter.” Pinkie said as she ended the warm hug to Sunset.

Pinkie headed off into the living room at this point with Sunset in tow following just a few feet from behind her. As the two of them went into the living room together the rest of the girls came down stairs and headed into the living room as well. Each of them had big silly grins on their faces as each of them had their hands behind their backs. Sunset quirked her left eyebrow to this and asked Pinkie as she sat down next to her on the couch.

“Okay Pinkie what is going on? I mean I am so very flattered to be given such a gorgeous and beautiful locket from you. But you guys didn’t need to go to all this trouble over me really.”

Applejack was the first to step towards Sunset and held out her first gift to her then stepped back as Sunset took the box from her while Applejack said to her gently.

“First Sunset it is no big deal for us to want to get you a little something for Christmas and second we all talked about it. We want this sleepover of ours to be your best and most wonderful ever. So this little item is for you from me. I want you to know that I am also in addition to this item that I am giving you inviting you officially over to my place on the 23rd for Christmas day weekend and dinner on the 25th of December.” Applejack said as she grinned at Sunset.

Sunset was almost speechless at the mere mention of this. No one other than Pinkie had bothered to invite her over to their house for the weekend. So to hear that Applejack someone whom Sunset looked up to like a sister would want her to come over for Christmas dinner and have the weekend with her. Was something that she knew she would be a fool not to fully accept. Trying to find her words Sunset could only whisper out to Applejack as tears of pure joy slipped from her teal colored eyes.

“Thank you Applejack.”

Applejack knelt down in front of her friend put a red handkerchief to her face and wiped away Sunsets tears. Before getting back up saying to her happily.

“Sugar cube there is no need to thank me. Now you go ahead and open that gift and I am going to call up granny smith and let her know that a very special and beautiful guest will be joining us for Christmas dinner.” Applejack said as she stepped out of the living room to call her family.

Sunset looked at the box, then opened it. When she saw the bracelet her eyes warmed over with the purest sensation of love and hope that this wasn’t a dream. Looking at the copper bracelet she gently lifted it out of the box and put it on her wrist just as Applejack came back into the room from having called her family.  Applejack looked at Sunset and smiled then said to her and everyone else in the room.

“Well sugar cube it’s all set you’re coming over on the 23rd. Do you like your gift Sunset I hope it is the right size for your wrist.” Applejack said with a hint of red to her otherwise amber colored skin. Sunset looked up from having put the bracelet on and smiled warmly saying to Applejack.

“Thank you Applejack it’s beautiful and yes I love it. Thank you also so very much for inviting me over to your home for the 23rd and for dinner on the 25th.”

Applejack just smiled then looked over at Fluttershy who was just holding up her first gift to Sunset as she shook with a little bit of fear from not knowing if she would like it or not. Sunset turned her attention to Fluttershy and smiled then took the gift that she offered her and set it on her lap. Looking at the box she said her thanks to Fluttershy then slowly opened it up. Seeing the Picture frame inside the box and the picture with the words 'family forever' written on it there in. Sunset let all her tears of pure joy and happiness flow freely down her cheeks. She was so filled with the thoughts of love and warmth that she didn’t notice Pinkie Pie place her arms around her as she pulled Sunset into a tight embrace. One that all the other girls shared with her. Sunset said as her tears fell from her face.

“I…. I…. really am family to you all….. y…. you really mean it…. all of you do?” Sunset cried happily.

Sunset had never told her friends that her real family back in Equestria had abandoned her on the streets of her home. It was because of the heartless actions of her family that she would wind up as Princess Celestia's student. Only to be shunned once again by one that in Sunsets broken mind was just as heartless if not more so than her actual family had been to her. Knowing that she had a family again brought these tears of joy to her heart and caused her to feel loved once more. Hearing Fluttershy talk to her as she sighed deeply to herself trying to stave off any further tears only made her feel even more loved and warm inside.  

“Of course you are our family Sunset. We all love you and care about you. Now dry your tears dear I believe you have two more gifts to open then we can play some games” Fluttershy said as she and the other girls ended the warm embrace as Sunset slowly dried her tears.

Sunset looked at her then at all of them and said to them all once her tears had stopped falling.

“Thank you all so very much for making this sleepover so very special for me. I… think you all deserve to know why I am so filled with tears not of sadness no but, rather tears filled with warmth and love. You see I don’t have a family, not back home. Not back where I come from so to hear you all call me family and to know that you all really mean it. Brings me joy and warmth inside. Thank you all so very much for this.” Sunset said as she finished drying her tears away.

Rainbow Dash looked at her then chimed in saying to her with.

“Well you are the most awesome person any friend could ask for. I mean I would love to have you as my family Sunset you are really just the MOST awesome person to hang out with”. Rainbow said as she took out her gift for Sunset and handed it to her.

Sunset smiled at Rainbow then Thanked her for the kind words and for the gift she was now getting from her good friend.

“Thank you Rainbow for not only being a loyal friend but, for the gift as well”.

Opening up the package that Rainbow gave her Sunset pulled out the sweater and let out a soft squeal when she saw the little Christmas trees topped with her cutie mark on them. She immediately stood up off the couch and put the sweater on then turned to face her friends proudly proclaiming.

“Best sweater EVER!”

This caused Rainbow and all the girls to exclaim in one single voice to her.

“BEST CHRISTMAS EVER.”

Rarity was the next one to go at handing Sunset her gift she held up a medium sized box and said softly to her as she held it out to Sunset.

“Here is a little something to wear at Applejack’s family Christmas dinner party.”

Sunset took the box opened it and laid a hand over her mouth as she gasped out to her friend.

“Rarity this….. This is beautiful.” Sunset gasped in shock at how beautiful the dress was that she was looking at.

Picking it up she looked at Rarity then at all of her friends before saying to them.

“Would any of you mind if I go try this on I mean I don’t want to impose to you, to any of you that is”? Sunset said with a hint of red coming from her onyx colored cheeks.

Each of her friends shook their heads and Sunset smiled happily as she got up off the couch again then headed upstairs to try on the new dress. But, as she reached the top of the stairs realization hit her in the head like a sledgehammer on a concrete wall. Thinking to herself as she stood there in front of the bathroom door at the top of the steps Sunset thought.

“OH. Shit if I try this on and come back down wearing it they are going to know for sure that I am cutting. Oh, fuck what the hell was I thinking asking to try this on. I can’t afford to tell them about the cutting not after they have all called me ‘friend forver’ and ‘family’. Family doesn’t do what I have done to myself. I need to find a way out of trying this on without coming off as a bitch to them. Rarity did go to all this trouble making this. It would be so rude of me to…..” Sunset’s train of thought was interrupted as Pinkie called out to her from the bottom of the steps.

Sunset turned her attention to Pinkie Pie to see her friend coming up the steps talking to her as she climbed each step one by one.

“Sunset is everything alright. You look a bit upset about something?” Asked Pinkie as she got up to the top step.

Sunset realized right then and there she was pretty much trapped. She knew if she answered Pinkie’s question with ‘yes everything is fine.’ Then she and the others would expect her to put the outfit on that Rarity had worked so hard on for her. Thus ending all the good times she was having that night. As they would more than likely fight with her on her reasons for cutting and slicing up her arm as a form of punishment for her behavior at the Fall Formal. If she refused to put on the dress after she had asked to do so then they would think of her as being petty and selfish. Sunset didn’t know what to do. Before she could actually say anything though she felt Pinkie’s hand resting on her shoulder gently pushing her towards the bedroom. Sunset was about to say something but, Pinkie laid her fingers upon her lips as she lead her into her bedroom. Closing the door she looked at Sunset then hugged her as she spoke to her. What Sunset heard her friend say to her that day  almost caused her to scream out in anger. Pinkie said to her while hugging her about the waist as Sunset could feel Pinkies tears hitting her on her shoulder as Pinkie's tears fell from her pink eyes.

“I know about the cutting Sunset I…. I let my curiosity about you get the better of me. So While you were in the bathroom I did something that I am not proud of.” Pinkie said as she cried while hugging her friend.

Sunsets eyes began to widen as she figured out how Pinkie found out about her cutting. Shaking with fear from the very real possibility of losing her friend and from anger from her reading her journal. Sunset said as peacefully as she could muster given the circumstances.

“Pinkie please I am asking you tell me you didn’t read my…. journal”. Sunset said as she gently pushed Pinkie away from her to look her in the eyes.

“I am so sorry…. Sunset I just wanted to know more about you. I….I” Pinkie was unable to finish her sentence as she started to choke up at knowing how badly she had broken Sunsets trust.

She realized then that Sunset would write in one journal for her and maybe the others to see. This was the journal that she got from Princess Celestia back when she had been Celestia’s student. The journal that Pinkie had so blanetly read without Sunsets knowledge and or consent was one that Sunset didn’t intend for anyone to actually read. For Pinkie to go ahead and read what was in that journal without asking Sunset’s permission was something that Sunset wasn’t sure how she really felt about it. Looking at Pinkie Sunset calmed herself down before saying to her.

“Alright Pinkie I understand you wanted to know more about me. Now I want to know fully why did you do this and don’t go telling me it’s because you wanted to know more about me. There needs to be a logical reason for this so please tell me.” Sunset said sighing to herself loudly.

Pinkie thought for a moment and also sighed looking down she spoke without raising her head back up to Sunsets vision. She didn’t want to see the hurt in Sunsets teal colored eyes or know that this might actually cause her to do more self harm to herself. Violating someone’s trust like that was completely unforgivable at least it was in Pinkie's head or so she thought that is. Speaking in an almost meek tone of voice.

“I did it because…. because Sunset…. I am...in love with you”.

Sunset couldn’t believe it she felt her heart skip almost two whole beats. Pinkie Pie the most energetic person that Sunset knew was in love with her. Sunset looked past Pinkie to her bed then said as she laid a hand over her chest almost hyperventilating as she spoke.

“I think we need to sit down” Sunset said with a bit of a lump in her throat from being caught off guard by what Pinkie had just said to her.

Pinkie didn’t bother to look up as she slowly turned towards her bed to sit down next to Sunset. Getting to the bed she and Sunset both sat down on it. Then Pinkie said to Sunset trying to offer some means of fixing this whole mess she had gotten herself into.

“I will do whatever it takes to earn back your trust Sunset. If you want me to not speak to you again I will do that. If you want me to tell you every day that I am sorry for reading you're….” That was as far as Pinkie got before Sunset grabbed her and pushed her back onto the bed.

Sunset pushed Pinkie back onto the bed so quickly that Pinkie had no time to react. As she felt Sunset’s lips press against her own and then felt Sunsets tongue inside her mouth. Applejack starting to wonder what was taking her two friends so long upstairs and decided to head upstairs and check on them. Neither Pinkie or Sunset paid any attention to her knocking on the door as she slowly opened it and looked inside the bedroom. Applejack smiled to herself as turned around then, headed back down stairs and started to get her coat while motioning the others to join her. Each of her friend’s had quirked eyebrows at being physically asked to join her outside on the front step.  Once they all got up off the couch got their coats on and headed outside Applejack said to them.

“Ah’think we need to really give those two some uh, some alone time for at least three hours. The night is still very young and we will have plenty of time to play our games and make this the best Sleepover for Sunset. But, trust me on this one y’all. when I say we REALLY need to give those two some alone time I really mean it.” Applejack said as her face turned crimson red.

Rarity looked at her then turned and looked up at the light that was coming from the second level window of the house she was standing in front of. As she figured out what was actually going on a great big smile came over her face.

“Darling I think you are right it is after all only five o’clock and there is still plenty of time for us to have fun here tonight. Besides if I am right about this then it means that Pinkie is giving Sunset the best Christmas gift of all.”

Rainbow looked a bit confused by what Rarity had just said out loud so in typical Rainbow Dash fashion and without even thinking about it. She headed right back inside the house before anyone could actually stop her, headed up stairs and right into Pinkie Pie's room. What she saw caused her to turn at least ten shades redder than a tomato. Both Pinkie Pie and Sunset where not only completely enjoying each others company they were both getting ready to use toys on the other one. It was the mere sight of this that caused Rainbow to turn red and walk back out of the bedroom. Walking back down stairs she looked at her friends when she got outside and said to them all while trying hard to not go back up there and cheer Pinkie Pie and Sunset on.

“Yeah I think you may be right there Applejack those two are going to need some awesome time for themselves. So how about we all go to a movie and let those two uh enjoy this time for themselves”?

Fluttershy Rainbow noticed was turning red in the face as she tried not to think of all the things that Sunset and Pinkie would be doing to each other while the four of them were out. With each thought that popped into her brain she seemed to get reader and reader in the face. Rainbow smirked as she she stated to Fluttershy causing her to get even more red in the face.

“I bet you flutters would just love to be up there right now joining in on the action that is happening right now as we speak huh”?  

Rarity's eyes nearly burst from her skull when she heard the blue skin athlete say this. Just as she was about to say something all of them heard a soft banging noise and loud moaning coming from upstairs. Each of them looked up as they all listened to Pinkie and Sunset fully enjoying getting into exploring each other’s bodies. Rainbow grinned as she said to each of their friends standing there in typical Rainbow Dash style.

“You know you guys we uh, don’t have to actually leave. We could stay here and enjoy the show I mean.  You know I am sure what those two are doing would be more entertaining than a movie right now.”

Applejack stepped up to Rainbow Dash as she held up her right hand in front of the blue skinned athlete cracking her knuckles in a display of not fooling around. Applejack said to Rainbow in a very deadpan almost demonic growling voice.

“Rainbow Dash you have a choice here, you can either come with us right now as we all head to the movie theater together willing. Or you can be hogtied suffering a broken nose as I carry you kicking and screaming to the theater. What choice do you want to pick because I can assure you city slicker that I aint fooling around about this. Those two up there right now are our friends it is so very wrong of you to want to stay here while they enjoy themselves.” Applejack growled out as she popped each of her knuckles on her right hand and prepared to lay down the law onto Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow flashed a very sheepish grin across her face as she raised her hands up palms facing Applejack while waving them back and forth she said to her.

“Okay, Okay no need to go all wild country girl on me. I was just kidding. So our plan is go to a movie then come back and have some fun with Sunset and Pinkie Pie right”?

Rarity smiled and stepped up to Rainbow Dash as well trying her best to be as ladylike about this situation she found herself in. Smiling she gently said to Rainbow as more and more moaning and groaning could be heard coming from the upstairs bedroom.  

“Darling all kidding aside I highly doubt that Pinkie or Sunset for that matter would want to remain friends with you. If you actually did go through with what I think you are and were suggesting.”

Rainbow remained silent as the group turned to leave the house. Applejack fished out her keys from her coat pocket. She checked to make sure she had the spare key that Pinkie had given her at the ‘Battle of the Bands’. Once she saw that she had it and everyone was outside she locked up the front door then turned to head down the street and towards the theater. It the took the small group of four about an hour to walk to the theater. Once at the theater Applejack took out her credit card and looked to everyone who turned their attention to Fluttershy as she was looking down at the ground. Applejack said to her as she and the rest of the group of friends each laid gentle hands on Fluttershy's shoulders.

“Now don’t you go fretting non now sugarcube we are going to see a happy movie not a scary one. You may not know this but, there is one out right now about nature. It is a movie about bugs and the like thereof so I thought it would be a good one for all of us to watch. Especially after all we heard coming from upstairs in Pinkie Pie's home. So let’s all try to enjoy our night and then we can head back and play some games with those two.”

Fluttershy looked up and smiled happily knowing that she wasn’t about to be scared or have to run away from the theater crying like a little kid after watching a horror movie. She was happy to spend time with her three good friends and was even more happy to be out of Pinkie Pie’s house after what she heard coming from Pinkie’s room. Each of her friends walked into the theater after Applejack had paid their way for the tickets and given each ticket to the ticket collector. They had all stopped by the snack bar each getting their own choice of either candy or soda for the movie. Once the movie ended and the group started to head home when they got there and went back inside they found both Sunset and Pinkie Pie sitting on the couch together. Looking at the a small ongoing fire that the two of them had built in Pinkie's fireplace. Applejack and the others all smiled at them as she and Rainbow both sat down on the floor in front of them with their backs facing the fireplace. Rainbow said to Sunset as she took a seat next to Applejack.

“So Sunset being this is your first awesome sleepover with everyone here is there anything you would like to do like a game of some sort”? Rainbow said while beaming a big grin across her face.

Putting a finger to her chin and tapping it lightly a couple of times then looking over to Pinkie Pie who was grinning just as much if not more so than Rainbow Dash was. Before speaking to Rainbow and selecting a game to play with her friends.

“You know Rainbow there is one game that I have heard about people playing at such things like this. However IF I chose this as the game that we play tonight before our pizza gets here. Then you and the others need to Pinkie Pie swear to me here and now that you will do as I ask and that goes triple for you Rainbow.”

Rainbow looked at her then over at her friends then back at Sunset as a look of ‘who me’ came over her face as she replied to Sunset. Half grinning she raised her hand and did the gesture while speaking the Pinkie Pie oath then she said to Sunset once she had finished this task.

“Okay so I took the oath in front of you and the others which means whatever you ask of me I must obey. Being such a cool and awesome friend that I am, I will forgo getting annoyed at you for even suggesting that I needed to take that silly oath. So what game do you want to play and what are you going to ask of me that you feel is so important that I needed to take the oath for”?

Sunset smiled before saying to Rainbow and to all the others in the living room.

“I would like to play a game that I think is called ‘truth or dare’. However if you all actually do agree to play this game with me. I want to make it clear to you all. That while I will take almost any dare that you ask of me to take. I will and shall not take any dare that will involve me getting sick or even hurt if the dare goes wrong. I also will agree to talk about my home for the truth part of this game but, if you ask me about Princess Celestia or the way that I left my uh, studies from her. Then the game comes to an end. If you all can agree to these two terms I will agree in turn to play this game with you all”.

Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy all spoke out there agreement to these rules about this game. Rarity remained silent as did Pinkie Pie each of them wanted to say something about these two rules that Sunset had asked her friends to respect. Yet neither of them really knew what to say about it so they chose to remain mum on the issue. Seeing that all of her friends were in agreement to her conditions about the game Sunset turned to Pinkie Pie and asked her.

“So uh, Pinkie how do we play this game I mean I have heard of it and all but, I am not sure as to how to start the game it self”?

Pinkie looked at Sunset then over at her friends and said to Sunset while point to her kitchen.

“If you go into my kitchen Sunset and open the second draw next to the stove you’ll find a pack of dice that I keep there in case someone wants to play this game. What we will do is each roll the dice and who ever gets the highest number will be the one to go first”.

Sunset got up off the couch headed into the kitchen found the drawer that Pinkie had inacated and pulled it open. Looking inside she quickly found the pack of dice. Picked it up and brought it back with her to living room. Once she got back to the living room she held it out for Pinkie to take and sat back down next to her. Pinkie took the pack of dice from Sunset opened it up and took out the largest of the dice that was inside the pack. It was a twenty sided dice cube shaped into a weird looking circle. Holding up the dice so everyone could see it clearly Pinkie said as she held the dice up.

“Alright everyone we are all in agreement to Sunsets request that we don’t ask her about Princess Celestia and we don’t dare her or anyone of us for that matter to do something foolish. So Sunset since you are the guest of honor at this slumber sleepover party why don’t you go first roll the diy and then call out the number”.

Sunset took the proffered dice from Pinkie Pie then rolled it on the floor in front of her calling out as it came to a stop next to Rainbows left foot.

“twenty” she said with a slight grin.

Rainbow picked it up then did the same same thing that Sunset just did. She rolled the dice and called out the number that it stopped at.  

“Nineteen” Rainbow said with a slight pout to her face.

Picking up the dice she handed it to Applejack who took it then tossed it to the floor letting it roll over to Sunsets feet. Calling out her own number as it came to a rest just a few inches from Sunsets right foot.

“Hay bales I got number six” Applejack said with a halfhearted smirk on her face.

Applejack was hoping to get something a little higher than six but took what she could get nevertheless. Bending over Sunset picked up the dice then handed it to Pinkie Pie who handed it in turn to Rarity. Rarity took the dice then rolled it across the floor calling out the number just everyone else had done before her. She looked at the dice then looked at her friends and called the number that was facing up.

“Sixteen” Rarity said with a happy smile.

Picking it up she then handed it to Fluttershy who took it then lightly tossed to the floor and watched it roll up to Pinkie's feet. Once the dice stopped rolling she called out the number that it landed on.

“Looks like I got number eight” Fluttershy squeaked out.

Pinkie was the last one to roll the dice as it came to a stop she looked up and twitched her ears calling out the number that it landed on.

“oooh I got number eighteen”. Pinkie said as she looked at every one.

Sunset grinned happily as she got up off the couch and headed into the kitchen then came back with a piece of paper and pen saying as she sat back down.

“Ok so let's see I got twenty, Rainbow got nineteen, Applejack got number six, Rarity got number sixteen, Pinkie got eighteen and fluttershy got eight. Am I missing any one with that count”? Sunset looked up after writing all that down.

Everyone looked at eachother then at her before Rainbow said to her in a bit of confusion.

“No I don’t think so, uh, why did you write all that down in the first place? With a confused look on her face.

Sunset smiled to her and then finished what she was working on before saying to Rainbow as she held up the piece of paper to show what she had been doing.

“I wrote it down so that we would all know and I would be able to keep track of who goes when” Sunset said as she held the paper out in her hands.

She had written on it who goes first and who goes last.

“myself, Rainbow dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy and Applejack”

Sunset looked at each of them then said softly to Pinkie who was starting to smile happily as she watched her friends enjoying their time with Sunset Shimmer.

“Okay so If I am the one going first here should I chose one of you off this list Pinkie or should I just start with Rainbow”? Sunset said to Pinkie as she set down the piece of paper next to her.

Pinkie looked at her then at the others before replying to Sunsets question.

“It’s simple silly just pick one of us that list is so that we know who goes after you. You don’t need to chose us in the order that we appear on it.” Pinkie with a grin.

Sunset looked around the room then chose to ask Rarity.

“Rarity truth or dare”?

“Truth darling.” Rarity replied with a soft smile.

“Ok ummm oh, If you ever met the pony version of yourself you would more than likely squeal like a little kid true or false.”

Rarity beamed a great smile and blushed at this question.

“Darling I have to fully admit that if I saw a pony version of myself I would definitely lose control of my lady instincts and become a little kid again.”  

“Ok who’s turn it is now?” Asked Sunset as she picked up the piece of paper looking it over.

Rainbow raised her hand and sighed before she started to speak she wanted to collect her thoughts before asking Sunset her question. Looking at Sunset as she breathed in and out hoping Sunset wouldn’t blow a fuse when she asked her, her question. Rainbow smiled and said to Sunset.

“Sunset truth or dare”?

Sunset thought about it for a second then replied to Rainbow’s question.

“Truth”. Sunset said as she smiled happy to be playing a game that she thought would be good fun.

“Ok true or false you are now starting to develop strong feelings for Pinkie Pie and you two are going to become an ‘item’”?

Sunset blushed as she looked at Pinkie who was also blushing just as much as she was. Looking back at Rainbow Dash, Sunset just smiled as she held up a finger then said to Rainbow,

“I believe this might actually answer your question Rainbow.” Sunset said as she leaned over towards Pinkie Pie.

Sunset took a hold of Pinkie Pie by cupping her hands to her face then pulled her into a very passionate kiss. A kiss that caused everyone present in the living room to hoop and cheer like children at a baseball game. The sight of seeing Sunset kissing Pinkie and watching in turn as Pinkie fully accepted the kiss with one of her own caused Rainbow to fully exclaim out.

“AWESOME YOU GO GIRLS, IT'S ABOUT DAMN TIME PINKIE”.  

When Sunset heard that she broke the kiss and looked at Rainbow with a embraced, shocked look on her face. As she tried to ask Rainbow what she meant by that Applejacks Phone began to ring and vibrate. Applejack sighed rolled her eyes at the annoying noise then fished her phone out from her pocket. Looked at the screen and saw that it was Apple Bloom calling her. Pressing the ‘answer call’ button Applejack just as she was about to raise the phone to her ear to speak into it. She decided to press the ‘speaker on’ button and let everyone hear her sister on the other end of the phone so that they could all say hello to her.

“Applejack I just got home and was told by Big mac that you are staying over at Pinkies tonight is this true big sis” Asked Apple Bloom as her voice came in through the speaker of her sister's cell phone.

“Yeah it’s true little sis I am here with everyone and I should be home tomorrow after school. Tell big mac not to worry about me ok little sis”? Applejack replied.

“Yeah she is fine Apple Bloom we are all having a good time and your sister is enjoying herself. We will see you tomorrow at school.” Sunset called out into Applejack’s phone.

“Darling you needn’t worry about your big sister she will be fine besides I have some ideas that she might want to try out tonight. And I am sure she will be willing to share them with you once she gets home.” Rarity chimed in.

“But what about our ice skating lessons that you promised me we were going to do today”? Apple Bloom squeaked into the phone.

“Oh, hay bales I completely forgot about that, look Apple Bloom I swear I will make it up to you some how.” Applejack replied while sighing.

“Well ok if you truly promise to make it up to me then I guess I can let this go for now piggly wiggly.” Apple Bloom said just as she hung up the phone.

Applejack looked up at every one who in turn was now looking at her with  questionable looks on their faces.  Sunset bit down on her lower lip before asking Applejack if she had heard her sister correctly about being called ‘piggly wiggly’. Looking at her friend Sunset sighed before asking her.

“Applejack did your little sister just call you piggly wiggly”?

Looking down in an embarrassed fashion Applejack collected her thoughts on the matter as she tried to think of what to say about her sister remark.

“Yes she did, this is something that if I tell you guys you need to promise me that you won’t let it leave this house ok. No one other than my own family knows about this and that is how I want it to stay. However I know that well a couple of you will keep hounding me like a fox after a chicken unless I confess to you all why Apple Bloom called me piggly wiggly.”

Each of the girls all looked at each other then each made the Pinkie Pie gesture and spoke the words to the Pinkie Pie oath. To help Applejack feel better about telling them all something that was clearly very embarrassing for her. Seeing that her friends took the oath and that they all had made the gesture Applejack felt a little better about telling how she got her nickname.  

“Ok Y’all, when I was real little I used to follow Granny Smith around when she was doing CHORES. I ‘specially loved it when she FED the pigs. So one day, I snuck into the pigpen and started PLAYING with the pigs. Granny Smith said I stayed in there for HOURS. So she started calling me ‘Piggly Wiggly’ and it sort of stuck as my family's nickname. Apple Bloom likes to use it when she feels that I am getting to big for my BRITCHES.” Applejack said confinding into her friends about her nickname.

“I see and your sister used it today because”? Asked Sunset as she looked at her friend with a confused look on her face.

“She used it today because I forgot that I was suppose to take her out ice skating today. But, I wanted to make sure you had a good sleep over being that this was your very first one. I didn’t mean to upset my little sister and I know she will get over it.” Applejack replied.

“I am sure she will, So shall we finish our game or order some food now”? Asked Sunset as she looked at everyone else not sure what to do.

Everyone looked at her and yawned showing that they were all getting a bit sleepy. Looking back at Sunset, Applejack said to her.

“That's family for you Sunset you have to take the good with the bad. As for us getting food how about we all just make a light snack and then get some sleep.”

Sunset agreed to getting a light snack then it was time for bed. Each of them took a place in the living room however Pinkie and Sunset chose to sleep with each other in Pinkie's bed. Before getting ready for bed Sunset rummaged through her backpack and took out her journal. She then looked at Pinkie and said to her.

“I am going to stay up for a couple more minutes I need to tell Twilight about this sleepover, Uh, If that is okay with you that is Pinkie”? Sunset said as she held up her magical journal.

Pinkie smiled and nodded then looked to her friends as she said to each of them.

“You all don’t mind me and Sunny uh, well sleeping together tonight do you”? Pinkie asked as she looked at each of her friends.

Applejack, Rarity and Fluttershy all smiled wide and big to her while Rainbow Dash just nodded her approval of Pinkies choice to sleep with Sunset. Seeing that her friends approved of her choice Pinkie headed upstairs and headed into her bathroom to get ready for bed. While Sunset headed into the kitchen to sit at the table to write to Twilight. Writing to Twilight while sitting at the kitchen table Sunset couldn’t help yet to be very grateful for not only having someone to love but, also have the friendship she so very long desired. Opening her journal she saw that Twilight had gotten back to her and while reading Twilight's message Sunset smiled to herself.

“Dear

Sunset Shimmer,

I am so very happy to learn that you are going to have a sleepover with the girls and that you are learning about friendship. I wish to fully extend you a happy hearth's warming day to you and to every pony...er...I mean everyone there with you. As for your question about having a book or notes on how to have a good sleepover. Yes I do have some information on that, however I feel that you need to fully experience a sleepover on your own. Not by what some dusty old book tells you do or not to do. I will make sure to send you the book come the rising of the sun. Please be at the portal tomorrow morning at around Eight in the morning.

Your friend

Twilight Sparkle.

P.S.

Please tell the girls I send you all my love and friendship. I hope you have lots of fun at your first sleepover.

Again your friend

Twilight Sparkle”.

Reading this Sunset wrote back to Twilight in her magical journal.

“Dear Princess Twilight,

I wish to thank you for being my friend and showing me that there was indeed a better way to handle things. I wish to extend to you a warm and very heartfelt hearth warming day to you and all your family and friends back home in Equestria. My first sleepover was and has been a wonderful experience for me. I am so very much looking forward to having another one with the girls later on this week. I wish to thank you so very much for getting back to me so soon. I know that life in Equestria is rather well hard at times I look forward to our little chats. I wish I could see you in person though. I really do miss you. Any how I thought you should know that each of the girls gave me gifts today. Each one was a gift out of love for me something that I didn’t know truly existed until today that is. Hmm, who do I start with I know, I’ll start with Pinkie Pies gift to me. She got me a locket that is in the shape of my cutie mark. When you open it up there is a picture of her and other girls on the right side of it and one of me on the left side of it. I was told by Pinkie that when I close the locket it symbolizes me being embraced in love and friendship.

Let's see oh, Rainbow got me a sweater with christmas trees on it that at the top of those trees is my cutie mark. I must say they actually look more like little moving stars than little suns. Either way I love the gift and am very happy about it. I plan to use it often during the winter to keep warm and to know that I have a very awesome friend like Rainbow Dash. Fluttershy got me a picture frame that has all of us outside of school smiling in the photo that rest inside the frame itself. On the frame it says “Family forever”. Just seeing those two word Twilight made me cry not in anger or from being alone but, no just the very opposite. I was crying because I was just so happy to have a family. Rarity made a me a dress that is pink and has my cutie mark on the bottom of the skirt I have yet to try it on though. I am sure it will look good on me.  Applejack got me a copper bracelet that on inscribed onto it the words ‘friends now and always’ on it. Well it is running late and I have school  in the morning so I would like to thank you again for being my friend and for helping me out when I needed it.

Sincerely

Your friend

       Sunset Shimmer”.

With the last words being written down in her magical journal and seeing the book vibrate and glow Sunset stretched and yawned. Then pushed against the table got up and started to head upstairs stopping before she went all the way upstairs. To say her good nights to each of her four friends sleeping in the living room down stairs. Looking at each of them as she spoke to them Sunset felt happy and glad to be apart of their lives.

“Good night Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy and Rainbow. You all sleep well. I will see you all in the morning”. Sunset said as she yawned.

Rarity replied with.

“Sleep well yourself darling oh, if you need anything feel free to wake me up ok”?

Sunset thought to herself before replying to Rarity.

“I really should tell them about the cutting, No they have been so good to me I don’t want to lose that and I don’t want to risk them seeing me as a freak.” Sunset thought to herself before she heard Rainbow Dash’s voice call out to her snapping her back to her sense.

“Hey you alright Sunset”? Asked Rainbow who sat in her sleeping bag staring at her friend.

“What…,oh, Yes I am find Rainbow, you have yourself a pleasant night now”.

“Well if you're sure you're ok then good night and sleep well.” Fluttershy said as she looked at Sunset with concern in her eyes.

Sunset once again said goodnight to each of her friends then headed upstairs and into the bathroom to brush her teeth and climb into bed with Pinkie Pie. Getting into bed with Pinkie Sunset pulled the covers up over her shoulders and laid next to the pink skinned girl saying to her softly as she laced her fingers just underneath Pinkies soft hair.

“Pinkie I am so sorry for how I treated you today when I found out that you read my other journal can you forgive me for my bad behavior?”

Pinkie looked at her then kissed her on the lips and smiled as she pulled away then wrapped her arms around Sunsets body and pulled her into a tight embraceful hug.

“Of course I forgive you Sunset we are now a couple and as such couples forgive each other for there mistakes”.

“Thank you Pinkie Pie I love you so much. I think you need to know that I was in love with you from the moment that I first laid eyes on you. I never told you until now because I was afraid you would think of me as a freak for liking girls and not boys.” Sunset said as she held onto Pinkie Pie tightly in her arms.

Pinkie smiled and kissed Sunset again on the lips. The rest of their evening in bed together was spent with the two of them fully making love to each other. With each exploring the others body to the fullest degree as each of them both in turn ravaged the other until they both had a orgasome and passed out in each others arms. Pinkie and Sunset laid naked against each other under Pinkies blanks. Both had thier arm wrapped around the other as the alarm clock began to sound its dull monotone sound. Pinkie and Sunset woke up to start their day together. Not only as friends but as a fully developed couple in love with each other. Pinkie had not only given Sunset the best gift she could have gotten from her but she also gave Sunset her heart as well. As she was fully falling head over heels for Sunset. As Sunset climbed out of bed standing naked in Pinkie's room Pinkie looked at Sunsets left shoulder and asked.

“Sunset honey can I….. I see your cuts please I don’t want to cause you any more need to do this to yourself. I am just curious to see what you did to yourself is all.

Sunset turned to face Pinkie and sat back down on the bed as Pinkie climbed up behind her placing a hand onto her left shoulder delicately rubbing Sunsets bandaged shoulder. Sunset pursed her lips together tightly before saying while she let out a sigh.

“Alright Pinkie you may if you wish remove the bagged, But in return for this I fully expect you to keep this side my life to yourself and not go blabbing it to anyone at all. Do you agree to this”?  

“I agree to your terms honey and I will not tell this to anyone at all. I swear to you.”

Pinkie slowly removed the bandage from Sunsets shoulder and looked at the scars and fresh cuts all over shoulder. Sighing she laid a gentle finger on her shoulder and traced each scar and cut with her finger then bent down and kissed her shoulder lightly. Causing Sunset to wince in pain as she felt Pinkies lips touch her fresh cuts. Pinkie looked up at Sunset then hugged her tightly her arms just cupping together under Sunsets ample breast. Sunset raised her left hand up and over her head then placed it on the back of Pinkie's head rubbing her hair in her fingers.  Pinkie said to her as she embraced her new girlfriend fully in a tight hug.

“It's going to be ok honey I will help you through this and I will always be there for you no matter what. I love you very much. I want you to know that. Now how about we get some breakfast and then we can head out to school together.” Pinkie said as she nuzzled Sunsets cheek with her own.

Sunset slowly turned around to face Pinkie and kissed her very patiently on the lips before saying to her.

“Okay but, I have something that I need to take care of before we start school. If you wouldn’t mind heading there with out me I will meet you there and then we can talk about what each of us wants in this relationship that we are now in. I just want to make sure that we both are in this for good reasons. We have already made love twice and I want to make certain that you are sure you want to be with someone that has some well…. some…. issues.”

Pinkie pulled back from Sunset saying to her softly as she laid her hands onto Sunsets chest over her heart.

“Honey I would not have slept with you or given up my virginity to you if I didn’t want you in a full relationship with me. I LOVE you and I want to spend the rest of my life with you in your arms and in your bed together as a couple.”

Sunset looked at Pinkie with a confused look on her face as she said trying to put together what Pinkie had just told her.

“Wait…. what… You let me take away your virginity. Pinkie I know you love me but, you should have told me about that before we made love the first time. Something like we did last night was suppose to only be given to the person that you intend to marry and should not be taken lightly. Why would you give away your most precious of gifts to me like that without considering what that would mean for you”?

Pinkie blushed a really deep crimson red as she looked at Sunset with eyes that showed passion and love.

“I gave you that uh, gift because silly I DO want to marry you and I do want spend the rest of my life with you”. Pinkie said as she stared at her girlfriend.

“But, I… “ Sunset wasn’t able to finish her sentence before Pinkie kissed her on the lips again.

As the kiss ended they heard a soft knock on the bed room door. Fearing that it might be Rainbow Dash coming to spy on them. Both Sunset and Pinkie threw Pinkies blanket over themselves and pulled the blanket up over their naked bodies just as the bedroom door opened. Fluttershy was the one who had knocked on the door and opened it. standing there in the doorway she said to them.

“Rainbow, Rarity, Applejack and I are all going to head out to school now if you two want to join us for a nice walk to the school we will be heading out in about ten minutes.” Fluttershy said as she turned around then closed the door and blushed deeply at seeing her two good friends fully in love with each other and guessing how their night had gone.

Getting up from the bed again Sunset grinned at Pinkie who was smirking a bit at the thought of what Fluttershy’s face must have looked like. Pinkie had covered herself with the blanket so that she wouldn’t see Fluttershy’s face while Sunset laid next to her fully looking at Fluttershy when she came into the bedroom. Sighing as each of them got up and started getting dressed Pinkie smiled to Sunset then handed her, her backpack and finished getting dressed. Sunset took her bag put it onto the bed then she too got dressed. Before they both headed down stairs they each got their friends bags and brought those down with them. Once they were down stairs Sunset looked to her friends handing each of them their bags and then headed to the closet to get her coat and boots on. After getting her coat and boots on she turned to Pinkie and smiled then headed outside and started walking down the street alone towards school leaving everyone else to look to Pinkie for answers to this behavior.

Pinkie smiled saying to her friends.

“Sunset told me upstairs she has something she needs to take care of before school starts. Pinkie said as she opened the door then headed outside.

She was joined by her friends a few minutes later. Each of them walking side by side each other as they all walked to school. Each one enjoying the winter and snow covered scenery as they walked to school. Pinkie couldn’t help but wonder as to what it was that Sunset needed to take care of before school. Sunset got to school about ten minutes before the rest of the girls did. Twilight was already standing in front of the portal holding in her hands her sleep over book for sunset to borrow. As Sunset approached her Twilight smiled warmly to her. Sunset waved hello to Twilight as she got up to her.

“Sunset here is the book that you asked for I am sorry but, I can’t stay for more than a few minutes”.

“I understand Twilight you have a lot to deal with back home. Thank you for bring me this book and allowing me to borrow it. I am looking forwards to reading it during lunch hour”. Sunset said as she accepted the book.

Looking it over Sunset noticed that the book was not written in english but rather in Equestrian saying to Twilight as she was about to leave.

“Hey Twilight are aware this book is in Equestrian hoof writing”? Sunset asked as she held up the book and opened it up for Twilight to see for herself.

Twilight smirked then said to Sunset.

“Oh, phooey I knew I grabbed the wrong book. I was in such a hurry to come see you that I didn’t bother to check which book I was grabbing for you. I am sorry about the mix up Sunset”. Twilight said as she was about to reach out for the book to take it back.

Sunset smiled and held onto the book tightly in her arms as she said to Twilight gently.

“It all good Twilight let me borrow it like this it will do me good to read something written in my home language and who knows maybe I can use this book to teach Pinkie Pie how to write and read in Equestrian”.

Sighing a bit Twilight nodded then disappeared back into the portal just as the other girls were coming into view. The others got up to the statue and all looked at Sunset then all of them headed into the school to start their day.  All six of them were completely unaware as to the conversation that the younger sisters of Rarity, Applejack and the step sister of Rainbow dash were having in the lunchroom. The bell rang signaling it was time to start class as Applejack and Sunset each made their way to their lockers after saying goodbye to their friends. Getting to their lockers Sunset took off her backpack and opened her locker door then placed her coat and her backpack inside the locker along with her new book that Twilight had given her. Applejack did the same as they both started to head for class. Sunset felt happy knowing she could teach her girlfriend about her native language now and that she had friends who loved her and cared for her. The bell rang it was time to now start her day. With a smile on her face and love in her heart she entered her first class and began her day.    

Chapter 4.

                                                         Chapter Four.

Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Applebloom all sat at a table in the lunch, they had all gotten to school almost an hour before any of their sisters did. Each in turn were talking about their feelings about Sunset Shimmer and whether or not they should get rid of her in order to get their sisters back. Scootaloo was against the idea of posting stuff online that she knew would hurt her step sister Rainbow Dash. Whereas Applebloom was very much for it regardless of how Rainbow Dash would actually feel about it. Sweetie Belle was on a more of a fifty, fifty path with her thinking about this issue that her two friends were talking about. As she sat there at the table she listened intently to Applebloom talk about her plans to get rid of Sunset Shimmer.

“Look you guys if we post stuff online about our families and our secrets it should be just enough to get rid of her and get our sisters back.” Applebloom said as she looked at her two friends.

“I don’t know about this, I mean I don’t trust Sunset just as you two don’t but, there is no reason to do this. Besides what happens if we get caught what then”? Scootaloo said.

“If we get caught you guys, then the most we would get is maybe a week of detention nothing more and nothing less”. Said Applebloom.

“I don’t want to post stuff about Rainbow that might hurt her I love her and I don’t want to lose my step sister.”Scootaloo replied.

“Oh, come on Scoots you really think your sister would actually dump you just because you posted a few things about her online”? Applebloom said angrily to Scootaloo.

Scootaloo sank into her seat and placed her head onto her bag then sighed as her two other friends talked about how to go about doing this. Not saying anything else on the subject she sat there while she listened to her two friends go on about their ideas to stop Sunset’s friendship with their sisters.

“Look here is what we do. We each make a post on the MyStable website and act as if we didn’t know anything about it when our family talks to us about it .” Applebloom said as she held up her phone showing the others what she wanted to do.

On her cell phone was the My stable website looking at the screen both Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle could see that she had already chosen a screen name.

“Anon-a-miss” is what was displayed on her screen under the Mystable website login name.

Looking at the screen Scootaloo said to Applebloom

“Ok, if we do that how are we going to truly make it look like she is responsible for these postings. I mean one post isn’t going to end her friendship with our sisters. In fact it might make it stronger than it is right now. If that happens we really will be left out in the cold. So I am not sure about doing this. I really don’t want to get into trouble over this and I really don’t want to cause any fighting with my sister and me.” Scootaloo said as she sat there looking at her two friends.

“Not to worry I know of a post that can use and will get this whole thing started. All I need from you two is this. are you two in or out, yes or no” Applebloom said with a slight smirk on her face.

“I am sorry but I am out I will not doing anything to hurt my sister and you know what you are doing is wrong.” Sweetie Belle said as she got up from the table to leave.

Turning to Scootaloo, Applebloom sighed and looked at her friend who was still slumped over her backpack just staring off into space. Thinking to herself.

“Rainbow has been spending a lot of time with Sunset lately and I have missed more than one opportunity to spend time with her. She was suppose to take me to a ball game last week but said she couldn’t due to needing to spend time with Sunset and her…. friends.” Scootaloo thought to herself.

Appleblooms percent jabbing in her ribs snapped Scootaloo out of her trance and brought her back to reality. As Scootaloo got up from the table to leave the lunchroom Applebloom called out to her.

“Well yes or no are you going to help me with this or not. I can’t do it all on my own you know”.

Scootaloo looked at her young friend then sighed as she spoke to her.

“You shouldn’t be doing this at all you know, But, you are right Rainbow has forgotten all about me. I really do want her back in my life and for Sunset to just…. leave. Alright I will help however you will in return for my help will fully agree to shut it down once Sunset leaves got it.

Nodding her reply and hearing the bell ring Applebloom got up from the table she had been sitting at. She pulled out her phone and began to type in her text for the MyStables website. Typing on her phone in text message style she typed then sent it to all her Mystables friends online.

“Did you guys know when A.J. was little she loved playing with her pigs on her farm. OMG! she sat in the mud for hours. Her whole family calls her ‘Piggly Wiggly’ cause she loves them so much. What a pig.”

Grinning to herself as she pressed the send button on her cell phone Applebloom walked out of the lunch room and headed for class. After first period Applebloom headed out into the hallway to look for Applejack. She found her sitting next to her locker talking to Sunset Shimmer. Seeing the two of them looking so happy Applebloom smirked as she was about to lay the trap to get rid of Sunset Shimmer. As Applejack talked with her friend she heard someone from the crowded hallway call out.

“Hey Piggly Wiggly”. A voice said from the crowded hallway.

Another voice called out from the same hallway as more students passed her by while she sat there talking to Sunset. Spinning around to find the person that just called her by her nickname Applejack heard someone else call out from the crowd.

“Onik, onik”.

Exclaiming out in anger that her family's nickname for her was now public knowledge Applejack exclaimed out to the crowed.

“Okay WHO SAID THAT”!!!

Hearing this Applebloom knew that now was her chance to set the bait and lay the trap to get rid of Sunset Shimmer. Running up to her sister and holding out her cell phone Applebloom called out to her while she ran towards her.

“Sis…. sis you have to see this…. LOOK”!

Applebloom ran up to her sister and held out her phone for Applejack to see. On the screen was a picture of the Mystables website and a story about Applejack's nickname. Sunset looked at the phone that Applejack was holding and said with concern in her eyes.

“Who’s this Anon-a-miss person”?

Applejack looked at her then at her sister and asked Applebloom.

“How the…. what the, Applebloom do you know who this person is”?

Applebloom saw her chance it was now or never.

“No, Why would I know who this person is sis? It got posted a couple of hours a go her profile was created the same time as the post…. no clue as to who she is sis”.

Applejack heard every one in the hallway oinking and calling out ‘piggly wiggly’ as she stared at the phone in her hand. Sighing to herself she said just as Pinkie Pie was walking up to the three of them and looking around with a look of confusion on her face.

W…. well I ain't going to let this bother me none, I can take some teasing and jeering from the students at C.H.S.”

The next bell rang out loudly and Applejack handed the phone back to her little sister then shrugged as she turned to leave for her next class. Sunset stopped her and said to her.

“Let us know if we can help A.J.” Sunset said as she laid a gentle hand onto Applejack’s shoulder before her friend left for her next class.

Sunset then turned to look at Applebloom and said to her.

“Alright Applebloom how did the student body learn about your sister’s nickname”?

Looking into Sunsets teal colored eyes Applebloom smiled slightly as she said to Sunset.

“Simple Sunset she posted it to your page and all your guys pages I am sure the whole school knows about it by now.” Applebloom said knowing she was lying through her teeth.

Sunset looked at her then over at her girlfriend Pinkie Pie. Who was standing by the lockers that lined the hallways on either side of the hallway that they were all standing in. Sighed to herself then started to walk away just as Rainbow Dash came around the corner. Seeing Sunset and Applebloom in the hallway Rainbow ran up to them holding out her phone. As Rainbow Dash got up to Sunset and Pinkie Pie she asked in a hurried voice to both of them with Applebloom still standing there.

“Do either of you guys know how A.J’s nickname got out and was posted online”? Rainbow Dash said as she heard some of the students passing by laughing.

Sunset stopped in her tracks and turned around to face Rainbow Dash then said to her.

“No neither myself or Pinkie Pie know what happened or how this ‘Anon-a-miss’ person got that information. Even Applebloom here doesn’t know how or why this was posted online.” Sunset said while holding her hand out towards Applebloom.

Rainbow looked at all three of them and stated bluntly to each of them in the hallway.

“Why would this person post something like this online that is just cruel not to mention wrong.”

Looking at Sunset then at Applebloom Rainbow asked Sunset.

“Sunset are you sure you don’t know what is going on”.

Sunset pinched the bridge of her nose then looked up at Rainbow Dash with a look of total disgust on her face from being asked such a accusing question.

“NO I do not know who or why or even how this got posted RAINBOW DASH! Now if you all will please excuse me I have a class to get to. Pinkie I will see you after school, As for you Rainbow I would suggest you rethink your question again.”Sunset said through grit teeth.

Sunset turned and promptly walked off leaving Pinkie Pie to talk with Rainbow. Pinkie looked at her friend then said while frowning to her to show her disapproval as she said to her.

“Rainbow Dash how could you even consider saying something like that to her. I mean come on Sunset is my girlfriend for god sake. You know I agree with Sunset you need to back up and rethink what you just stated to her.”

Pinkie left the hallway that she and Rainbow had been in and walked to class leaving Applebloom to deal with Rainbow Dash. Looking at her Rainbow sighed realizing that she had really messed up with her two friends.

“So about this Anon-a-miss person”. Applebloom stated to Rainbow as the two made thier way to class.

“Yeah what about her”? Rainbow snapped back bitterly.

“well the only people that knew about my sister's nickname was me and her friends.”

“What are you getting at Applebloom”? Asked Rainbow Dash as she and Applebloom walked into their classroom together.

“What I am getting at is this, I knew about my sister's nickname and so did you and her other four friends are you sure you didn’t let it slip or let someone other than Sunset know about this”? Applebloom said as she took her seat next to Rainbow Dash in class.

“Look Applebloom one, I am not the one that told that story to Sunset, your sister did that last night at Pinkie's sleepover party. Two I now that I actually think about it, do not believe that Sunset would have done this to your sister. But I can’t be sure however I will hold out any further judgement until something else is posted.”

“You do know Rainbow that the colors of the Anon-a-miss posting match Sunsets hair color right”?

“Yeah so what if they matched her color that still doesn’t prove she did this now I would suggest you drop it before you make me mad”! Rainbow said as she looked at Applebloom with eyes burning with anger.

“Okay, Okay. It was just a thought anyways.” Applebloom said as she threw up her hands and shook them side to side showing she gave up in her attempt to argue about this situation with Rainbow Dash.

The rest of the day was spent going from class to class as Applejack had to put up with students calling out ‘Piggly Wiggly’ or ‘oink” to her. Most of her time was spent just trying to avoid those students and trying to get to and from each class without further issues. Sunset however found herself in a bathroom stall alone with her stolen razor blade she gotten from Pinkie Pie's house. Holding it in her hand she cut her shoulder due to feeling upset over Rainbows accusations towards the posting that was caused by Anon-a-miss. Once her shoulder was a bleeding mess she put the blade back into her coat pocket and dug through her purse for some fresh bandages. Finding she had at least three left she used one to cover up her fresh wounds and then headed to her last class of the day. While walking to class she bumped into Vice Principal Luna who looked at her with stern eyes.

“Ms. Shimmer you should be in class you do know that the bell has already rung correct”?

Sunset faked a half smile and said to the vice Principal as she looked at her in the eyes.

“Yes I know the bell has rung Vice Principal Luna. But, I was taking care of some very personal issues that ummm concerns my uh, body. And I didn’t want it to become an embarrassment if someone else found out that it is that time of the month for me”. Sunset lied through her teeth hoping her Vice Principal wouldn’t catch her in the lie.

Sunset knew that if either Vice Principal Luna or her sister Principal Celestia found out about the cutting it could mean a whole world of trouble for her. This was something that she was not at all prepared to deal with. Luna said nothing further on the subject and simply directed Sunset to her class making sure that Sunset was now in her class she left to carry about her business. Two and a half hours latter Sunset found herself sitting outside in front of the pony statue writing in her journal about the day's events. She had collected her books and her magic journal from her locker as well as the book that Twilight lent her earlier in the day. Sighing to herself as she wrote in her journal Sunset wrote down in her personal journal.

“Diary,

I have had a very stressful day today. My friend Rainbow Dash seems to think that I know who or how someone online calling them self Anon-a-miss was able to get a hold of Applejack's family nickname for her. I have no clue how this happened, I don’t understand why this happened at all. I only understand that because Rainbow all but, accused me of this I cut myself up pretty bad today because of it. I can only hope that my day will go better once I get done with my homework and take a shower. I can’t wait to see Pinkie Pie today. I am sure she has had a bad a day as I have had and am looking forwards to spending some time with her. I really love the necklace that she got for me and I also love the other gifts each of the girls got for me as well. But, the very best gift of all was finding out that Pinkie had fully fallen in love with me. I guess dreams do come true after all. It was so nice to spend time with the girls I can’t wait to do that again some time."

Sunset looked up as she finished her entry for that day and saw that Pinkie was on her way to the statue looking a little sad but otherwise pretty active for Pinkie Pie to be in. She got up to the statue and looked at her girlfriend then spoke softly to her while looking her in the eyes.

“Sunset how was your day today honey”? Asked Pinkie Pie as she started to feel more like herself now that she was talking to her girlfriend.

Sunset smiled warmly at her put away her journal and said to Pinkie as she stood up from the cold hard ground beneath her. Sunset looked at her girlfriend then said to her.

“My day was um, er, okay how…. was your day sweetie” Sunset said rubbing her right hand behind her head hoping Pinkie wouldn’t want to see her shoulder.

Pinkie had been trying to keep an eye on Sunsets cutting since she had found out about it. Although Sunset was happy that someone actually showed general concern for her. In some ways it actually made her feel worse when Pinkie has offered to help her and in other ways it made her feel good to know that Pinkie loved her enough to actually want to get her help. As she stood there with a sheepish looking grin on her face Pinkie sighed then reached out and squeezed Sunsets left shoulder causing her to wince in pain. Pinkie looked at Sunset with stern eyes a look that Sunset didn’t like at all in her girlfriend before she said to her.

“I thought so. Honey you need to stop the cutting it’s not healthy for you”. Pinkie Pie said as she took a hold of Sunset by the waist and hugged her warmly.

Sunset swallowed hard then embraced her girlfriend in a warm hug as well while saying to her.

“I know it isn’t healthy for me. But please honey try to understand that I have been doing this since the Fall Formal and I really don’t know of any other way to deal with my pain or anger. I did the new ones today not in an attempt to punish myself. But, because I felt like Rainbow was accusing me of being the person or persons that posted that stuff about Applejack.” Sunset said as she hugged Pinkie Pie.

The two of them stood there hugging each other for almost six full minutes before Pinkie ended the embrace and spoke to Sunset again.

“You know I will help you to get the help that you need honey, But for now how about we go over to Rarity's for a second sleep over”? Pinkie said as she let go of Sunset and looked at her with eyes filled with both love and concern for her.

“Wait what sleepover at Rarity's? Pinkie what are you talking about”? Sunset asked with a look of confusion on her face.

Pinkie smiled and took Sunset by the hand leading her over to the bus stop across the street once the bus came they both boarded it and headed over to Rarity's for a second sleep over. It took them about twenty minutes to get to their destination and another fifteen teen minutes of walking to reach her home. Getting to her home and entering the house they were led upstairs by Sweetie belle who wanted to talk to them about school and other things.

“Hey guys I was wondering if you if you wanted to talk about school and other stuff today”? Sweetie asked as she lead Sunset and Pinkie Pie into her sister bedroom then sat down on the floor next Rainbow Dash.

Just as Sunset was about to answer Rarity and Applejack walked in after Rarity picked her up from school. Fluttershy shy looked at Rarity then over at her little sister and began to explain to her that Sweetie belle had been the one to invite them in. And was also about to talk about her day with the rest of the girls. Rarity looked at her little sister and smiled then said to her as she started to lead her out of her bedroom.

“Yes well, I’m sure you’ve been lovely sweetie but, isn’t it past your bed time now”?

Sweetie balked at the notation of being put to bed at 7:30 pm on a Sunday night.

“WHAT? NO IT NOT! AW COME ON, SIS I CAN BE COOL TOO.”

“I am sure you can be little sister but, your big sister needs to spend time with Sunset and with her grown up friends. Now you run along now and I will talk with you latter.”

“But I don’t want to go, I want to stay and hang out with you and your friends and do all the things big girls do.”

“I am sure you do, however I need to have some quality time with Sunset and the rest of my friends so scoot.”

With that Rarity shoved her little sister out of her room and promptly closed the door. Putting her ear to the door to listen in on what was going on in her sister's room Sweetie Belle thought she had heard Sunset talk about a spell book. This caused her to think that Sunset really was evil and needed to be stopped from casting spells on her family. Sweetie belle thought to herself.

“If I go back in there now and accuse that…. that sharlinton of spell casting upon my sister it would go badly for me. Sunset has to be stopped I need to get in contact with Applebloom and Scootaloo about this.”

Sweetie Belle left her sister's door and headed into her own room picked up her phone from her nightstand and texted her two friends.

“You were right Applebloom Sunset is evil and needs to be stopped what shall I do to help you get rid of her”? Sweetie Belle texted her friend Applebloom.

Scootaloo was the one to reply with her own text.

“Hey there Sweetie I am over at Apple Bloom's tonight Applebloom wants to know where Sunset is right at this moment.”

“She is upstairs with my sister and the girls I think she might be casting a spell on them I overheard her talking about some sort of book written in her native language.”

“OK, here is what Applebloom wants you to do. Don’t interfere in what Sunset might be doing it could go badly for you. You need to tell us does she have her phone with her?”

“Yes I think so but, I am not sure.”

“Okay here is the plan if Sunset is enjoying this sleepover and it is her first or second one she might want to capture this on her cell phone picture and video settings. Therefore we need you to get her cell phone and download all of it’s context to us so that we can post it all to the My Stable website. Remember the more the embarrassing the photo or the video is the better it will be for us to use to get rid of Sunset”. Scootaloo texted back to her friend.

Seeing the instructions and knowing that if Sunset did indeed have her phone with her she would more than likely keep it with her at all times. Sweetie Belle chose to wait until midnight and allow everyone to fall asleep then she would get Sunset’s phone. Meanwhile the sounds of singing and dancing could be heard coming from her sister’s bedroom.

Pinkie, Rainbow and Fluttershy were all dancing each holding a brush and pretending it to be a microphone as they all sang and danced. Sunset was busy recording this and Rarity asked her while Sunset was recording the little adventure.

“Darling are you recording them”?

“Yes I want to capture the good memories here. You girls have been so very good to me I want to always remember this night. Oh oh it looks like Pinkie is about to do a stage dive.” Sunset replied as she looked back at her girlfriend who was hopping up and down on Rarity's bed.

“OH, She wouldn’t dar….” Rarity wasn’t able to finish what she was about to say.

Pinkie dove head over heels into the air and came crashing back down into Rarity's closet. Rarity sighed as the others went over to help their friend out of the wreckage. Seeing inside the closet there were a lot of clothing and other outfits Sunset asked Rarity.

“What are all these cloths Rarity”?

Rarity pursed her lips together as she spoke to Sunset trying not to get annoyed that they had found her closet of shame.

“Darling that is my (clears throat) ahem… my closet of shame. It is where I placed all my clothing that I thought would work out or would be beautiful yet turned out to be a complete waste of money and or time.” Rarity said as she

“Oh okay”. Sunset said as she looked at the clothing in the closet.

Not wanting to be a prude Rarity decided to let her friends try on each outfit that she had in her closet. The rest of the evening was spent with the girls laughing and giggling about each outfit while Sunset took snapshots of each one on her. Before she finally went to sleep she wrote to Twilight in Equestria about her day.

“Dear Twilight,

My second slumber party with the girls and already I feel so much closer to every one! I haven't felt so loved and so accepted in well…. for ever. I feel like I finally have a family again. Without all of you to help and support me I would be, I’d be….. well you know what I’d be! Anyway I really should get some sleep. But, I wanted to let you know before I do. I love you all.

Your friend,

Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset closed her book then went to sleep thinking she would write about this in her journal the next day. Latter on that night Sweetie Belle with a flashlight snuck into Rarity's room found Sunset’s bag and rummaged through it to retrieve Sunsets phone. Upon finding her phone and seeing that Sunset never activated the security lock out  she opened it up and downloaded everything to Apple Bloom's phone via e-mail. Once this was done and seeing Sunset was starting to stir she very quickly placed the phone back into Sunset’s backpack. Then left the room with a wicked grin on her face at what she had just done. Thinking to herself as she climbed back into bed.

“Now all we have to do is wait and see what my Rarity and her friends think of Sunset and her little choice of taking pictures and video taping that awful video of Rainbow and Pinkie and Fluttershy dancing. Oh, I can’t wait to see the looks on their faces when they think it is is her doing this.”

The next day Sunset was coming to school and headed to her locker only to see all of her friends standing in front of it. She saw that each of them had rather angry looks on their faces when they all saw her coming up to them. No one knew that Sweetie Belle, Applebloom and Scootaloo were all just around the corner waiting to see that Applejack and her friend were going to to do about Sunsets photos that had been posted to the Mystables website. As Sunset approached her locker she called out to her friends who all just glared daggers at her.

“Hey...girls uh, what is…. going on”? Sunset said as she got near her locker.

Applejack pinched the bridge of her nose together with her fingers then asked Sunset.

“Sunset did you…. have you lost your phone at all since last night”?

Sunset was a little taken aback by this question and very quickly dug her phone out of her coat pocket the razor she used to cutting herself was in the inside left coat pocket. There was no need to worry about spilling the beans to her friends about the cutting that she had been doing. She also knew Pinkie wouldn’t have said anything to them not since she took her oath about it when she first found out about it. So pulling her phone out and holding it up for all her friends to see she said to them while they all glared daggers at her.

“No I have not lost my phone it is right here with me and has been with me the entire night.” Sunset said holding up her phone.

“THEN EXPLAIN THIS!” Yelled Applejack as she thrust her own phone into Sunsets chest.

Taking the phone in her hand Sunset looked at the screen and saw all the photos she had taken from the previous night displayed on the MyStable’s website. Looking through each one she stammered on her words as she was left with utter shock as to how her photos got onto the website.

“I….. I don’t…..I don’t understand….. How did Anon-a-miss…. get our photos.”

“They are NOT our photos Sunset, those photos are yours. You took each of those last night at the slumber party that you were at.” Rainbow Dash said through clenched teeth.

“WHAT? NO I DIDN’T DO THIS!” Sunset exclaimed when she realized what Rainbow was accusing her of.

“Fess up Sunset you took the photos and you downloaded them to Mystable”. Applejack said grimly to her while pointing a finger at Sunset's chest.

“Applejack I swear to you I didn’t do this”. Sunset said as she felt tears begin to swell under her eyes.

“Darling I would like to believe you and I am sure Applejack would as well but, you did do this you are….” Rarity didn’t bother to finish her sentence the thought of which was too much for her.

“You are the one posting these things to Annon-a-miss’s website on MyStable.home because of you our secrets are all over the web Sunset.” Pinkie said as her hair deflated.

“Please you guy you have to believe me I didn’t.” Sunset was cut off by Applejack.

“SAVE IT! You can post all of our dirty little secrets if you like, Hell post everything you want to about us but we don’t have to listen to your lies about this Sunset.”

“W….. w...what are you saying girls please I BEG you I didn’t do this.” Sunset said as her tears began to fall from her onyx colored cheeks.

“What do you think we are saying Sunset. We are not your friends, NOT anymore, not after something like this.” Rarity said.

Sunset feel to the ground holding her face in her hands sobbing as the five girls she once called friends walked away from her leaving her a crying, sobbing mess in the school hallway. Scootaloo, Applebloom and Sweetie Belle each left the area they were in and found a place to let out their wicked laughter at the mere sight of Sunset crying on the hallway floor. Unbeknownst to them a camera had been recording them spying on the six girls as they had been taking their anger out on Sunset Shimmer. Luna was watching this all play out yet couldn’t really do anything about this not, until she had more evidence that would prove Sunset was innocent of this. Luna’s heart ached for Sunset but, she knew she would have to wait to get more evidence about this before going to her sister with this. Sunset picked herself up off the floor and headed to the girls bathroom. She needed to cut she needed to end her pain that she was feeling at that moment. Getting into the bathroom and locking the stall door she took out her razor then took her coat off and placed it against her shoulder Thinking to herself as she raised slid the blade against her skin.

“I need this now more than ever, This is no longer about my punishment it is now about ending my loneliness and pain that I am in.”

Several minutes later with her shoulder a complete mess of blood and sliced up skin she slid her coat back on and head to class. She didn’t even bother to cover up the wounds and let them bleed themselves dry. With a dead look in her eyes she entered her class and took her seat. The rest of her day was spent hearing people around her jeer and shout out about other postings that Anon-a-miss made. After school she headed over to Rarity's was greeted by Sweetie Belle and collected her things then headed out the door and headed back to her abandoned gas station for the night. When she got there she collapsed on the cold hard floor and cried herself to sleep.

Chapter 5.

Chapter Five.

The next morning at C.H.S Luna was sitting at her desk going over some paperwork as she continued her investigation into the whole Anon-a-miss thing. Looking at some files on her desk she noticed that Sunset’s file came up with an unexcused absence from school. Picking up her phone she dialed Sunsets number and waited for her to answer.

““H...Hello”? Sunset answered in a shaky voice.

“Miss Shimmer why are you not at school?” Luna replied in a stern tone.

“I don’t want to be at school today not with how I feel.” Sunset said as she began to sniff.

“Tell me where you……” Luna tried to say.

*CLICK*

Hearing the dial tone beeping on the other end Luna sighed and hung up her phone thinking to herself as she put her phone back onto her desk.

“Well that could have gone by better. She must really be upset over this Anon-a-miss stuff”

Pulling open her top desk drawer but, as she was about to take out her remote control to flip on the security monitor in her office she heard shouting coming from the hallway. Getting up she walked out of her office and found Lemon Chime and Honey Bear Blossom arguing with each other.

“I can't believe you would would do that to Rainbow Dash Lemon Chime what fuck is wrong with you?” Shouted Honey Bear Blossom.

“I didn’t do anything to Rainbow dash you're delusional if you think I would hurt our schools soccer captain like that.” Lemon Chime snapped back.

“Then how did Anon-a-miss post that report that Rainbow wrote wind up online last night? Lemon Chime you were the only one that had access to that report after Rainbow told you to get rid of it”? Honey Bear Blossom snapped back.

Luna had heard enough and loudly cleared her throat to get both Lemon Chime and Honey Bear Blossom’s attention. Once both girls stopped fighting and turned around to see the Vice Principal standing behind them they both groaned out in irritation. Luna looked at them then spoke grimly to both girls.

“The two of you will come with me right now”. Luna said grimly.

Both Honey Bear Blossom and Lemon Chime lowered their heads and followed Vice Principal Luna into her office. She motioned to them to take a seat both of them did and Luna took her seat behind her desk then looked at Honey Bear Blossom first before speaking.

“Ms. Blossom you have a chance here to avoid getting suspended for this fighting can you tell me what caused you and Lemon Chime to fight”? Luna said as she stared into Honey bear Blossom’s eyes.

Honey Bear Blossom looked over at Lemon Chime sitting next to her then looked back at Luna before saying to her vice principal.

“Were you caught the two of us fighting was not where the actual fight took place Ma’am it took place actually in the library. You see there was a post about Rainbow Dash on the Anon-a-miss Mystable site.”

“I see and I can assume you either looked at or read the post in some way”? Luna asked.

“Yes Ma’am, Rainbow had written a report about school one that I was told she didn’t get a good grade on so she gave it to Lemon Chime here and told her to get rid of it”.

“What so upsetting to Rainbow about this report of hers that she would want to get rid of it”? Luna asked as she stared at the two girls.

“It was a report on how the Wonder Colts do our cheer leading and how we practice our moves. Rainbow gave me the report because she didn’t want to look at it any more. Knowing that she had written something that might hurt her school was too much for her to take. So she wanted it to be tossed. I put the report into my binder to get rid of it latter on yesterday and now that report is gone.”

Sighing to herself Luna looked at each of the girls Luna spoke to them sternly.

“OK, This is what I am prepared to do. I am going to assign each of you two days of detention for fighting. Now before you leave here can you tell me who was in the library with you when this happened?” Luna asked as she got up from her desk to let the two students out of her office.

“Well I can but, I don’t see what has to do with anything”? Honey Bear Blossom said as she looked blankly at Luna.

“It has everything to do with this if that report has wound up online thanks to this Anon-a-miss person it might cause more trouble in the long run of things. As well as cause Sunset to get blamed for it as well I for one do not believe she did this but, I need proof of this.” Luna said as she stared coldly at Honey bear blossom.

“Well since you put it that way. Let's see there was myself, Lemon Chime and oh, yes Applebloom was on the computer next to mine.” Honey bear Blossom said as she tapped a finger on her chin.  

“Alright thank you both. Now go to class and no more fighting ok.”

“Yes Ma’am” both girls said in unison as the got up and headed out the door of her office.

Luna put a finger to her chin and tapped it lightly against her violet colored skin. She opened the top draw of her desk and pulled out the remote control that controlled the security cameras in the school. Pressing a button on it she turned on her security monitor and flipped through the video recordings until she came to the library recording. Watching the video she saw that Applebloom was indeed sitting next to Lemon Chime and Honey Bear Blossom. As Luna watched the video play out she saw Applebloom look over to Lemon Chimes and Honey Bear Blossoms general direction. Once the two of them had both gotten up and left their backpacks and folders at the computer they had been working on. Luna saw recorded on the tape that Applebloom took the aforementioned file from Lemon Chimes folder scanned it into the computer she was using and put it back into Lemon Chimes backpack. Applebloom was seen pressing ‘Enter’ on the keyboard just as Lemon Chime and Honey Bear Blossom got back to there computer. Applebloom was also recorded making a hasty exit from the library as soon as Lemon Chime sat back down. Picking up her phone Luna called up her sister Celestia to talk to her about this latest development.

“Hello Luna how are you doing today”? Asked Principal Celestia on the other end of the phone.

“I am well my sister I know this might seem a bit out of my place but, I need to meet with you. Are you free at the moment”? Luna inquired.

“Yes I am, I was actually going to call you and talk with you about the Anon-a-miss issue that is plaguing our school.” Celestia replied warmly.

A bit shocked to learn that her sister was about to call her about the whole affair with Anon-a-miss Vice Principal Luna quickly cleared her throat then said.

“Y… you were? I mean you were doing your own investigation into this issue”?

“Yes and if you are doing one as well then we need to compare notes come over to my office right away so that we can get started.” Celestia stated as she sighed into the phone.

“I’ll be there in about five minutes and sister I really do hope that I am wrong with my conclusions as to whom is behind all this cyber bullying.”  Luna said.

Luna hung up and started to gather up the videotapes she had made of Applebloom and the others laughing when Sunset was left a crying mess in the hallway of C.H.S. She also took the tape of Applebloom scanning the report that Rainbow Dash had written as it was also evidence of Applebloom's misdeeds. Five minutes later Luna was sitting in her sister's office as Celestia spoke to her in her regale tone of voice.  

“My sister what is wrong you look so upset? I have not seen you this way in almost eight years. Please tell me what happened?” Celestia said.

Luna sat in her chair for a few minutes working out in her mind what she was going to say to her sister about the crusaders and about Anon-a-miss. Looking at her sister with a stern look in her eyes she spoke to Celestia.

“I think I know who is behind all this Anon-a-miss stuff my sister” Luna said softly not sure if her sister would believe her or not.

“Okay, tell me who do you think it is”? Celestia said with anger in her voice.

“Before I do you need to know that Ms. Shimmer won’t be coming in today sister I tried to call her to find out why she won’t be coming in, but she hung up on me. She sounded rather upset about this.

“I see, I can’t say that I am at all surprised by this. Maybe it is for the best that she stays away from school for a few days. Least until we find out what is really going on.” Celestia said trying not to sound accusing towards Sunset.

Luna looked down then back up and asked Celestia.

“Do you think Ms. Shimmer is at fault for this Anon-a-miss issue that has been plaguing our school for the past several days. Because if you do I think you couldn’t be more wrong about her. I think I know who it is that has been doing this.” Luna

“Why do you say that Sister and for your sake I hope this isn’t some sort of ploy to get Sunset Shimmer off the hook.” Celestia said while gritting her teeth together at the mere mention that it might three of the school's best students.  

“I think it might be….”

(Luna breathed in and slowly let out her breath before speaking again.)

“The crusaders. I think it might be Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo who have done this.”

Hearing that Luna was accusing the crusaders of such an attack was almost too much for Celestia to hear. Gritting her teeth together she said very grimly to her sister.

“You damn well better have proof of this.” Celestia said through clenched teeth.  

“I have proof let me show you sister before you get upset and you also in turn need to show to me what you have about this whole Anon-a-miss thing”. Luna said as she stood up and held out the tapes to her sister.

Celestia took each of the tapes her sister held out for her to watch on the security monitor.  She placed them into a player and viewed them after she was done watching them she shut them both off. Looked at her sister and sighed deeply she was very disappointed with the crusaders actions of late. Celestia looked at her sister then spoke to her in a regal voice.

“All right Luna what do you think we should do? I have already suspended two students because of this whole Anon-a-miss issue”. Celestia said looking at her sister.

“Wait what two students what are talking about sister.” Luna asked in bit of shock to hear that two students have been suspended over this issue.

“It was Diamond Tiara and Silver spoon I caught them fighting fist to fist in the cafeteria this morning. They were fighting because Diamond Tiara thought Silver Spoon stole her necklace. Silver blamed Anon-a-miss for this. And as such the two of them got into a fist fight over it. I had little choice in the matter. So I will say again to you what is your plan to put a stop to this behavior and to proof beyond any measure that the crusaders are indeed the ones behind this."

“I will not say anything until you tell me what you have learned so far about this whole situation sister.” Luna said as she crossed her arms under her chest and stared at her sister coldly.

Sighing to herself and collecting her thoughts Principal Celestia spoke in her regale voice to her sister. Celestia knew that her sister once her mind was made up could be very stubborn at times and guessed that is why she was defending Sunset.

“Alright according to Diamond Tiara the only other two people that knew her necklace was gone was Applebloom and Silver spoon. A photo of Silver spoon wearing a necklace similar to Diamonds showed up on the MyStables account under the screen name Anon-a-miss. It was Applebloom who took Silver Spoons photo.”

“And this is not a coincidence to you sister?” Luna asked as she looked at her sister with concerned eyes.

“After seeing your tapes and hearing your thoughts on this matter I am beginning to see that you might be right about those three girls. You know I asked them how they felt about Sunset and none of them seem to like her at all. In fact Sweetie Belle seems to think that Sunset is using magic on her sister to make her sister remain friends with Sunset.” Celestia said with a light chuckle at the thought of her Sunset using magic to control someone.

“You know as well as I that she did that at the Fall Formal”. Luna said in a deadpan tone of voice.

“I know but, she has been a model student since up until now that is”. Celestia said in a stern voice.

“Look sister I think I know how we can prove Sunset didn’t do this sort of thing.”

“Okay, How?” Asked Celestia with a questionable look on her face.

“leave that to me you just go back to your work and I will contact you once everything is in place.” Luna said as she got up and headed to the door of Celestia's office.

“Alright sister if you think this is best then I will leave everything up to you” Celestia said as she got up from behind her desk and closed her office door after Luna left to return to her own office.

“I can’t believe those three would do something so stupid like this what the hell where those three thinking. What would make them actually do something so foolish as to bully a student who had done nothing to them.” Celestia thought to herself.

Luna headed back to her office and paged over the intercom system for Lemon Chime to report to her office. About ten minutes later Lemon Chime was standing in her office not sure as to what was going on. Looking at the Vice Principal she spoke with a slightly shaky voice.

“Yes…. Vice Principal Luna what...c...can I do for you”? Lemon Chime asked.

“I want you to take this file and give it to Applebloom then come back here and report to me once she has the file whatever you do don’t read or look at the file itself OK.” Luna said as she held out a yellow file to Lemon Chime.

Lemon Chime took the file and smiled as she turned to leave the office she asked Vice Principal Luna.

“Do you think as I have begun to suspect that Applebloom and her two uh, friends are and have been behind the whole Anon-a-miss thing.” Lemon Chime asked.

“I can’t talk about that, all I can say is this. Do your absolute best to not tip your hand in this matter and make sure to give this to Applebloom and only to Applebloom got it?” Luna said as she sat back down in her chair.

Lemon Chime nodded again then trotted off with the folder in her hands. She didn’t have to search long for she found Applebloom at the library computers about to download some sort of paperwork. Looking at her and at the computer she held out the file to Applebloom and said to her while holding out the file for Applebloom to take.

“Here Applebloom Vice Principal Luna wanted you to have this file. I do not know what is in it. I was told to let you and only you have it and no other.” Lemon Chime said.

Applebloom looked up from her work then took the file and nodded to Lemon Chime who once she saw that Applebloom had the file in her hand walked away. Once Lemon Chime was safely out of sight Applebloom opened the file and smiled to herself when she saw what was inside of it. It was a report that Fluttershy had done that day detailing how to care for the rabbits and other animals at the shelter as well as a photo of Fluttershy. She was wearing a bucket over her head while the rabbits jumped all over her. The file itself was not all that embarrassing however the photo of Fluttershy wearing a bucket on her head looked at least in Applebloom’s mind that is to be something she might be able to work with. Texting her two friends to join her in the library Applebloom went about making the photo of Fluttershy ready to be put up to the MyStable website while she waited for them to show up. It didn’t take long for either Sweetie Belle or Scootaloo to show up.

Scootaloo said as she pulled out a chair to sit next to her friend Applebloom.

“I got some more good stuff here that might help us to get Sunset out of this school for good and away from our sisters.” Scootaloo said as she held up a flash drive she had brought from home.

Looking at the flash drive Applebloom smiled and said to Scootaloo.

“Cool what is on the flash drive scoots”?

“It's pictures of Rainbow Dash making a fool of herself on the soccer team”.

“Scoots how did you get these photos.” Asked Applebloom with a raised eyebrow.

“Never mind how I got them! Just upload them and then we can get to class.” Scootaloo said.

Sweetie belle also held up a flash drive of her own and said to Applebloom.

“Look instead of uploading those photos which we know will not get Sunset in trouble upload this instead.” Sweetie Belle said as she handed over her flash drive to Applebloom.

Applebloom took both flash drives and uploaded both of their contents to the MyStable website. Sweetie belle's flash drive contained photos of her sister dressed in a green silk dress with a blue bonnet on her head. She was holding in her hands a pink umbrella and looked none too happy to be in the photo. Once both Pictures were uploaded the three of them with smiles on their faces were about to head out of the library. When both Principals walked in. Luna walked up to Applebloom and said grimly to her.

“Young lady I think you and your friends need to come with us right now.”

Applebloom swallowed hard then turned around in her chair and looked at both Vice Principal Luna and Principal Celestia. Each of the crusaders realized that they had been caught red handed and that they were in big trouble. As each of them got up to leave the library Luna sat down at there chair. Then pulled out a flash drive of her own and put it into the computer after which she downloaded all the files of that computer to the flash drive. Luna then got up and said to the crusaders as she looked at them with saddened eyes.

“I am very disappointed in all of you. But, we will talk about this in my office after we call your sisters in there to talk about it as well. afterwards you three are going to have to come clean with what you all did.”

The crusaders each looked at each other with fear in their eyes as they were lead away to the Vice Principal's office. They each knew that their sisters were going to throw  fits about what they had done not only to Sunset but, to them as well. As they were being lead down the hallway Applebloom said.

“I am so sorry Vice Principal Luna for what we have done.”

Luna said nothing to Applebloom as she lead her and her three friends into her office then sat down and began to call the family members. Whom she had given all the day off of school due to one to many posting popping up and leaving each one a complete wreck from the teasing and bullying they had received.

Sunset had woken up to her phone ringing that morning after she hung up her phone she looked around her abandoned derelict home. Not much had changed since the two sleepovers she had with both Pinkie pie and Rarity Belle. While looking around her eyes fell upon a photo that was framed in redwood and had the words ‘best friends forever’ written in silver on it. It was a photo that was of her and Pinkie holding a strawberry shakes in one hand and a coffee iced tea in the other. Both Sunset and Pinkie looked so happy and carefree in the photo. Sunset slowly climbed to her feet as she did her bones creaked and popped from lying on the cold hard cement floor of the gas station. She walked over to the photo with shaking hands picked it up and held it in her hands. Looking at it she fell back to the ground clutching the photo in her hands sobbing. The photo had brought back a time in her life that was full memories of happier days which to Sunset in her mind were now long gone. Remembering her love for Pinkie she got up again and stuffed the photo into her backpack saying to herself, as she was about to walk out the door.

“For our love to survive this, I will try again to show you that I am not ‘Anon-a-miss’. That I was not the one that did this to you Pinkie.”

Stopping by a newspaper display stand she looked at one of the papers seeing that it was Thursday. Sunset heard her phone chime out letting her know that a update to the My stables Anon-a-miss account had been posted. She didn’t feel like digging her phone back out and looking at it. She didn’t want to be reminded that someone was wrecking her life with these postings. The man that ran the newspaper stand looked at her with solemn warm eyes and smiled then said to her kindly.

“Would you like to buy a newspaper to read while you go to wherever it is that you are going to miss”? The man asked as he held up the paper that Sunset had looked at.

Sunset lowered her head. Sighed to herself and kept on walking she had slept through most of school so there was little point in going there. Knowing it was Thursday Sunset knew her friends would be at Sugar cube Corner once school had let out. She also knew this was her only chance to prove to her friends she wasn’t the one doing the Anon-a-miss postings. As she was ordering her food she heard the entry way door bell chime out and turned around to see all five of her former friends standing in the doorway all of whom had angry scowls on their faces.

“What in the hay are you doing here Sunset you need to leave NOW!” Applejack yelled angrily.

“I could ask you the same thing Applejack shouldn’t you five be in school right now”?

“Your not wanted here Sunset” Rainbow chimed in with just as much as anger as Applejack had in her voice to Sunset.

Sunset lowered her head as she tried to speak to her friends.

“Yes you could darling but, why we are not there is none of your business” Rarity chimed in.

“You guys please I am begging you, No! I am I pleading with you, just hear me out please! I am not the one that did this. I am not Anon-a-miss” Sunset said as her tears began to form once again in her teal colored eyes.

Rarity and Fluttershy moved past Sunset and walked up the counter to order some food for themselves leaving Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie to deal with their former friend.

“You come here and tell us these lies and expect us to take you back into our circle”. Yelled Applejack angrily.

“Yeah get out of here Sunset.” Rainbow said angrily to her.

“Applejack was going to invite you to her home and ask you to move in with her as her sister Sunset.” Pinkie said as she sat down at their normal table and began to cry.

Sunset’s eyes shot wide when she heard this from Pinkie. She looked at Applejack then said to her.

“Is...is it.. true Applejack is what Pinkie just said true. That you were going to invite me to your home for good as your…. sister?” Sunset said as she choked on the words trying hard not to cry.

Applejack pulled her hat down a little bit trying to hide her own tears and said to Sunset.

“Yes it is true what Pinkie Pie said was indeed true. I was going to ask you to move into my home so that you wouldn’t have to live on the streets any more. But, now I ain't going to do that someone as awful as you are Sunset deserves to be on the streets.” Applejack said to her angrily.

Sunset raised a hand to her mouth and slowly lowered it before speaking again.

“I am not the one who posted your secrets online you guys, please why can’t just one of you just believe me?” Sunset said as she raised a hand to her necklace that Pinkie had given her.

“We don’t believe you Sunset because you have taken away our trust in you. When you posted all that stuff you had about us at the sleepovers that we held for you.” Rainbow Dash said angrily to her.

Sunset laid her fingers on the necklace then swallowed hard as she looked over at Pinkie she tried to approach her. Only to have Rainbow Dash hit her in the left side of her jaw sending her toppling over and onto a table. Her backpack being already unzipped spilt due to her need to get what little money she kept in there to order her food. Opened and its contents clattered to the title floor of the diner. The picture of her and Pinkie shattered when it hit the ground. Sunset saw the broken photo and picked it up as she climbed back to her feet. Blood was trickling down her lower lip from where Rainbows fist had collided with her jaw. She slowly turned to leave placing the photo onto an empty table before reaching the door. As she reached out for the door she heard Pinkie Pie say to her.

“Why would you do this to us Sunset.”?

Sunset turned back around and looked at Pinkie whose hair was completely deflated and was sitting at their normal table crying. Rainbow Dash and Applejack seeing that Sunset was about to approach their sobbing friend. Stepped in between the two of them with Rainbow saying as he cracked her knuckles.

“We trusted you, How could you betray our trust like this you…. demon born bitch”?

Sunset ignored Rainbows insult to her as she said with tears beginning to fall steadily down her face.

“But, you guys I am innocent of this. I didn’t do this. I swear. I didn’t do this at all. You have to believe me. Please I can’t be alone anymore. Not any more.” Sunset said as she cried.

“Then maybe you should have thought about that before you posted all that shit about us”. Rainbow said as she hit Sunset again sending her to the floor once more.

As Sunset tried to get back up she felt Rainbow kick her twice in the ribs before Applejack was able to pull Rainbow Dash off of her and while a dinner clerk help keep Rainbow at bay. Once Sunset was able to stand up she placed a hand onto the side that Rainbow had kicked her at she again tried to approach Pinkie Pie only to have Applejack grab her by her left shoulder. Causing Sunset to scream out in pain as her shoulder still bore fresh cuts on it. She fell to the ground again holding her left shoulder with her right hand while blood came out of her shoulder.

“Oh, quit faking Sunset! I didn’t even grab you that badly”. Applejack said as she again reached out to grab Sunset by her arm this time.  

As Applejack hoisted Sunset up and to her feet again. Sunset looked at her with the most lifeless eyes Applejack had ever seen in her entire life. Reaching her right hand under her coat Sunset laid her hand onto her bleeding shoulder then withdrew her hand that was now covered in blood. As Applejack got Sunset up to her feet again Sunset wiped the blood off her hand on the lapel of Applejack's coat.  Applejack was about to escort Sunset out but, instead allowed Sunset to turn and face Pinkie when Sunset heard her say to her.

“I hate you Sunset, I hate everything about you!”

Sunsets eyes went wide when she heard that and said to Pinkie crying as she spoke to her.

“Pinkie please tell me you didn’t just …..” Pinkie interrupted her when she jumped to her feet tears falling like a water faucet down her pink cheeks screaming out in anger at her.  

“I HATE YOU SUNSET. I HATE YOU! I DON’T WANT ANYTHING TO DO WITH YOU. YOU ARE NOT MY GIRLFRIEND! NOT ANY MORE. YOU, YOU SECRET STEALER.” Pinkie yelled at Sunset who looked back with a look of a pure broken heart.  

“If…. that is…. how you…. really feel about me...P..P... Pinkie then…. you won’t be seeing me any more…..after friday. If you really ….want me out of your…... life for good ….then I will leave for good”. Sunset said as she cried.

Lowering her head Sunset turned and ran for the door. Pushing it open Sunset turned left then ran down the street and away from her former friends and now ex-girlfriend. Fluttershy and Rarity had been standing by the counter ready to order to their food and drinks during the fight with Sunset neither of them had wanted to get involved in the scene. After Sunset left Fluttershy noticed the picture Sunset had left on the table and picked it up. The wooden frame brought back memories of how Sunset had to ask for Fluttershy’s help with selecting the right color of wood tint to go with the photo resting inside the frame. Flipping it over and opening it up she took out the photo and looked at the back of it. It read.

“The best girl friend a girl like me could ever have. I love you Pinkie”

Looking around the dinner Fluttershy also found Sunsets cellphone. Although the screen was cracked it could still be used and it still worked. Picking it up she held the device in her hand and turned to face her friends just as the device chimed out with.

“Update from My stables has been detected, How do you wish to proceed”?

Pressing the button fluttershy raised a hand to her mouth and gasped when she saw what was on the phone. It was a school report about how the Wonder Colts did their cheer leading practices. Fluttershy knew that Sunset would never have seen this report because it was suppose to be locked up in Vice Principals Luna's office under lock and key.  

The girls had all been given the day off from school after a few too many post from Anon-a-miss left each of them crying because of the teasing and bullying each of them in turn had received. Sunset who was running all way back home to her abandoned gas station with tears falling like rain down her face didn’t know this and also didn’t know that Luna was investigating this whole situation  

“Girls you need to see this.” Fluttershy said as she held up Sunsets cracked cell phone for all to see what was on the screen.

“What is it Flutters”? Asked Rainbow Dash as she sat down next to her and took the phone from her.

Looking at the phone she suddenly got sick to her stomach when she saw what was on the screen. It was her school report of how the wonder colts did their cheer leading practice.

Rainbow stammered on her words as she held out the phone in her hand.

“H..how..how. did...sunset ...ge...get this”?

“She didn’t get it. look at the time it was posted” Fluttershy said pointing to the time stamp indicating when the last post was made.

Rainbow looked and saw that the time stamp read 1:00 pm then she got up and went over to the counter to talk to the employee.

“Excuse me sir what time did that girl who just left her get here?”

The man crossed his arms and stared coldly at her before saying to her.

“About ten minutes before you all showed up. And just so you are aware if you ever start a fight with someone in this restaurant again miss. I will call the cops and have the whole damn lot of you kicked out got it.” The employee said as he walked away.

“If Sunset didn’t do this then who did” Rainbow said to herself as she walked back to her friends.

Rainbow sat back down and looked at the phone in her hand again each of them had gotten there at 12:40 in the afternoon and Sunset had gotten there ten minutes before they all showed. The time stamp on the phone showed that the last post was made at 1pm. Sunset had been fighting with her and Applejack during this time. That alone proved that she wasn’t the one that did this. Now Rainbow needed to find who did this and why. Looking at her friends as Rarity came up the the table holding her tray of food in her hands Rainbow said to her friends while Rarity stood there holding her tray in her hands.

“I think we may have made a horrible mistake about Sunset I don’t think she did this at all.”

“How can you say that darling I mean I know we all feel bad that Sunset has betrayed us but now you want to defend her what gives.” Rarity said.

Rainbow placed the broken phone onto the table top and pointed at the time stamp showing on the Anon-a-miss account. Saying to all present in a stern voice.

“This is my proof that she didn’t do this and that she couldn’t have done everything else that we all so very stupidly thought she did. So let's put the pieces together here before we do something foolish again like accusing her of this.”

Applejack picked up the phone looked at the time stamp then looked at Rainbow and realized that her friend was right Sunset was innocent. Saying to her friends as she sighed. No one seemed to notice the blood on her coat, no one other than Pinkie Pie that is. Seeing the blood on Applejack's coat Pinkie had wanted to say something yet choose to remain silent about it. She had made a promise to Sunset to keep the issue of Sunset cutting herself up like a turkey on Thanks giving day to herself. So Pinkie just sat there and didn't say anything about the blood that was now beginning to dry on Applejack's coat.

“Okay, Y’all what do you know that we can prove has gone down lately that will get Sunset off the hook for this” Applejack said as she set the phone back down.

“Well let’s see your story about your family nickname didn’t come out until the first sleepover at Pinkie Pie's house. It was your little sister that called and had said that nickname to us over the phone. Sunset was with us the whole night not once did she leave the room with her phone and when she did leave she didn’t bother to take it with her. In fact if I recall I think she plugged it in to let it charge that night.” Fluttershy said as she sat up more in her chair trying to show her assertiveness in this matter.

“Uh Fluttershy I don’t see what plugging a cell phone in has to do with Sunset being able to post this stuff online.” Rainbow said as she rolled her eyes.

“My dear Rainbow Dash, darling Sunset’s phone isn’t like ours she can’t use it while it is charging and if Fluttershy is right in this matter then Sunset wasn’t the one that made the posting about Applejack's family nickname. Rarity said as she went to set down her tray then sat down next to Fluttershy.

Applejack got up and went to the counter then came back with a cup of coffee in her hand.

“At the second party Rarity kicked her little sister out of her room so that we could hang out without her sister getting in the way. It wasn’t until we all got to school and we all had our first and second periods that the first posting to show up happened and it was Applebloom that showed us that.” Pinkie said as she too got up to get some drinks from the counter.

“What are you saying about my little sister there Pinkie? Are you actually accusing her of…..” Applejack was not able to finish her sentence before her phone rang.  

Looking to every one she picked it up sighed and answered her phone. Talking into her phone while the others waited for her to finish what she was saying Applejack started to look rather upset.

“WHAT! Are you sure about this? I understand…. yes we will be there as soon as we can. Thank you. Good bye.” Applejack hung up her phone then looked at her friends.

“Whats going on?” Asked Pinkie Pie as her hair slowly deflated.

“We need to go to the school right now each of our sisters are in BIG trouble. The call I just got was from Vice Principal Luna”

Each of the girls got up to leave the diner when Pinkie said as he walked out into the cold winter air.

“I hope this isn’t about Sunset, I can’t take anymore of this from her”.

“You're going to have to take a bit more Pinkie our sisters are in the Vice Principal's office each of them have confessed to being Anon-a-miss.”

“Darling please I beg you tell me that you are joking about this” Rarity said to Applejack as she started to walk towards the school.

“I wish I was kidding but, I ain't we need to go to the school and talk with both Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna about this.” Applejack said as she made her way to the school.

When each of the five got to the school they walked inside looked around then walked to Principal Celestia's office. Walking inside the office each of them could see that Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Applebloom had been crying. Sitting on Principal Celestia's desk were handwritten confessions from all three girls each stating how they framed Sunset Shimmer for the actions of Anon-a-miss. Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash all felt a small amount of dread. When they finally saw that Sunset was indeed innocent and at what they had done to Sunset because of the actions of their sisters. Celestia looked at all five of them then turned to her sister saying to her.

“Luna we have a lot to talk about with these eight young people. Please can you go get some chairs for them to sit in while we all talk about this.”

“Yes of course my sister I will also try to call Sunset again to let her know that she is no longer going to be blamed for this either.” Luna said as she left the her sisters office.

“Okay oh, please tell her that we will issue her a full apologize as well once this is all done and taken care of.” Celestia said as she turned back to face the three sitting in her office.

Luna left and came back with five chairs each of which she placed into the room then directed each of the five standing to take a sit. Celestia sighed heavily then looked at Applebloom and asked her. Luna looked at her sister then said to her.

"I was not able to get a hold of Ms. Shimmer it went straight to voice mail. I left her a message so I can only hope she gets it soon."

“Well Applebloom should I start or do you want to start”.

“No Principal Celestia I will start”. Applebloom said as she wiped away some tears from her eyes.

“Okay you can start by telling us all why you felt the need to bully Sunset Shimmer into losing her friends, you have yes already told me and my sister here this, but, you have yet to say it to your sister as well.”

“I did because Applejack was going to replace me with Sunset”. Applebloom said as she started to cry.

“Applebloom where in all of tarnation did you get a stupid idea like that in your head”? Applejack said as she stared at her sister.

“Oh, come on! Applejack I know you would rather have Sunset as a sister than your damn flesh and blood. I over heard Granny Smith saying you wanted her to move in as your.... sister!” Applebloom cried out in anger.

The fully realization of that conversation Applejack had, had with her grandmother that night when she had wanted Sunset to come over for Christmas dinner hit her like a sledgehammer on a brick wall. Applejack looked at her little sister who was fully crying now and said to her softly as she reached out for her sister pulling her into a tight hug.

“Applebloom you're my family I could never replace you with Sunset even though right now I might be sorely tempted to. But, family doesn’t work like that Applebloom. Family is suppose to watch out for each other and make sure they are kept safe.” Applejack said as she took a hold of her sister in her arms and let her cry on her shoulders.

Turning her attention to Sweetie Belle Celestia said softly to her.

“And what about you Sweetie Belle, why did you partake in this”? Celestia said turning her attention to Sweetie Belle who was also crying now.

“I did it because I thought that my sister didn’t love me any more and wanted to spend all her time with Sunset. So I got upset and jealous of the love that Rarity was showing to Sunset instead of showing that same love to me.” Sweetie Belle said as she sobbed.

Rarity laid her hand onto her sister's shoulder and said to her softly.

“Sweetie Belle I do love you I love you so much I would never stop loving you, But what you have done is wrong you need to show your sorry for that.”

Celestia turned her attention to Scootaloo who was not crying any more and looked more angry than anything else.  

“Scootaloo why did you take part in this?” Celestia said gently.

Scootaloo sighed then looked at Rainbow and pointed to her saying to Celestia angrily.

“Why don’t you ask Rainbow about the birthday she missed because she was paying to much attention to Sunset and that stupid band that she formed to celebrate my 10th birthday with me. Why don’t you ask her about all the times she was suppose to hang out with me so I could learn new skateboarding tricks from her. Or the times when she said she would be there for me but never showed up. You all talk about family yet none of you know what family is you don’t know that I was without a family for so long. So when the Dash’s wanted to actually adopt me as their daughter and I started to hang out with Rainbow Dash here I felt like I had a actual family again. But, then along came Sunset and she took all that away from me. I HATE HER!” Scootaloo screamed out her last words just as Rainbow fell to her knees pulling Scootaloo into a tight hug.

“Oh, squirt I am so very sorry for what I have missed out on in your life. Please can you forgive me for this.”

Scootaloo couldn't hold back her tears any longer and fully sobbed into Rainbows shoulders saying as she cried.

“I just wanted us to be a family again. I am so sorry. Can you forgive me for wrecking your friendship with Sunset.” Scootaloo said while crying in to Rainbows shoulders.

“It is going to take some time. But, yes I can forgive you for this. However, you like the others need to come clean about this.” Rainbow said as she held the crying girl in her arms.

Principal Celestia looked at all that were in her office then said softly to each of the three girls that had caused all this to happen. Celestia spoke to each of them as she sighed deeply.

“Alright I want you all to know that you have violated our zero bullying policy and have missed used school equipment for acts that have caused a great deal of harm to this school. I am well within my rights to expel each of you right here and right now. Tomorrow you three will go before the school student body and confess what you have done then I will make my decision not only in front of you and your famliy, But also in front of the entire school body as well. And just so you know I will be turning all of this over to the police they may want to have a few words with each of you about this as well as with your famliy members as well. Now I would suggest you all go home and you three think real hard about what you did to Sunset Shimmer as well as to this school. " Celestia said angrily to the crusaders.    

As they all got up to leave Pinkie couldn’t keep Sunset’s secret any longer and began to cry as she called out to her friends as they all started to leave the office.

“Wait you guys there is more that we need to talk about.” Pinkie Pie said as she cried in anger at not telling them about what she was about to say earlier when she first found out about it.  

“What is it Pinkie more is there that we all need to talk about.” Asked Fluttershy as she stepped up and to a hold of Pinkie pulling her into a tight hug.

“Sunset has…..been cutting herself”Pinkie said as she cried into Fluttershy’s shoulder.

“SHE BEEN DOING WHAT!?!” Screamed Rarity stopping dead in her tracks at hearing this information.

Pinkie pointed to Applejack's lapel and said as she cried.

"If you don't believe me then look at Applejack's lapel on her coat is all the proof you need.

Every one turned and looked at Applejack's coat on her right lapel was a smear of dried blood. Applejack looked at her coat then up at her friends before speaking again in whisper to them.

"So she wasn't faking when I grabbed her by her shoulder back at Sugar cube corner. Oh, god what have we done"?

Every one starred in cold silence at Applejack as they drank in her words before she said to them as she took her sister by her hand to lead her to the front door of the school.

“We need to find her make sure she is OK.” Applejack said as she took a hold her of sisters hand  

Applebloom looked up at her sister as fear streaked across her face realizing what her actions might bring Sunset to do.

“Does anyone here know where she is living I mean I know she has been living on the street, but does anyone know where she is currently living while she lives on the street.” Fluttershy asked.

Celestia looked at her then at every one else and said in a stern voice.

“Fluttershy what do you mean Sunset has been living on the streets” Celestia said sternly to her as she got up from behind her desk.

“It's true Sunset is homeless and she is living on the streets”. Applejack said as she lead her sister out into the hallway.

Celestia and Luna both followed as did everyone else. Celestia Asked as she shut the door to her office once every one else was out of it.

“Does anyone know if she has her phone with her.”

“You mean this phone”? Fluttershy said as she held up Sunsets broken phone in her hand.

“Great, just great how the hell are suppose to find her now?” Rainbow Dash said as she started to walk towards the front doors of the school.

“I don’t know I will give you each a copy of her photo and we each can split up from the school grounds and head out from here. Each of of take a different direction and come back here in about three hours. As for Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and Applebloom they should head home in case Sunset goes to either of your homes. I know that is a long shot but, it is the only shot we have right now.” Luna said as she walked up to the double doors of the school opened them and headed outside.

The main five did as Luna instructed with Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash taking each of the kids home. Once they had dropped off the kids they then headed out  looking for their wayward friend. Because Sunset didn’t have her phone with her and that her phone was badly broken Fluttershy knew that finding Sunset was next to impossible. Canterlot City was huge everyone once they had gotten outside had taken off in a different direction. Celestia and Luna had both gone North driving in Luna’s car. Applejack had gone West. Pinkie Pie and Rarity had gone East while Rainbow and Fluttershy had gone South. Three hours went by and none of the girls were able to find Sunset each of them had also called the crusaders at each of their homes. Only to learn that Sunset had not shown up at any of their homes. With the sun setting and the cold wind beginning to blow Celestia felt she had little choice but, to call it. Saying to each of Sunsets former friends as she sighed deeply to herself.

“Every one it is getting dark I want you all to head home I will call you if I find her, but for now please head home and get some rest. Your sisters have a big day ahead of them tomorrow they are going to need you all to be at your fullest in strength. You can’t get that if you are sleepy from looking for Sunset which is why I will remain out here and continue to look for her.” Celestia said as she got out of Luna's car.

“Are you sure about this sister? I mean it is going to be cold tonight”. Luna said as she got out as well and opened the back door of her car to let the others in so she could drive them all home.

“Yes I am sure my sister please take Applejack and the rest home I will remain behind I have my own car in the parking lot and will use it to get home. Now go on you too will need your rest.”

Looking at her sister with solemn eyes Luna sighed and finally began to drive away with all five of Sunsets former friends in the car with her. Luna knew that it was going to be a long night and it would be very hard to find a young girl who more than likely didn’t want to be found. Celestia walked over to her car and was just about to get into it when she heard a voice call out to her from behind her. Turning around she saw a security guard standing behind her smiling to her. Before she could ask him his name he said to her.

“Go to the abandoned Gas station on 45th and Cherry Blossom street you’ll find Sunset’s home there.” The guard said as she tipped his hat then walked away whistling to himself.

Celestia shook her head a moment then got in and started up her car. Headed out of the parking lot and headed for the address that the guard told her her about. Praying she was not too late already to prevent a tragedy from happening. Getting to the gas station Celestia looked around but, couldn’t find Sunset outside of the station. Heading inside she was not able to find her there either. Turning to leave her foot hit Sunsets journal picking it up and reading through it only caused her break down crying as each entry in it got worse and worse. It was the last entry that she turned to that finally made her realize how badly Sunset really needed love and friendship in her life. Reading the entry Celestia read.

“Diary,

I don’t want to stay here any more I have to leave. My friends have all turned on me, Pinkie hates me and Rainbow Dash gave me a split lip and maybe some broken ribs as well. I don’t blame her for attacking me. I would more than likely have done the same thing to her if she had done what I was accused of. I never posted any of that stuff online I don’t know who did and I don’t care. I my shoulder is bleeding right now I have made several more cuts since I got back from Sugar Cube Corner. It doesn’t matter any more I have no friends and no family. Applejack had wanted to take me in as her sister. This I very much do believe she was lying about. I mean I can’t foresee anyone actually wanting a homeless piece of trash like me in their house. You know I was actually looking forward to having a big Christmas dinner with everyone. But, all that is gone now. I am alone as I deserve to be. Rainbow is right I am just a demon born bitch. I don’t deserve to be happy and I don’t deserve to be part of a family. I deserve to be alone on the streets forever alone. So tomorrow I will make my final cuts and end my pain once and for all. I can’t live like this any more. I can’t be alone any more. The pain is just too much. I am so tired of trying to prove myself to people that don’t care about me at all. So it is simply better for me to end it tomorrow and be done with my pain once and for all.”

Celestia would spend the next five hours looking for Sunset but, was not able to find her. She drove from broken down apartments to abandoned hotel rooms, to broken down homes all while trying to find Sunset Shimmer. But, it was all in vain. Celestia was unable to locate her missing student. With the hour approaching 3 A.M. in the morning she headed home. Her heart ached and she wanted to stay out all night but, being tired wouldn’t help her at all. So climbing the steps to her home she unlocked it and headed upstairs to her bed then went to sleep. Thinking she would try again tomorrow after school to find her again and would keep on trying until she found her no matter how long it took to find her and bring her…… home.  

Chapter 6.

Chapter Six.

Celestia woke up to her alarm clock going off although she didn’t set it herself she was grateful that it did go off. Looking around her room she saw a fresh pair of clothing sitting at her bedside with a note on the blouse her sister had picked out for her. Looking at her clock as she shut off what was in her mind at the time being was the MOST annoying noise ever to be either heard or invented by the human race. Celestia's clock read 7:30 A.M. Celestia climbed out of bed and picked up the clothing that she found sitting next to her bedside. She then picked up the note and read it.

“My Dear sister I have gone on ahead without you this morning as such I have left you some clothing and a thermostat of hot coffee on the kitchen counter. You will also find a second thermostat filled with warm tea for Ms. Shimmer to be given to her when and IF you find her this morning. I will await what news you have on finding her at work. I shall have everything ready for you when you get here so you needn’t worry yourself about that just take an hour or two to find Ms. Shimmer then come to work afterwards.

Love now and always

Your sister

Luna”

Celestia sighed then headed into the shower to get ready for the day. Once she was done getting dressed and ready she headed into the kitchen. Celestia had only gotten about four and half hours of sleep because of searching for Sunset last night as was in no mood for games. Looking at the two thermostats on the counter she opened them both up and sniffed each one to find which one had the coffee and which had the tea. After finding the thermostat that contained the coffee she poured herself a cup of it drank it then replaced the lid. After eating a very light breakfast Celestia headed down stairs to the coat closet found her phone looked at it and saw it was fully charged. Smiling to herself as she figured Luna must have charged her phone for her while she slept last night. Celestia dialed up Pinkie Pie's number and called her Pinkies mother answered the phone.

“Hello this Ms. Pie.”

“Mrs. Pie is Pinkamena Diane Pie available to talk to? This is Principal Celestia it is important that I talk with her as soon as possible.” Celestia said into her phone.

“Yes she is one moment please.” Misses Pie said as she handed the phone over to her daughter who was getting ready for school.

Pinkie took the phone looked at the screen and quickly answered with in one quick breath non breaking sentence.

“DID YOU FIND SUNSET? IS SHE ALRIGHT? WILL SHE BE COMING INTO SCHOOL TODAY? IS GOING TO BE OK?” Pinkie said as she gasped for breath.

“One, I have not found Sunset as of yet. Two, I do not know if she is alright. Three, because I have not found her I do not know if she will be attending school or not. And four, Pinkie I do not know if she will ever be Okay again. You see Pinkie I found where she has been living and I also found her journal there. I will tell you this I know how heartbroken she is right now. So here is what I want you to do seeing as how your home is closer to both school and to Sugar cube Corner. I want you to stop by there on your way to school. Ask around to see if any of the employees working there have seen her. If they have seen her and know where she is find out where then call me. If however, you get there and she is there do NOT, go near her and do not engage her at all. Let me be the one to do that. If she is going to do what I read in her journal then I need to be the one to talk to her first do you understand?” Celestia said as she stepped outside and walked to her car.

Pinkie’s hair deflated when she heard that no one had found Sunset last night and that no one seemed to know if she was alright. Swallowing hard Pinkie spoke into her phone as her hands slowly began to shake from the thought of possibly losing the one she loved. As Pinkie spoke into her phone she noticed her mother seemed to be growing concerned with her daughters reactions to what Principal Celestia was telling her.

“I understand Principal Celestia. What should I do if she is there and she sees me through the windows of the diner. I mean she could easily spot me and then bolt and I would have no way of stopping her. She is after all a lot faster at running than I am”. Pinkie said as she looked at her mother with tears forming in her sky blue eyes.

“If you do spot her before you get inside it is vital that you do not go inside the shop do you understand?” Celestia said as she got into her car and started it up.

“Alright I will call you in about twenty minutes and Thank you Principal Celestia for everything that you have done so far for Sunset.” Pinkie said as she hung up the phone.  

Pinkies mother looked at her daughter then asked her as she watched her daughter run down stairs towards the front door of their home.  

“Pinkamena Diana Pie what is going on and why did your Principal want to call you over your phone”?

Pinkie raced out the front door without a word to her mother on the subject and ran as fast as her legs to carry her all the way to Sugarcube Corner. Getting to the diner just like her Principal had told her she looked into the windows but, didn’t see any sign of Sunset. What Pinkie didn’t know was that Sunset had indeed gone there and had left almost two hours before Pinkie showed up. Gasping for breath from having run all the way from her house to the diner Pinkie thrust out her hand took a hold of the door handle and opened the door to the diner. Walking inside she very quickly made her way to the counter and started talking to the employee at the cash register.

“Excuse me sir but, could you tell me is my friend from a couple days ago has stopped in here recently. She would have red and yellow hair, Teal colored eyes, onyx colored skin she would stand about five feet and six inches tall and weigh about one hundred and thirty pounds give or take a pound or two.”? Pinkie asked as she she looked at the employee.

“I am sorry miss but, I am not in the habit of helping someone that wants to hurt someone else.” The employee said as he crossed his arms.

“Sir please, she is my friend I want to talk to her, nothing more than that.” Pinkie said staring at the young employee with her baby blue eyes shining like two gemstones.

Looking back into her baby blue colored eyes the employee stood in his place behind his cash register narrowing his eyes towards the pink skinned and haired girl in front of him. Pinkie smiled warmly to him hoping that if she threw in some of her ‘Pinkie Pie charm’. He might change his mind and actually help her find her wayward friend. So with her strength gathered and her courage at its maximum she again tried to get the employee to give her the information she wanted him to give her.

“Please, please, please sir it is so very important that I find my friend. I need to make things right between her and me. If you tell me the information I need I will bake you some cookies or throw you a party or give you something really duper super cool in return for this”. Pinkie said she tried hopping up and down to elicit a response from the employee.

The employee was not at all amused by Pinkie’s antics narrowing his eyes even further at her he pointed to the door and said to her sternly.

“Get out of this diner right now.”

“I really can’t do that, until you tell me if Sunset was here or not.”

The employee looked at her then sighed as he lowered his arm then finally closed his eyes as he let out a long deep sigh before he was able to actually speak to Pinkie. He slowly opened his eyes asking to her.

“Do you recognize me”?

Pinkie looked at him then narrowed her own eyes at him before she reached up and grabbed his hat pulling it off his head before she said to him.

“I thought you looked familiar, You were here when we had that…. fight…. oh great so that is why you don’t want to help me find her. You must really think that all I want to do is hurt her or set her up so that one of my other friends can do it….. right”? Pinkie said as she handed him back his hat.

The employee took his hat back from her and put back onto his head. Then looked at her crossly before saying sternly to her.

“Yes I was here the day that your two friends hurt that girl. That is why I will not help you now to find her. I will not help you to hurt her even more than what she has already been hurt. I saw how she was not able to protect herself. So you see you Ms. I will not help you to set her up for another beating. Now I must ask that you leave and leave immediately.” The employee said as he started to walk away from his cash register.

Pinkie lowered her head and sniffed as she spoke out to him while he was walking away from her.

“You think we set her up, that isn’t what happened at all. We didn’t set her up she left school and didn’t go to school that day when we had the fight with her in this diner. We all thought she had posted stuff online about us. Stuff that hurt us badly. We let our anger rule our judgment and because of that I may never be able to tell my…. my…. m” Pinkie stammered on the last of her words as she started to cry while she remembered her hurtful words to Sunset that day.

The employee clenched his hands into tight fist then turned on the balls of his feet and walked back up the cash register. Glaring at Pinkie with burning anger in his eyes he spoke to her so sternly Pinkie thought the devil himself was talking through this young employee. As she stood there looking at his deep brown eyes she thought she saw a hint of red flare up into his eyes as he spoke to her. The employee through clinched teeth said sternly to Pinkie.

“You dare come here and tell me that you are that girls girlfriend! After what you and your friends did to her. I should pick your ass up right the fuck now and throw you out that damn door for how you treated that girl. She pleaded with you and your friends and even stooped to begging you to hear her words. Yet you repaid her friendship with hate and anger. Tell me did any of you even bother to check to see if she really was the one that did all the shit you claimed her responsible for?”

Pinkie looked at the employee then lowered her head as a single tear escaped her right eye and trickled down her pink cheek hitting the counter as she stood there in complete silence. The employee sighed deeply calming himself down before he spoke to her again in a calmer voice.

“I thought so. Before you go and ask me why I am defending your friend or, why I am not willing to help you find her. You should know I use to go to Crystal Prep and I know all too well what friends like you are all about. You and your friends treated that girl like total shit. Too top it off even worse than that your blue skinned friend had the gall to actually start beating that girl. When she had stoop so low that she had to beg and plead with you and your friends just to try to get you all to listen to her. Friends like your blue skinned friend and like you are NOT what that young lady needs right now. Someone that is so far and so badly hurt by what ever it is that caused her to plead and beg you and your friends like that. Doesn’t NEED someone like you in their life. What they need is someone that will treat them with love and honor and will actually LISTEN to them when they say they are innocent of something. Not someone who is selfish by saying they hate them and want nothing to do with them. So you go ahead, you cry your tears but, it is not tears that you should be shedding. No it is your hate and anger for that girl that you and your friends chased out of her that you SHOULD be shedding. Now leave before I pick you up and throw you out.” The employee said as he started to walk away again.

Pinkie turned around and slowly walked to the front door stopping just long enough to turn back to face the employee and said to him as she watched him walk away from the cash register.

“You're right, we treated her so very badly. I just wanted to somehow, some way prove to her that I care about her and that I am so very sorry for how we treated her.” Pinkie said as he she laid her hand onto the the door handle and opened it to step outside into the cold winter morning.

Turning in the direction towards the school she pulled out her phone and called Principal Celestia as she started to head towards the school. Pinkie closed her eyes as she thought back on all the times she and Sunset had spent hours together just going over school home work. Or just spending general time together going over music and other things that peaked both her interest and Sunsets. As Celestia answered her phone Pinkie let some tears fall down her cheek as she sniffed trying not to cry into her cell phone while her principal was on the other end of it.

“Hello Pinkie”. Celestia said as she drove down the street.  

“I did as you asked Principal Celestia I went to Sugar cube Corner. Sunset isn’t here and I do not know where else to go. I am on my way to school now and should be there in a few minutes.” Pinkie said as she walked down the sidewalk towards her school.

“I understand. OK, I will be at school in a little while myself, when you get to school head to the auditorium tell my sister to call me when you get there. In the meantime I will check her home again and see if she has gone back there. If she is there I will see if I can convince her to come to school so that we can put an end to this and then try to get her the help that she needs.” Celestia said as she drove towards the abandoned gas station.

“When you get there look for her journal. She if she has it with her. I know you found her other journal but, you see Sunset has one that allows her to communicate with Twilight in Equestria. The book that you are looking for is made out of brown leather and has a red and yellow sun on the cover of it.” Pinkie said as she continued to walk towards school.

“I will look for it but, for now go to school and I will see you there Pinkie.” Celestia said as she hung up.

Pinkie hung up her phone then headed to school getting to the school she looked around but, like at Sugarcube Corner she didn’t see Sunset outside in front of the statue. Without Sunsets magical journal Pinkie had no way to contact Twilight and ask her for help with this situation. Heading into the school Pinkie was greeted by her friends in the hallway leading to the auditorium. Applejack said to her as she walked with her and the rest of her friends down the hallway leading to the auditorium.

“Sugar cube is everything ok”? Applejack said noticing how upset and sad Pinkie looked.

“No everything's not OK I went to Sugar cube Corner at Principal Celestia’s request when she called me to check to see if Sunset had gone there. She wasn’t there and the employee that was there refused to help me find her. What he said to me hurt more than….. well it just hurt to hear the truth is all”. Pinkie said as she lowered her head.

“You mean the truth of us all being jerks to Sunset, the truth of how we should have listened to her when she said she was innocent and NOT guilty of what we accused her of.” Fluttershy said as she sighed heavily.  

“Darling we all regret what we did to Sunset some of us more than the rest of us. But, we can’t focus on our own pain and anger towards ourselves right now. Right now we need to help our sisters out and make sure they are kept safe. Once the entire student body finds out today that our sisters were the ones posting to the Anon-a-miss MyStables website. It will be as if they are blood in an ocean filled with sharks. The students will get angry to say the least.” Rarity said as she held her sister's hand leading her to the auditorium.

Sweetie Belle, Applebloom and Scootaloo said nothing as they walked holding the hands of their sisters and step sister towards the auditorium. With each step they took as they got closer and closer towards the auditorium the crusaders could feel their hearts beating faster and faster as fear of what awaited them slowly began to set in. Looking at her step sister as they approached the doors that lead to the stage of the auditorium Scootaloo looked up into Rainbow Dash’s eyes and said weakly to her step sister.

“Sis…. do you…. think we will get beat up by the rest of the students for what we did”? Scootaloo said as they reached the door.

Rainbow looked down at her sister then knelt down and hugged her tightly in her arms. Saying to her as she held her in her arms.

“No squirt, I won’t allow that to happen. If someone does want to do that to you then they will have to deal with me first. I am however going to let them talk to you as they see fit. But, if they try to lay one single finger on you then I will step in and deal with them myself”. Rainbow said as she ended the hug then pushed open the doors to the stage leading her step sister and the others inside the auditorium.

Rarity also hugged her sister tightly then lead her down the pathway towards the stage leaving Applejack to talk to her sister with Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie standing there. Applejack looked at the two of them then asked them both.

“Uh, girls could you give us a few minutes alone please, I have something that I would like to talk to my sister about in private if you two don’t mind that is”? Applejack said as she knelt down to look her younger sister in the eyes.

Pinkie looked at Applebloom then at Applejack closed her eyes and slowly walked away from the two of them. She was having a hard time dealing with the fact that Principal Celestia didn’t expel either of the three when they first found out about the crusaders being Anon-a-miss. Fluttershy was to timid to actually say what was on her mind as she too walked away but, she also felt that they should have been expelled from the school as well. Applejack sighed deeply as she took her sister's hands into her own and looked into her sister’s peach colored eyes as she said to her.

“Applebloom I want you to know that I am proud of you for going through with this. I know you must be scared out of your mind right now not knowing what the other students are going to do to you. I want you to know that after today no matter how things might turn out I will not turn my back on you again. I am so sorry for how I treated you. However you do need to know that if and when we find Sunset. I still plan to ask her to move into our home not just as my sister but, as yours as well. I want you two to spend as much time together as you can. That way you both, will get to see the real her and she will get to see the real you and you yourself won’t be so jealous of her any more. It will take us both time to forgive you for what you have done little sis. But, I am sure if you are willing to work extra hard at it Sunset will be able to forgive you. Just as I will be able to forgive you for this.” Applejack said holding her sister's hands in her own.

Applebloom looked at her sister and sniffed then slowly turned to face the doors as she breathed in and slowly let out her breath. Saying to her sister as she started to walk towards the doors leading to the auditorium.

“If you feel I am worthy of your forgiveness then I will work extra hard to be worthy of Sunsets forgiveness. I never meant for any of this to happen Applejack. I just wanted to get you back. I never knew that Sunset might be hurting herself or, that she might be homeless. I also had no idea how bad things really were for her. Applejack tell me before I walk through those doors is it true that Sunset isn’t welcome back home you know where she comes from”? Applebloom said as she swallowed deeply trying to hid her fear from her sister.

“From what I understand each and every time I would bring it up she would change the subject or get depressed. Weather she is actually welcome there or not, or whether she was actually banished to live the rest of her life here or not doesn’t matter Applebloom. Because that being put in place doesn’t excuse what you and your two friends have done. You need to fess up to this in front of the school, you hurt more than just me and my friends with your actions. You also hurt Sunset, badly with this and you hurt the entire school body with this whole foolish notion of yours. I can forgive you for this…... some day. As can and will Sunset be also able to forgive you as well when she is ready to that is. But, the other students that you hurt with your antics might not be so forgiving and you are going to have to be a big girl and live with this for the rest of your life.” Applejack said as she walked her sister to the doors of the auditorium.

Applebloom laid her hands onto the cold hard steel doors then pushed them open and made her way to the stage where she saw Vice Principal Luna waiting for her and Applejack.  Looking out towards the crowd of students Applebloom gulped as she made her way across the stage to where Luna was standing next to a podium with a microphone attached to it. Sitting on the podium was a laptop computer Luna nodded to Applebloom who in turn turned to her two friends as Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Rarity all walked off the stage and took their seats next to Fluttershy to take their seats. Pinkie Pie walked up to Luna and said to her.

“Vice Principal Luna I was asked by your sister earlier today to tell you to call her before you started the proceedings.” Pinkie said as she started to walk off the stage and headed for the front row where her four other friends were already sitting.

Vice Principal Luna said nothing to Pinkie as she watched Pinkie make her way off the stage and take her seat next to her four friends. Taking out her phone she called up her sister while monitoring the crusaders to stand next to the podium each of them did as they were asked to do by their Vice Principal. As Luna spoke into her phone the look on her face was clear she was not happy with what she heard from her sister.

“Tia it’s Luna I thought you should all of the students are ready and are waiting for you to show up where are you right now?” Luna said into her cell phone.

“I am about ten minutes away from the school I went to see if Sunset had gone back to where she had been living and was unable to find her. I have no idea where she is or what she is doing. Tell Pinkie I think but, I am not sure that Sunset might have her magic journal with her. She should know what I am talking about I will see you in ten minutes we will start the assembly when I get there and not before. If the students get a bit uptight about this then oh, well too bad so sad. I have Sunsets other journal with me and I will read it allowed to show the students what this type of bullying does to someone. Don’t worry I will skip the parts of her cutting herself the other students don’t need to hear that. But, they do need to know that they all hurt her badly by turning on her the way they did. As I said Luna I will see in ten minutes.” Principal Celestia hung up the phone and drove towards the school.

Luna hung up with her sister then told Pinkie who was just sitting down in her seat next to her four friends.

“Ms. Pie my sister told me to tell you that she believes Sunset might have her magical Journey with her. Although she is not sure about that and I do not see how that will help us right now.” Luna said as she looked from the stage to Pinkie who was sitting with her four friends.

What Celestia didn’t know what as she passed an alleyway that aligned itself to the street she was on heading towards the school Sunset was slowly emerging from a cardboard box. She had found the box the previous night and had spent most of the night crying and shaking from the cold weather. The only reason she didn’t freeze to death was because the box she had spent the night in was next to a heating duct and it provided her with warmth but, not much else. As she climbed to her feet she slowly stumbled and fell back to the ground skinning her knees and her hands against the cold hard cement of the sidewalk she was on. Looking about she saw a man approach her and hold out his hand to her. Looking up it was the kindly old man that ran the newspaper stand that she normally would stop by on her way to school. Looking at his hand she said nothing as she took a hold of his hand as helped her up to her feet. Seeing that she was skinned up from her fall on the cement he carefully walked her over to his truck and took out a first aid kit then proceeded to clean up her wounds. Looking at her he said as he held up her left hand in his right hand while placing an alcohol pad to her left hand.

“This might sting a bit but, at least you won’t get an infection from scrapping yourself up like that.” He said as he placed a alcohol wipe over her scrapes then proceeded to bandaged up her left hand.

Moving to her right hand he looked into her eyes and he saw the look in Sunsets eyes. It was a look of absolute death there was no light, no love, no happiness, only pure unmistakable pain and death. It was a look he had seen many times during his time overseas at look he never wanted to see again. A look he didn’t want to see in the eyes of 18 year old girl with who had her whole life ahead of her. Cleaning up her right hand he then moved to her knees and cleaned and bandaged them before opening up the passenger side door of his truck then he helped Sunset climb into the truck. Looking to the right of where he was standing by his truck he saw Sunset’s backpack. He walked over the bag lying on the street picked it up and carried it back to his truck and placed it next to her thinking to himself as he did so.

“This young and beautiful girl needs help I hope sister Cherry Jubilee will be at cherry church today. I could use her help not to mention a hot cup of soup too.”

The newspaper seller climbed in and started up his truck then pulled out onto the street and headed towards Sunsets school and the church that Cherry Jubilee worked at as a nun. Sunset said nothing as she laid her head against the passenger side window thinking of the painful words her friends had said to her at Sugar Cube Corner.

“Secret steelier”

“Demon born bitch”

“How could you?”

“Explain this”

“Why would you do this Sunset”?

These words and other memories filled Sunsets mind as the newspaper man drove her and himself to the local church. Looking out the window Sunset saw that as they passed by her school and came up to a church the church was only ten blocks away from the school. Sunset sniffed to herself as the newspaper man got out of the truck walked over to her side of the truck opening the door and helped her out of it. She looked at him still with lifeless eyes and slowly tried to limp off towards the school. Her body ached from the fall she had taken earlier that day. She was sore from not only lack of sleep but, from sleeping on the cold hard ground inside a cardboard box the previous night. As she limped off the newspaper man caught up to her. He then placed his hands onto her shoulders as he slowly and carefully maneuvered back towards the church. Getting her up to the door he kicked the door with his left foot while holding onto Sunset with right arm over his shoulders.

‘BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM’ His foot sounded as he kicked the door with his left foot.

A regal and small hunched over elderly woman answered the door.The nun that came to the door wore the normal white habit and black robe that someone of her religion was expected to wear. When she saw Sunset being held up with one arm over the shoulder of the newspaper seller. The nun very quickly took a hold of Sunsets other arm and carefully lead her into the cafeteria then looked at the newspaper seller saying to him gently.

“Thank you for bringing us this poor and lost soul Joe I will see to it she has a warm bath and clean safe place to sleep. You go about your selling your newspapers and I will inform you as to how she is doing”.

Joe looked at her then said softly as he helped Sunset sit down on a bench in the cafeteria of the church.

“Well um, if you think that is best Sister, oh, do you know where Sister Cherry Jubilee is today?”

“She has gone on a retreat with several others at this time Joe now how about I get you both some hot soup then go start a bath for this little one” The nun said smiling warmly to Joe.

Joe smiled back and sat next to Sunset who still didn’t say anything to him. Thoughts of wanting to end her life were plaguing her mind and it was all she could think of since her last meeting with her former friends. Joe smiled then got up and looked at her before saying.

“The sisters that run this church young one are good people they will take good care of you. I will go get your backpack then I need to leave, I hope to see you around some time again hopefully when you are feeling better and more able to speak. Until then you take care of yourself.” Joe said as he walked out of the cafeteria and headed to his truck.

Getting to the truck he reached inside and took out Sunsets backpack slinging it over his right shoulder he carried it as he headed back inside the church. Sunset was still sitting right where Joe had left her still lifeless and dead to the world as ever. Joe placed Sunsets bag down next to her then headed to the kitchen to get his cup of soup from the nun that had offered it to him and to Sunset. Sunset looked around before getting up off the bench and saw a clipboard with some blank paper on it and a pen next to it sitting on a table not far from her. She limped over to the table picked up the clipboard and limped back to her place at the bench looked down saw her backpack sitting on the floor next to the bench. She sat back down picked up her bag and placed the items into her backpack. Sunset got up and headed out the door slowly limping as she went down the sidewalk towards the school thinking to herself as she limped up towards the statue of Canterlot High School.

“Soon my pain will be over and I will be at peace, Soon I will be able to be rid of all my heartache. Soon I will sleep in death's loving embrace.”

Luna turned to towards Pinkie and said to her as she watched the pink skinned girl walk off the stage and take her seat next to her friends.

“Ms. Pie my sister whom I just got done talking with wanted me to tell you that she thinks Sunset might have her journal with her. Although she is not sure and I do not see how that is suppose to help with this situation.” Luna said as she

Unbeknownst to Principal Celestia as she pulled up to the school in the back of it. Sunset was now sitting with her back against the statue writing down her final words to Twilight and her final words to her friends. Celestia headed inside and headed to the auditorium. Where she saw her sister and the crusaders waiting for her on stage. Looking at them she walked over to them and nodded. Then took the microphone off the podium and began to speak into it. Her voice booming loudly across the room through the speakers that lined all the walls in the auditorium.

“Attention all Canterlot students I am sure many of you are wondering why you are not in class today. I am also sure you are all curious as to why you have all been asked to come in here rather than go to class.” Celestia said into the microphone pausing just enough to give the students time to talk among themselves .

The students that were filled the auditorium all began to whisper and murmur among themselves as Celestia spoke again into the microphone.

“You all are here because a student has been blamed for crimes and bullying she didn’t commit. And now that same student is missing.”Celestia said to the crowd of students in the auditorium.

“good I am glad to know she is missing let her rot in hell for what she did” A student called out from the crowd

“Yeah she doesn’t and shouldn’t be allowed to get away with what she did to us” another yelled out

“Who here thinks Sunset should be fully dealt with and sent away like the coward she is?” Another student yelled out.  

“THAT IS ENOUGH! ANY ONE WHO EVEN CONSIDERS JOINING IN ON SOMETHING LIKE THAT WILL WIND UP IN THE POLICE STATION. NOW BE QUITE ALL OF YOU”! screamed Celestia into the microphone.

Celestia’s voice was so loud that she actually got all the students to stop talking at the same time. Applejack and her friends all smirked and giggled a bit at the sight of a really pissed off  Principal Celestia taking hell by the horns and throwing it to the wind as she spoke.

“The young three people up here next to me are the ones that are responsible for everything that has happened with the Anon-a-miss account. But before I allow these three to tell you what they have done I have something here that needs to be read aloud.” Celestia said as she held up the Sunsets journal.  

Hearing those words coming from their Principal all the students in the auditorium started to laughing at the thought that the three standing next to Celestia could actually be Anon-a-miss. Many of the students were actually crying because they were laughing so hard at the thought of three 13 year old girls who looked more like sweet angles and not the type to pull something like this. Celestia walked over the podium put Sunsets journal onto it then opened it and spoke into the microphone again before she started to read from the journal.

“I want you all to hear from Sunsets own words as what this has caused her to do to herself and why I want to put a stop to this type of behavior.” Celestia said as she was started to read aloud what was written in Sunsets journal.

Reading aloud from Sunsets journal Celestia read.

“Diary,

I don’t want to stay here any more I have to leave. My friends have all turned on me, Pinkie hates me and Rainbow Dash gave me a split lip and maybe some broken ribs as well. I don’t blame her for attacking me I would more than likely have done the same thing to her if she had done what I was accused of. I never posted any of that stuff online I don’t know who did and I don’t care. I my shoulder is bleeding right now I have made several more cuts since I got back from Sugar Cube Corner. It doesn’t matter any more I have no friends and no family. Applejack had wanted to take me in as her sister. This I very much do believe she was lying about. I mean I can’t foresee anyone actually wanting a homeless piece of trash like me in their house. You know I was actually looking forward to having a big Christmas dinner with everyone. But, all that is gone now. I am alone as I deserve to be. Rainbow is right I am just a demon born bitch. I don’t deserve to be happy and I don’t deserve to be part of a family. I deserve to be alone on the streets forever alone. So tomorrow I will make my final cuts and end my pain once and for all. I can’t live like this any more I can’t be alone any more. The pain is just too much. I am so tired of trying to prove myself to people that don’t care about me at all. So it is simply better for me to end it tomorrow and be done with my pain once and for all.”

After Celestia got done reading the journal she saw that no one seemed to be talking any more only whispering among themselves now.

It was during this time that Celestia sighed when she had finished reading the journal entry and handed the microphone over to Applebloom. Then stepped back to allow her room to speak. Looking out into the crowed Appleblooms eyes fell upon her sister who was sitting in the front row. Applejack nodded to her sister and waited for her sister to do the right thing. Applebloom held the microphone up to her lips then spoke out to the crowd of laughing students.

“What Principal Celestia has said to y’all is true, it is the truth myself and my two friends behind me are the real culprits of Anon-a-miss. Although we do not deserve your forgiveness we want you all to know that we are sorry for what we have done and we will work hard to re-earn your trust in us.” Applebloom said as she heard someone from the crowd call out to her.

“Yeah right kid, you're cute and all but, you are not the one that did this.” The faceless voice in the crowd said.

“Yeah we all know that bitch Sunset Shimmer is the one that did this so stop trying to take the rap for someone else.” Another voice called out to her from the crowd.

Sweetie Belle stepped up at this point and took the microphone from Applebloom. Staring into the crowd she sighed then said to the students.

“Why can’t you all just believe that we were the ones that did this and not Sunset Shimmer?” Sweetie Belle said as she looked back at Scootaloo who was typing on the laptop that had been on the podium.

“Because we know that Sunset put you up to this that is why you are not the ones that did this. Where is your proof that you are the ones that did this and not Sunset Shimmer kid.” A voice called out to Sweetie Belle.

Scootaloo looked up from the laptop she had been typing on then smiled and gave her friend a thumbs up gesture. Seeing the thumbs up gesture given by her friend Sweetie Belle turned again to face the crowd of students saying to them all.

“All right you all want or need proof look at your phones right……. now” Sweetie Belle said as she pointed out into the crowds.

Cell phones began to buzz and bleep all across the auditorium as student after student took out their phones and looked at them. On every ones screens the words ‘Sunset Shimmer is truly innocent’ appeared on every ones cell phone scree. Some were willing to believe then and there that the crusaders were the ones behind the Anon-a-miss bullying while others still needed proof. The auditorium filled with both angry and half mocking tones from the students sitting in the chairs of the auditorium. Sighing to herself Celestia snapped her fingers as four security guards came out each pushing a flat 87 inch screen T.V. Hooking these up they then went behind stage and came back with a video projector and hooked up the laptop that Scootaloo had been typing on. Once everything was in place Celestia stepped up and took the microphone from Sweetie Belle then motioned her to stand next to her friends while looking at Scootaloo. Celestia stared at Scootaloo for all of five seconds but, in the young girl's mind it could have just as well have been five years. As Celestia spoke to her in her normal calm voice.

“Alright Scootaloo show them that you and your friends are the ones to be held accountable for the acts of Anon-a-miss.” Celestia said as she pointed to her.

Scootaloo did as she was told and typed up on the laptop so everyone else could see it.

“We are the ones that did this not Sunset Shimmer she is innocent of this.”

Pressing ‘enter’ on the keypad she waited for a few seconds while every one’s phone rang out and bleeped out showing that they all had gotten an update to the Anon-a-miss website. Once everyone saw that it was indeed the three girls standing up on stage and not Sunset Shimmer who did the Anon-a-miss postings everyone fell silent to hear what Celestia was going to do to them. Looking at the three she said angrily to them.

“You three as of this day are hereby expelled from this school and all school activities. You may if you like be escorted out of here by your family and not the security guards.” Celestia said grimly into the microphone.

As Celestia said her final words to the crusaders. Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Applebloom all lowered their heads in shame. Applejack and her four friends got up out of their seats then walked up to the stage. Applejack looked at Celestia then at her sister as her sister began to cry. Applejack climbed the steps of the stage and took her sobbing sister by the hand and lead her off stage. She was followed by Rainbow Dash and Rarity who like Applejack did the same with there sisters. Pinkie and Fluttershy remained behind Pinkie looked at Celestia then slowly walked off the stage shaking her head while Fluttershy spoke to Celestia saying to her Principal.

“Are you sure this is what you want to do to them isn’t there another way to punish them for this”? Fluttershy asked meekly hiding her face behind her hair.

Principal Celestia sighed as she walked over to Fluttershy and placed her hands onto the timid girl's shoulders she said to her softly.

“I am sorry but, you need to understand Fluttershy, If I let this slide by suspending them it would allow others to do the same thing. I had to show that I was not willing to put up with bullying and they were in complete violation of school policy. I know it will hurt but, it is also for the best. This way they can start fresh at a new school and not have to worry about getting beat up by the students who will want to pay them back for this.” Celestia said as she turned the pink haired girl towards the crowd of students who looked very angry.

Fluttershy looked out into the crowd and saw that Celestia was right all the students looked like they wanted to kill the crusaders. Looking back at her principal she nodded then slowly followed the other as they all made there way to the front doors of school. As all this was happening Sunset had made her way to the statue and was beginning to right to Twilight in her journal that had her cutie mark on it. She wrote in the journal.

“Hello,

Twilight.

By the time you actually read this I will be long gone from this world. I want you to know that I don’t hate you Twilight for trying to teach me the lessons of friendship. I love you Twilight and I know that leaving me here in this cold dead world was simply part of my punishment for my acts of treason that I committed against you. I know that I am worthless and that I don’t deserve friendship. I turned my back on my first mentor Princess Celestia when she tried to teach me the same lessons that you have sought to teach me. I attacked you at the Fall Formal and then tried to dominate the student body by enslaving them to my will. I threatened to destroy all of Equestria all in the name of power and ambition. But, despite all the hurt that I caused you actually wanted to save me. I will always love you for that Twilight. Twilight I tried to follow your teachings I really did. But, in the end all it got me was a broken heart and a really messed up shoulder. I wish I could go home Twilight. I would have loved to have seen the snow capped mountains of Equestria one last time. I wish I could have been the student that you wanted me to be. I wish I could have been the friend that you thought I was able to be. I don’t even know why to this day you actually felt the need to save this demon born bitch who is nothing more than trash. I don’t know what you saw in me that made you think you could change me into something that I am not nor ever would be. So as I sit here with my back against the portal I find that I don’t hate you all Twilight for leaving me in this cold dead world. In fact Twilight I love you. I will always love you and I will go to my next life whatever that may be not hating you for what you did to me loving you.

Good bye

          Twilight.  

Sincerely,

Now and always,

Your failed student

Sunset Shimmer.

As Sunset finished the last words in her magical journal and saw that it began to vibrate and glow.The book slid out of her hands and fell to the ground next to her legs. Reaching over to her backpack she pulled out of her bag the clipboard and pen she had taken from the local church to write to her friends what would be her last words to them as well. Sunset wrote her words to her friends writing.  

“My dear and wonderful friends.

I wish to state to you all one last final time that I am not Anon-a-miss and that I have not been the one posting all that stuff about our secrets online. I do not know who has done this or even why someone would feel the need to do this. I was actually looking forward to spending time with each of you in turn this Christmas, yet that is all gone now. I want you all to know that I do not hate any of you for what has happened to me over the past several days. I love each and every one of you very much. You were and are my family! I don’t want to be alone any more but, I guess I have always been alone and I can’t live like this any more knowing that I will never have a family to call my own. Or to have friends that, love me and cherish me. I do not understand why no one not even you five girls who once called me ‘family’ will believe me when I said to you all that I was not the one doing this. I want you all to know that as I leave this world for good I take with me the good and loving memories of your friendships. It is my hope that with my death that this Anon-a-miss will get what she or, he or, they want that is me out of your lives for good. I would have liked to see your friendships grow and blossom into something truly special, something that I could have been proud of. As I sit here alone outside of our…. your school I want you all to know that I feel the need to tell you one last time that I love you all very much.

Rarity if you are the one reading this then you should know that you’re sense of fashion gave me reason to smile and laugh. You always had the most beautiful and gorgeous outfits. You should also know that you taught me what it meant to be a ‘lady’. That I could be feminine without losing myself to it. Applejack I want you to know that if you are reading this letter I do not hate you all at all. I love you very much. I want you to know that I really loved being able to work on your farm and learning about plants and apples. You tought be what it meant to truly work for something that is worth having for that I will always love you. Fluttershy if you are reading this letter. I wish to tell you you’re sense of kindness and thoughtfulness towards smaller creatures that were scared or too timid to protect themselves. Gave me reason to believe that tomorrow would be a better day that I could live knowing that I will would always have you as a friend. Rainbow Dash if you are the one that is reading this letter. I wish to inform you that I loved watching you play soccer or that strange game with the ball and mitt. I always loved learning about your sports and how you applied them to everyday life. Pinkie Pie I want to inform you that you I loved most of all. I loved your energetic nature and your sense of fun. Is what I fell in love with. But, it was that gorgeous and most precious smile of yours that I truly fell in love with. You always had the most beautiful smile that I have ever seen.

I hope that you Pinkie Pie will some day above all the others will be able to find that very special someone to share your heart with again. As you have shared it with me. My only regret is that I will not be able to watch you grow and mature in the very beautiful woman that I know you will become. I love you Pinkie Pie and I leave this world loving you most of all.Pinkie you always seemed to find some way to make me smile. But, now all that is gone I want to state one last time that despite how I was so very poorly treated by you five girls over the past several days. I don’t hate any of you at all. In fact I love you and I leave this world loving each of you in kind. It is my final wish as I die today that you all will find it in your selves to forgive each other because I have already forgiven each of you.  and to fully forgive this Anon-a-miss person for her, or his, or their actions against you and against me.

I love you all.

Goodbye.

Your former friend

Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset signed the note then folded it in half and folded each half over until the note was a perfect three piece folded letter.Tucking it into her inside coat pocket she sighed her last breath and reached into her right coat pocket slowly drawing out the razor she had gotten from Pinkie's home. As she raised the razor to her left wrist the charcoal grey clouds above parted and began to let the warmth of the sun's light warm the frozen earth below. Just as she was starting to make her cut on her wrist the school’s lunch bell rang out and the front doors to the school opened. Rainbow Dash who was still holding Scootaloo by the hand leading her outside where the first to step out into the cold winter afternoon air. They were followed by Pinkie Pie and Applejack who like Rainbow Dash was leading her own sister out into the afternoon air by the hand as well. All of them stopped in their tracks when they all saw Sunset sitting against the statue in front of them. The light of the sun's rays reflected off the shiny piece metal that was held in Sunsets hand and bounced off it striking Pinkie Pie in the eyes. The light temporarily blinded her for a split second before she realized what it was and who it was that was sitting next to the statue. Pinkie screamed out pushing her friends off the steps and into the plants that lined the left and right sides of the steps as she ran down the steps towards Sunset.

“NOOOOO.” Pinkie screamed as she raced forward knocking Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo off the steps and into the plants below.

Everything else seemed to happen in slow motion as Rainbow and Scootaloo could be seen falling to the ground off the school steps. As Pinkie raced down the steps towards Sunset. Sunset slit her left wrist and then moved to her right wrist and slit her right one just as Pinkie got up to her. Pinkie skidded to a halt as she fell to her knees badly skinning them on the pavement. The pain caused by this action was nothing to the pain she now felt in her heart as she reached out and grab Sunset pulling her onto her lap. Pinkie grabbed onto Sunsets wrist one in each hand desperately trying to stop the flow of blood that was now stanning her pink shirt red. She could be heard screaming out.

“AMBULANCE, SOMEONE , ANYONE CALL AN AMBULANCE NOW!”

Rainbow climbed to her feet as Applejack let go of her sister's hand and ran over to help Pinkie try to stop the flow of blood coming from Sunsets sliced wrist. All the while Pinkie rocked her dying girlfriend back and forth in her lap screaming out.

“Sunset stay with me. Please you can’t leave me. you just can’t leave me. Please Sunset I beg you stay with me. Don’t die.”

Rainbow called for an ambulance then ran over to see if she could be of any help while Applejack had ripped a large piece of her shirt off and wrapped it around Sunsets wrist just as Rainbow got up to them. A few minutes later an ambulance and squad car could both be heard wailing their sirens down the street while Pinkie said sobbing holding her dying girlfriend in her arms.

“Baby the ambulance will be here soon, don’t leave me! Please Sunny! I beg you don’t leave me! I love you Sunset”.

While all this was happening Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna were just coming out of the school seeing what was going on. Luna raced forwards to try to help Sunset. As Celestia took out a radio she had under her coat calling the security to keep the students that were not yet outside inside and from seeing this spectacle. Pinkie was heard yelling out as Celestia got off the radio with her security team.

“Where the fuck is that ambulance”?

“It's on it’s way Pinkie they will be here soon”. Rainbow Dash said as she looked up seeing her step sister and Applebloom where both just standing there like two deer caught in headlights.

Celestia noticed this as well and lead the two girls back inside the school so that they would be out of the way. Getting back up to the door a security guard looked her and lead the two girls into Principles Celestia's office to wait while the events out front unfolded in all there horror. Just as the guard was about to lead the girls off Celestia said to him.

“Have Fluttershy and Rarity with her sister also go to the office and stay there they don’t need to see this. Do you understand”? Celestia said sternly to the guard.

“Yes Ma’am I will raido on a head and have them all meet these two in your office.”

“Thank you now get going”. Celestia said turning back towards the awful scene that was playing out in front of her.  

The security guard did as he had said he would he radioed the other guards who in turn found Fluttershy and Rarity with her sister and lead each of them to the office. Not sure as to what was going on Rarity said to the guard that had escorted her to the office.

“Darling why did you escort my sister and myself to the office I thought we were suppose to leave once our sister got expelled from school”?

The guard looked at her then said to her sternly.

“I am sorry Ma’am but, I can’t talk about it. All I can tell you is that you need to stay here until Principal Celestia or Vice Principal Luna come for you and your sister.” The guard said as Fluttershy and Applebloom as well as Scootaloo all walked into the office.

Rarity looked at each of them in turn then heard the sound of the ambulance pulling up out front as well as a squad car pulling up. Getting out of her chair she opened the blinds and saw two  paramedics rush over to the statue and a police officer rush over as well. During this time Sunset was just barely able to whisper out to Pinkie as Pinkie bent over placing her ear against Sunsets lips to hear what Sunset was trying to say to her.

“I…... forgive….you...Pinkie….I...I love…. you” Sunsets last word came almost above a whisper as the ambulance pulled up and Sunset breathed her last.

The ambulance showed up just as Pinkie was screaming out as they ran towards her and Sunset.

“NO SUNSET PLEASE DON’T FORGIVE ME. I DON’T DESERVE YOUR FORGIVENESS. OH GOD SUNSET DON’T LEAVE ME PLEASE!” Pinkie screamed out as the paramedics had to have her dragged away in order to try to save Sunsets life.

Pinkie could only watch in horror as they tried desperately to revive her girlfriend but, after four tries they called it and pronounced Sunset dead on scene. Pinkie screamed out as she fought viciously to get back over to her girlfriend to hold her one last time before the medics took her body away. As Pinkie watched them cover her girlfriend with a white sheet she screamed as loudly as she could while Rainbow held her back.

“NO! NO! NO. SUNSET! PLEASE NOOOO”.

Pinkie fought as hard as she could but, Rainbow being a athlete and much stronger than Pinkie was physically was able to hold the pink skinned girl back. As both Pinkie and Rainbow watched the paramedics load Sunset’s body onto a gurney then into the ambulance Pinkie heard Rainbow yell at her.

“PINKIE! SHE IS GONE! THERE IS NOTHING MORE YOU CAN DO FOR HER. SHE IS AT PEACE.”

Principal Celestia laid a hand over her mouth as her sister Luna embraced her while she started to sob from seeing the medics cover up Sunsets lifeless body. Pinkie  who was still fighting with Rainbow trying even harder now to get free of her friends tight grip screamed out. Just as Applejack came down the steps leaving her sister behind at the school's front door.

“GOD DAMN YOU RAINBOW DASH LET ME GO, I HAVE TO GET TO SUNSET SHE NEEDS ME! PLEASE LET ME GO! SUNSET.” Pinkie screamed as she struggled with her friend trying to break free of Rainbows powerful grip.  

Applejack came into Pinkie's line of vision as Rainbow closed her eyes and held tightly onto Pinkie Pie waiting for what was about to come next. As Pinkie struggled to get free of her friend Rainbow Dash’s grip Applejack said to her as a amber colored fist slammed into the pink skinned girls temple knocking her out cold with one single blow.

“I am so sorry Pinkie I truly am but, you left us no choice.” Applejack said as Pinkie's eyes rolled back into her skull and she slipped into unconsciousness.

The medics were about to check on Pinkie as Celestia and Luna both stepped up in front of them Celestia said angrily to both of the medics. And the officer was about to place Applejack under arrest for assaulting her friend when they all heard Principal Celestia yell out at them.

“Don’t you dare touch  Applejack officer Pinkie Pie just lost her girlfriend and was hysterical the only way to get her to leave this area was to knock her out. As much I disapprove of the Applejack's method it is still the only way to get her to leave so you can do your damn job.”

The officer looked at the medics then back at Celestia before saying to her with Applejack standing there watching them coldly.

“All right I won’t place her under arrest but, if she does that again I will put her into the back of my squad car make no mistake about that one bit.”

Celestia nodded then turned to her sister and said to her.

“Help me get Pinkie Pie to my car so I can take her home”.

Luna nodded to this and helped Celestia pick up the unconscious girl up in her arms. As Celestia carried Pinkie to her car she saw Applejack heading inside the school and told Luna to follow her. Luna did so without question. Applejack headed back inside the school and found her little sister sitting in a chair with both of her friends in the Principal's office. Watching all of this happen Rarity saw as they placed a white sheet over someone's body. From how far away she was she wasn’t able to see who it was they covered but she was able to see Applejack heading towards the school with Luna close behind her. Getting back inside Applejack headed to the principal's office. When she got there Fluttershy asked her.

“Applejack what is going on why were there cops here and why did they have an ambulance”

Applejack looked at her friend then over at her sister before saying as she shook with anger.

  “We were doing as Principal Celestia had asked of us taking our sister’s home when we found Sunset out front sitting in front of the statue. She had a razor in her hands and used to slit her own wrist she died in Pinkie's arms.” Applejack said as she walked over to her sister who was fully in shock at hearing this.

Anger clouded Applejacks judgment when she spoke to her sister Applejack had just lost someone she was willing to call ‘sister’. And now she was going to make sure all three of the crusaders knew how she felt. But, more importantly she was going to make sure her sister knew how she felt about this. Looking at her sister who was just starting to cry she growled out at her.

““I hope you got what you wanted. I hope you enjoyed learning today that Sunset just killed herself leaving my friend Pinkie a complete mess. This is your fault little sister and you are going to have to live with this the rest of your life. Now you are coming home with me and I don’t want to hear not one damn  word from you.” Applejack growled out causing Applebloom to sink deeply into her chair crying fully.

Applejack reached and took a hold of her sister by the hand then lead her out of the office and into the parking lot to her truck parked in the student parking lot. Applebloom climbed in and waited for Applejack to get into the truck as well. But Applejack didn’t get into the the truck she instead said to her little sister.

“Wait here and I fucking swear Applebloom if you remove yourself from this truck I will, fully tan your hide so badly you won’t be able to sit down for six months.” Applejack said as she walked over to the statute.

The police officer was just finishing his report when Applejack walked up and picked up the book that Sunset had written in. She looked at it then carried it over to her truck and got in then started up the truck and drove. The officer didn’t pursue her because he thought the book was just something that was dropped by one of the others that had called in the 9-1-1 call earlier that day. The next day Twilight showed up at Canterlot high hoping that what she had read in her own journal written by Sunset was not true at all. Looking around she saw Applejack walking slowly down the street and called out to her.

“Applejack it’s me Twilight” Twilight called out.

Applejack stopped walking and looked over by the statute lowered her hat over her eyes then waited for what was about to come next. She knew that once Twilight heard of the events from the previous day Twilight would more than likely blow a fuse. As Twilight got up to Applejack, Applejack said to her.

“Hello Twilight we need to talk.”

Chapter 7.

Chapter Seven.

“Hello, Twilight we need to talk”. Applejack's words rang in Twilight's ears as she stood there looking at her friend.

Twilight looked around but, couldn’t see Sunset anywhere looking at Applejack as she stood there with her hat pulled down to the bridge of her nose. Twilight spoke to her in a shaky voice as she asked.

“Ap….Apple...jack where i..is..S..sunset”?

Applejack couldn’t contain the tears that were forming in her eyes hidden by her hat. As she stood there in front of her friend sobbing she reached back into her back pants pocket and pulled out Sunsets suicide note. Twilight looked at the folded up piece of paper then at her crying friend before saying to Applejack.

“What's this”?

Sobbing fully Applejack stammered on her words as she tried to say to Twilight.

“P...p..p..lease...just...ta..ke i..t” Applejack said as she cried.

Twilight reached out and took the piece of paper from her sobbing friend. Opening it what she read broke her heart. Saying to her friend Applejack as she read the note that Applejack had given her.

“What does this note mean Applejack, please tell me Applejack where is Sunset”? Twilight said.

Calming down a bit Applejack sniffed as she spoke to her friend.

“I am sorry to tell you Twilight Sunset has died. She took her own life before you showed up. I don’t know what….” Applejack was cut off when a velvet fist slammed into her nose knocking Applejack flat on her butt.

Looking up at Twilight while holding her broken nose Applejack saw nothing but, the purest sense of anger in Twilight. As Twilight stood over Applejack she said to her angrily.

“Where would her body have been taken too for something like this Applejack? And I am going to warn you now if you do not tell me you will get more than a broken muzzle.”

Applejack didn’t want to fight with her friend so she stood up holding her nose as best as she could saying to Twilight.

“Go to the thity morgue. You will thind thunsets’ body there.”

Twilight looked at Applejack as anger poured into heart standing over her former friend saying to her with venom pouring into each word that escaped her violet colored lips.

“You damn well better not be out here when I get back.” Twilight said as she stood over her former friend.

Applejack was just climbing back to her feet and had slowly started to walk away when Twilight stopped her. Expecting Twilight to hit her again Applejack instinctively backed away and covered her face trying to keep Twilight from being able to break any more of her face. Twilight smirked at how afraid Applejack was of her instead of hitting her she simply asked her.  

“Where is Sunsets journal the one that she used to contact me Applejack”?

Applejack looked up at Twilight answered her still holding her nose while Twilight stood there clearly showing her anger to Applejack.

“jer jnuerrnal is at my home I can fave it ready phor you if you in leaturn agree to leave. Can I jo now Twilight?” Applejack said while holding her broken nose with her right hand.

Twilight nodded and turned to leave before she did she said to Applejack.

“Oh, yes there is just one more thing that I need to do before I will let you leave here”. Twilight said as she turned back around to face her bleeding friend.

“Vhats that?”

“THIS”!!

Twilight dropped to her hands and knees and buck kicked Applejack in the stomach. Twilight had kicked Applejack so hard that Applejack was launched up into the air. Applejack came crashing back down to the cold hard cement sidewalk where she laid coughing up blood. Looking at her very badly injured friend Twilight narrowed her eyes on her and said as she stepped over her.

“That was for Sunset Shimmer.” Twilight said as she stepped over her friend.

As Applejack lay on the ground and Twilight had stepped over her injured ex-friend Twilight saw that Applejack had dropped her phone. Bending down she picked it up then stuffed it into her pocket as she walked down the sidewalk away from Applejack who was coughing up blood. Applejack laid on the cold sidewalk for almost twenty minutes sobbing and coughing before she was able to get up and leave the area. Without her phone with her she had no way to call for help and had to make her way home on foot. Twilight walking down the sidewalk took out the phone she had gotten from Applejack and thumbed through the contact information. Finding Principal Celestia's number in the contact information she pressed the ‘call now’ option and waited for Principal Celestia to answer her phone. Celestia answered her phone in a regal voice and Twilight spoke to her calmly not trying to scare the older woman off.

“Hello” Celestia said in her regale voice.

“Principal Celestia it’s Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight said as calmly as she could muster.

Celestia was shocked when she heard Twilight's voice on the other end of the phone. Pulling the phone away from her ear she checked the caller Identification and saw Applejack's name on the phone's screen. Before she could say anything however Twilight spoke again.

“I know you are more than likely checking to make sure this is Applejack and not me calling you Principal Celestia. What I would like to know is, is it possible to for us meet I really would like to talk to you.”

Principal Celestia sighed then spoke into the phone.

“Alright Twilight where are you currently located right now so I can come pick you up.” Celestia said calmly into her phone.

“I am at Hay and Barrel street across from a pizza store. I will wait here for you to pick me up so that we can talk.” Twilight said.

“Alright I know that area pretty well and should be there within ten minutes” Celestia replied before hanging up the phone.

Twilight waited at the location that she had given to Celestia for all of 15 minutes for Celestia to show up. Once she did show up Twilight got into her car and before Celestia could say anything Twilight snapped her fingers causing Celestia to go into a zombie catatonic like state. Her eyes went completely white and her skin went charcoal grey. Twilight smiled looking over her work then said to her now newly formed zombie style prisoner.

“Take me this city morgue so I might be able to bring Sunset home with me when I go back to Equestria.” Twilight said darkly to Celestia.

Celestia started up her car and drove to the morgue once the two of them got there she and Twilight got out of the car and headed inside. Snapping her fingers again Twilight grinned wickedly as she watched Celestia’s color return to normal and her eyes changed back to their normal color. Celestia looked around in confusion then asked Twilight in a confused voice as to how they got to the city morgue.

“Twilight how….how did we get here.?” Celestia asked confused as to what was going on.  

Twilight said to her as a grey bat like amulet formed around Celestia's neck.

“Thank you for taking me to the morgue Celestia oh, just so you know that amulet that you are wearing around your pretty little neck. Well that will allow me to control you just long enough to retrieve Sunsets body and then head home. Until I decide what to do about those that hurt Sunset and drove her to do what well… what she did. Now take me inside so I can get Sunset and then leave.”

“You can’t just take someone’s corps from a city morgue Twilight it is illegal to do what you are asking. There is paperwork and other stuff that you need to have ready before you take Sunset out of here. Twilight please this isn’t going to work.” Celestia said as she looked sternly at Twilight.

“You really want to bet on that?” Twilight said with a slight smirk on her face.

Celestia didn’t answer and instead found she had little choice as the amulet glowed her will power was drained from her as she lead Twilight inside. Once inside the building Twilight spent all but, ten minutes arguing with the clerks there to see Sunsets body. Before she had, her fill of the arguments she was having with them. Twilight snapped her fingers again effectively locking everyone other than herself and Celestia and Sunset Shimmer’s body in place. Once this was done Celestia looked at a clipboard sitting on the desk read it and then led Twilight to the proper room where Sunsets body was being kept till someone could claim her. When the two of them found the right room Twilight said to Celestia grimly.

“Wait here and don’t tempt me to use more of my magic on you I am already tempted to turn you into a toad for what happened to Sunset.”

Celestia gulped, but said nothing to Twilight as Twilight pushed open the door and walked inside the room where Sunsets body was being stored. She looked around and found the morgue slab that Sunset’s body was lying on. Looking at her former lifeless student Twilight spoke to her as if she was still alive while stroking her hair gently in her fingers.

“Oh, Sunset look at what this world has done to you. You are going to come home with me and I will make sure this world and those that did this to you will pay in blood for this outrage. Would you like that Sunset? Would you like me to take revenge for you? I know who to start with so don’t you worry Sunset. I will fix everything and make this world suffer for what has befallen you. Now let's go home Sunset. It is time for you to come home my faithful student.” Twilight said as she gently picked up Sunsets lifeless body from the cold metal slab her body had been lying on.

Twilight said nothing to Celestia as she gently carried Sunset’s body past her and headed out of the room back to Celestia's car. Celestia wanted to say something to Twilight about this but, chose rather to keep silent a move that more than likely saved her life with how had been Twilight acting recently. Once the the two of them got the car Twilight put Sunsets body in the back seat then climbed in herself and said to Celestia coldly.

“Take me back to the statue out front of the school so that I might leave with Sunsets body” Twilight said coldly.

Celestia closed the door then got into the front seat of her car started up the engine and drove Twilight and Sunset back to the statue in front of CHS. Getting back to the statue Celestia did ask Twilight.

“What am I to tell Pinkie Pie the young girl that Sunset fell in love with as to why she can’t actually burry Sunset and have some form of closer from all of this.”?

Twilight thought for a minute then spoke sternly to Celestia.

“I don’t care what you tell her, I am taking Sunset home and shall lay her to rest in the land of her birth. Tell her whatever the buck you want to Celestia I really don’t give a pony apple. Now if you will pardon me I have a friends funeral pyre to prepare for.” Twilight said as she got out of the car picking up Sunsets body and walking her towards the portal.

Before Twilight entered the portal to return to her home of Equestria she said to Celestia with a sigh as she walked towards the statue.

“Do you know that Applejack has Sunsets journal Celestia I would like it returned to me once I am done with Sunsets funeral pyre.” Twilight said holding onto the Sunsets body in her arms.

“So that is what happened to her journal I was looking for it when I saw what happened to Sunset I wanted to give it to you but, I see that Applejack is going to have to deal with that.” Celestia replied.

“You should know that I plan on making those that did this to Sunset pay for it. Although I am not sure as to how they will pay for it I will know more about that in a few hours. Now I need to go. Tell Applejack to expect me and my royal guards at her place at nightfall tonight. Oh,tell Applejack if she attempts to run from this, or attempts to hide from this. I will find her and I will make her suffering seeming like a day on at a school picnic compared to what she and the others put Sunset through. I also plan to talk to my worlds Celestia about this as well.” Twilight said as she stepped into the portal.

“Wait you need to know something before you go Twilight.” Celestia said as she took a hold of the velvet skinned girl by her shoulders.

“You better make this good Celestia because grabbing onto me was a huge mistake.”

“It wasn’t just the five girls that is at fault here it was also their sisters as well. If you are truly wanting to punish someone then you need to punish them as well. Although I have already expelled them from school many here think that wasn’t enough. Many actually want them to suffer for that they did not only to Sunset but, to the school body as well. I am only telling you this so that you go after the right people for what has happened Twilight.” Celestia said as she let go of Twilight's shoulders.

“Thank you Celestia for that information it will be…...useful. Now I bid you Goodbye Celestia. You should also know that I am not sure how my Celestia will deal with this. But, rest assure you that i know you won’t like it.This could actually mean war between our two worlds, however for now I bid you goodbye.” Twilight said as she stepped through the portal and disappeared.

Celestia lowered her head and sobbed she knew how powerful Twilight actually was. And that there was little chance in preventing Twilight from taking her vengeance upon either the main five girls or their little sisters. Reaching into her pocket as the amulet she was wearing disappeared with the last ripples of the portal Celestia took out her phone and called Rainbow Dash’s phone. After about a minute Rainbow answered her phone.

“Hello Celestia what can I do for you?” Rainbow said as she answered her phone.

“Rainbow I need you to go to Applejack's home get her to give you the journal that Sunset used to use to communicate with Twilight and bring it to the statue where I will be waiting for you. Please Rainbow don’t argue with me about this. I need you to do this right now do you fully understand me?” Celestia said in both a partial panicked and stern voice to Rainbow Dash as she prayed Rainbow would do this without argument.  

“I understand fully Celestia and it shall be taken care of. What is going on if I may ask that is?” Rainbow replied.  

“Once you have the book you and the others need to get out of the city as fast as you can. Twilight was here not long ago and from what I was able to see of her she seemed to be well…. not taking Sunsets death well at all. You are all in danger you need to leave the city as soon as you can. Take your step sister and your friends as well as their sisters and LEAVE quickly.”

“I don’t understand how can we be in danger from Twilight I mean she is like the most awesome person around.” Rainbow replied.

“That may have been when Sunset was alive but, grief has a way of rotting one to the core and corrupting them to become something evil and hideous. Please Rainbow just do as I have asked of you take your damn family and your friends with their sisters and leave NOW!!!” Celestia yelled the last word to force the rainbow haired girl to see that she wasn’t playing around about this.

“Alright I will do as you have asked I will get the rest of our friends together we will leave the city and I will bring you Sunsets journal. Although I do not understand why Twilight would want to hurt any of us. I do how ever understand how she feels I wanted to hurt my little step sister when the truth came out. Yet I didn’t because I loved her too much to do something so foolish.” Rainbow said as Scootaloo walked into Rainbows bedroom.

“Well you are NOT related to Twilight at least not that I know of. So there for with how she is feeling and acting I really do feel you need to leave and you need to leave now.” Celestia said as she hung up the phone.

Rainbow looked at Scootaloo then said to her sternly.

“Pack your bags squirt we are leaving in ten minutes and NO I will not argue with you about this.”

“Okay Rainbow I will get ready to leave uh, where are we going?” Scootaloo asked with a confused look on her face.

“I don’t know all I know is that I have to get you out of this city before sundown tonight. Twilight is coming for us and we need to leave.” Rainbow replied sternly.

As Twilight emerged from the portal with Sunset’s lifeless body floating now in a purple aura she was using to carry the onyx colored mare with. Twilight was greeted by the royal guards of Canterlot castle as well as by her mentor Princess Celestia. Who when she saw the lifeless body of her former student fell to her knees sobbing. Twilight ordered the guards to take Sunsets body away and prepare her for her funeral pyre. The guards saluted Twilight then took Sunsets body away for preparation for her funeral.  

“Guards take Sunsets body and prepare her for a royal funeral pyre.”

As Twilight spoke those words Princess Celestia let her horn glow and read Twilight's mind seeing the letter that Sunset had left to her friends  before her death. The letter appeared in Twilight's mind so clearly that Princess Celestia said to Twilight grimly as she lowered her head and slowly very slowly walked away from her student.

“Twilight I leave you in full and complete charge as to how to deal with this issue. If you feel this fully justifies war then so be it. I will leave you in command of the entire army including my sisters’ soldiers as well as my own personal guards. Use them as you see appropriate for this situation. I shall be in my study chamber until Sunsets funeral pyre is ready. Please contact me once it is time and once you have chosen your choice of action.”

Bowing deeply to Princess Celestia Twilight summoned a royal guard then said to him as he showed up.

“Solder prepare the guards for Sunsets funeral”.Twilight said as she lowered her head in great sadness as to what was done to Sunset.

An hour latter Twilight got her mentor Celestia and told her what her choice was for the mirror world. When Celestia heard it she lowered her head and slowly climbed to her hooves. As the two of them walked side by side towards Sunsets funeral procession. Twilight looked up and saw a portrait of Sunset shimmer was being placed into one of the many windows of Canterlot Castle to help bring honor to her name. Twilight looked at the portrait then smiled as Celestia’s Sun caused painted lights of energy and warmth to beam off and through the stained glass window. As the guards lined up and drew their spears Princess Celestia called out to them.

“Funeral procession for Sunset Shimmer BEGIN.” Princess Celestia called out to the royal guards.

The royal guards each lined up in two single file rows placing their spears at the tips of each others against the other in a triangle formation. As Sunsets body was slowly be levitated towards the pyre that would consume her body and turn her to ash. Once the funeral for Sunset was over and her ashes gathered up and placed into a sacred urn then buried in the royal cemetery. Celestia addressed the soldiers as they all started to leave.

“My ponies, my royal guards I ask of you not to leave here. For we stand on the very precipice of war. Sunset may have betrayed my teachings and she may have been banished to the mirror world. Yet despite this she didn’t deserve to die how she did. I ask of you to stay and help us fight those in the mirror world to show them that we will not take this poor treatment of our one of our own sitting on our flanks.” Princess Celestia’s called out to her solders.

Her words fell on deaf ears as the royal guards seeing that there duty was fulfilled started to slowly trot off. Turning to her faithful student Twilight Sparkle as she lowered her head with shame for allowing Sunset to have died in the mirror world. Princess Celestia said to Twilight as tears ran down her snow white face.

“I am sorry Twilight but, they don’t want to listen to me and I can’t blame them why should they listen to me when I allowed my own student to…..”Celestia began to sob as she thought of her words.

“Your highness let me try” Twilight said as she walked to the edge of the balcony she and Celestia where on.

Twilight looked out the army of soldiers leaving the funeral pyre and called out to them.

“My fellow Equestrians I ask you all to hear my words. Sunset Shimmer may have done some horrible things when she was alive. But, she changed and became worthy of her heritage. She was a hero at the battle of the bands that saved many ponies from being turned to food for the sirens. She earned her friendship with her friends only to have that very same friendship taken away from her as those in the mirror world…...broke her heart.”

All the soldiers stopped in there tracks to an equestrian the breaking of one ponies heart and destroying that ponies friendship was completely inexcusable. As they all turned around to hear what Princess Twilight Sparkle was about to say one soldier stepped up and called out to her.

“What do you mean those in the mirror world broke her heart?” The soldier said as he stepped forward allowing himself to be fully seen by his princess.  

Twilight looked down from the balcony she and Celestia where both standing on at him before saying to him and the others that were all present.

“It's true solder Sunset’s heart was broken by the those that live in the mirror world. One of them fell in love with her then turned that love to hate and used that love against her. Sunset also shared herself with this person and how did this person repay that kindness? By breaking Sunsets heart that how. So now I ask of you my fellow Equestrians. As you all turn away from your duty not only as royal guards but, as protectors of love and friendship. How many of you dying on your beds many moons or suns from now would like just one chance, JUST ONE CHANCE TO COME BACK HERE. MARCH THROUGH THE PORTAL AND TELL THOSE THAT DID THIS. THAT THEY MAY HAVE TAKEN SUNSETS LOVE AND FRIENDSHIP FROM HER. THEY MAY HAVE TAKEN HER HEART FROM HER. BUT THEY WILL NEVER TAKE HER LIGHT FROM HER.” Twilight screamed out the last of her speech.

As Twilight did this all the guards that stood there looking up at her cheered and raised up onto their hind legs kicking and neighing as they called out Twilight's name.Twilight raised a single hoof and pointed off towards the mountains and yelled out to the soldiers.

“Soldiers MARCH!” Twilight called out.

Turning to leave the castle Twilight stopped as Celestia looked at her then at the soldiers leaving for what was sure to be a bloody and costly war against the mirror world. She said to her student softly.

“How are you planning on getting this many soldiers through the portal Twilight? We have but, only one portal mirror and only one may go in at one single time.” Celestia said as she looked at her student.

“My mentor Celestia do you remember several moons ago when Pinkie Pie found that one lake in the ever free forest that turned her into many Pinkie pies. So many in fact that she almost destroyed the town of pony vile?”

“Yes my faithful student but, that doesn’t explain why you are leading this army to the mountains instead of the the forest.” Celestia said as she stood looking at her student with sadness in her regale eyes.

“Ah but, it does my princess you see I found another lake similar to the one that Pinkie found all those moons ago in the mountains. I never bothered to tell any pony about it because I wanted to save it in case we needed it for latter. I didn’t want the science ponies to pick it apart and perhaps to destroy it in the process of their foolish studies the like thereof.” Twilight replied with hint of glee in her voice.

“Are you sure this is what you really want my faithful student? Are you sure you really want to go to war with the mirror world over Sunsets death?” Celestia said sadly to her student.

“My dear and great mentor you gave me the right to choose what to do with the army. There for my choice is this we will have war with that world and we will force them to follow the laws of friendship. Or we will raise their world to the ground. Now if you'll please excuse me I have a war to fight and an army to lead into battle.” Twilight said grimly.

Twilight’s horn glowed and she teleported at the head of the army that was marching towards the mountains. The ponies had narrowed their eyes and their spears caught the late afternoon sunlight causing the spear tips to shine with a brilliance that was only matched by the fire burning in their hearts. As the soldiers and Twilight marched towards the mountains the ground beneath their hooves shook like thunder rolling over the flat planes. The vibrations of this marching and the noise of it not only woke up a sleeping Rainbow Dash who was sleeping in her favorite tree it also caused the other main four to stop what they were doing as they all came running up the dirt road leading to the mountains to see what was happening. As the soldiers and Twilight came into view Applejack looked at Rainbow Dash and asked.

“What in tarnation is going Rainbow Dash I have not seen so many soldiers march like this since Luna turned from being Nightmare Moon back into her old self again.”

“Darling I know what is going on Applejack and I can tell you, you won’t like it one bit.” Rarity said as she came up behind Applejack and Rainbow Dash.

“Well tell us why is Twilight leading the whole entire Equestrian army and where are they going?” Rainbow Dash said.

“War Rainbow Dash, war is the reason Twilight is doing this. You both need to understand that the only way Twilight would be given this much power over the entire Equestrian army is if one us has had their hearts broken and has gone and done something well…. rather rash.” Rarity said as she looked on wards towards the marching army that was now marching past her and her friends.

“But why would Celestia be foolish enough to give a pony that is not ready for such power that much control over our whole entire army? I mean it doesn’t make any sense at all.” Rainbow Dash said as she placed a hoof to her chin.

“Darling it makes perfect sense Sunset is gone, her light broken and her heart has been shattered there is no other reason why Twilight would have gotten this much control over the army.” Rarity said as she watched in deep sadness at her friend marching ever closer to the mountains.

“And you know this how precisely?” Asked Fluttershy as she came up to her friends watching in horror as Twilight continued to march further down the road.  

“I know this darling because Twilight was at my home last night. When Sunset wrote to Twilight a message that was so profoundly sad that it broke Twilight's heart when she read it. In fact it almost broke my heart as well when I read it after she tore out of my home and nearly destroyed my new line of clothing for the fashion show next month.” Rarity said as she let a few tears slip past her eyes.

“Can we see the message that Sunset left for Twilight the one that broke her heart that is if you are up for that sort of thing?” Fluttershy said as she moved her right hoof in the dirt in a half circle not sure as to what Rarity was going to say.

“Alright but, I warn you all right now what is in that message might break your hearts as well. I think what Twilight is doing right now is she is acting on pain and anger. Not out of friendship that many soldiers that she has under her command right now can only mean one thing for the mirror world.” Rarity said as she started to leave the area from which the soldiers and Twilight were marching in to head back to her home.  

“And what would that be?” Asked Rainbow Dash as she flew in the air above her friends.

“War….Twilight plans to go to war with the mirror world and thus wipe it out from existence.” Rarity said as she walked away from the marching soldiers and her former friend Twilight Sparkle.

An hour later the five stood in front of Rarity's shop Rarity sighed heavily then put a single hoof to the door of her shop. Opened the door turned to her friends and said to them all.

“Wait here I will get the book and thus show you all the message that has broken Twilight's heart.” Rarity said as she disappeared into her shop returning a few minutes latter with a book in tow from the blue aura of her horn.

Setting the book down on the ground and opening it to the correct page Rarity showed her four friends the message that Sunset Shimmer had written to Twilight just before she had died.

As each of them read the message Fluttershy began to weep, Rainbow Dash’s jaw dropped, Applejack could feel all the color in her amber coat drain out of her, Pinkie’s hair deflated completely as tears flowed like a broken water faucet from her blue eyes. Rarity sat on her flank and sighed deeply watching the emotions of each of her friends play out. Looking at each of them they all asked in one single unison voice.

“Why would our counterparts do this to Sunset”?

“I do not know why our counterparts would or even could do something like this to Sunset Shimmer! What I do know, actually what I believe is more appropriate is that if we use the elements of harmony on Twilight. Then we might just might be able to change her back to the side of good. It is true though that she will still mourn the loss of a good friend. But, at least she won’t be on the warpath any more. So this is my plan we use the elements on our princess to change her back then work with her every day to help her through this difficult time.” Rarity said as she levitated the book back into her shop once her friends were done reading it.

Everyone nodded to this plan and raced over to Twilights house to retrieve the Elements of Harmony from their glass case in Twilight's castle. Spike answered the door but, didn’t say anything to the five ponies standing in Twilights door way. He just held out his tiny clawed hands and offered each of them their element of harmony. Once all five had each of their elements on they all headed down a long corridor then into the room where the crystal mirror was kept. As they all each in turn stepped up to the mirror the mirror suddenly went black as night. Rainbow Dash who was still flying above her friends looked at it then down at her friends before bull rushing the mirror only to be bounced off like a fly being swatted away. Each of the elements of harmony barriers realized Twilight had cast a spell to cancel out any pony from following her. Looking back at the mirror and getting up from the floor where she had landed Rainbow Dash asked.

“Uh okay so the mirror is not working, Now what do we do”? Rainbow said as she climbed to her feet.  

“I don’t know the crystal mirror is blocked. There is now no way to help those that are in the mirror world from being turned to ash due to the acts of war.Twilight can not be stopped and we have no means to warn those innocent ponies as to the nightmare that is coming for them.” Rarity said as she lowered her head while several tears escaped her

Principal Celestia stood in front of the statue waiting for Rainbow Dash to bring her the journal that Sunset once used to communicate with Twilight with. Applejack had managed to make it home and as she stumbled into her home Big McIntosh stepped out of the kitten looked at her then shook his head. Applejack’s shirt was covered in dried blood from her broken nose and her stomach was badly bruised. She stumbled forwards and fell to the couch in the living room. As her brother came into help her she raised a hand up palm facing him. This stopped him from coming any further she spoke to him while coughing.

“Big…..(cough, cough) brother….you need to get….our sister out….of here. You need to do this NOW!” Applejack said as she laid on the couch holding her stomach.

Big McIntosh sighed but, said nothing else as he headed up stairs Applebloom was in her room sitting on her bed looking at a picture of her and three friends. Thinking about her actions from the previous week. Her brother knocked on her door then walked into her room. Finding her on her bed he said nothing to her as he walked over to her picked her up and brought her down stars.

“Hey big brother what is goi….” Applebloom didn’t bother to finish her sentence when she saw what was done to her sister.

Running over to her sister Applebloom threw her arms around Applejack exclaiming out to her.

“OH GOD SIS WHAT HAPPENED? DID THE OTHER KIDS AT SCHOOL DO THIS TO YOU?” Applebloom cried out as she hugged her sister tightly.

“AAAAA! APPLEBLOOM! THAT HURTS!” Applejack screamed in pain as her sister hugged her.

“Oh, sorry but, please tell me what happened to you? You look like you got into a fight with Dusty Bull and lost.” Applebloom said with half smirk on her face.

“You need to get your things put together your…..our…..brother will be taking you out of the city right away.”

“What why?...You're sending me away?, Don’t you still love me? I know I messed up badly when it came to sun…”

“DON’T ARGUE WITH ME APPLEBLOOM GET YOUR STUFF AND LEAVE NOW!” Applejack screamed as she cut her sister off at mid sentence

Applebloom backed away from her sister when she heard her yell at her. Looking up into her sister's eyes she saw love and fear at the same time coming through sisters ocean blue eyes. Sniffing Applebloom turned and  ran back upstairs slammed her bedroom door while Applejack and her brother remained downstairs in the living room. As Applejack sighed still holding her stomach she looked at her brother and said to him softly.

“You’ll protect her right big brother? Listen to me my friend Twilight, uh, former friend Twilight Sparkle is coming for both her and me. So I want her out of here in ten minutes got it big brother TEN MINUTES!” Applejack said as she tried sit herself up coughing up some blood.

McIntosh  tried to help Applejack sit up  but, was pushed away. He lowered his head then turned and headed upstairs to get his younger sister for the two of them to leave. Bringing her back down once she had a backpack stuffed with one toy and some clothing Applebloom ran back to her sister and started to beg her to let her stay.

“Please Applejack let me stay here. I won’t be any trouble any more. I won’t do anything stupid like I did when it came to Sunset. Please I am begging you don’t send me away.” Applebloom said as she begged her sister to let her stay with her.

Applejack took her sister by the hands and pulled her into a tight embrace even though hugging her sister hurt and hurt badly. Applejack wanted to at least remember this moment with her little sister. Sobbing Applejack looked at her brother before saying to him.

“Take her away from her now Big McIntosh please watch over her she will need your guidance now more than ever.”

As her older brother walked up behind Applebloom to pick her up Applebloom screamed out to her sister.

“NO APPLEJACK PLEASE DON’T DO THIS, PLEASE LET ME STAY WITH YOU!”

Applejack nodded to her brother who very quickly planted a apple red fist into the side of his little sister’s temple knocking her out cold. As she slumped forwards and landed on Applejacks stomach Applejack said crying.

“I love you little sister. I wish you could stay but, Twilight will kill you if she finds you here. Big brother you get her out of here. Watch over her and don’t let her come back here no matter what happens next don’t you dare let her come back here.” Applejack said crying as her brother knelt down picking up the unconscious Applebloom.  

Applejack watched with great sadness as her little sister and big brother disappeared out the front door and she heard his truck start up. Hearing the truck pulling out of the driveway Applejack whispered to herself as she forced herself up off the couch towards the fire place and the shotgun hanging above it.

“I love you little sister.” Applejack whispered to herself as she made her way over to the fire place and withdrew the shotgun hanging above it.

As she held the gun in her hands her main house line rang out. Limbing as she made her way into the the kitchen she picked up the phone hanging on the back kitchen wall and answered it.

“Hello Apple residents” Applejack said into the phone.

Applejack didn’t want to give away the fact that she had already sent away her little sister and big brother in case the person calling was Twilight. To her delight it wasn’t Twilight it was Rainbow Dash calling her.

“Applejack where are you right now? I need to find you. Twilight is apparently on the warpath I just got off the phone with Celestia it isn’t good at all.” Rainbow Dash said in a bit of a panicked voice.  

Applejack sighed as she said to Rainbow Dash.

“Tell me about it. I know that Twilight is on the warpath Rainbow Dash why are you not getting your sister out of town?” Applejack said sternly.

“I have squirt with me now! WHERE ARE YOU APPLEJACK?” Rainbow yelled the last of her words to make it clear to Applejack she wasn’t playing around.

Applejack sighed again then replied.

“I am at home I have already sent my little sister and big brother away so they won’t get hurt when Twilight shows up. That is if she comes after me first with Pinkie Pie being the one that hurt Sunset the most I would think Twilight would go after her first.” Applejack replied to Rainbow Dash.  

“Ok I am on my way with Scootaloo to pick you up I need you to get Sunsets journal and we need to bring it to Celestia at CHS. I don’t know what she is playing at with this but, I am sure she will have something figured out by the time we get to CHS. Hang up with me then call the rest of the girls I will take care of calling Pinkie Pie. I know her best so I might be able to get her to cooperate with us better than you could on your own.” Rainbow Dash replied to Applejack.

“Alright Rainbow just….just be careful. Twilight is not fooling around. I am sure that grief and pain are ruling her choices right now. If that is really what is going on then we need to be extra careful around her. You need to get your sister out of this city don’t be coming here wasting your time with me just take scootaloo and leave before Twilight shows up.”Applejack said.

“I was told to tell you that you should be expecting Twilight and her royal guards at your place. This is a message from Celestia given to her by Twilight before she took Sunsets body back to Equestria.” Rainbow Dash said as she hung up the phone and handed it to scootaloo.

Applejack hung up  then limped back into the living room and picked up Sunsets journal that was lying under the couch. Once she had the book in her hands she went back into the kitchen and  called Rarity to inform her as to what was going. Meanwhile Twilight had made it to the mountain lake and had fully drained it of its water. She had cast a evaporation spell that took all of six minutes to completely destroy all the water inside the body of the lake. Seeing the bottom of the lake and how big the mirror was that had been hidden under it. Twilight smiled to herself as she lead her troops down into the lake bottom and through the mirror. Rarity was just picking up her phone when Twilight and her troops started to appear in the mirror world. Twilight had chosen her portal to the mirror world well she and her troops appeared in the middle of the everfree forest as she knew the element of surprise would serve her well. Applejack spoke to Rarity as Twilight made her plans known to her troops once the last of them showed up.

“Rarity it’s A.J. I need you to get yourself and your sister out of the city as soon as you can. Twilight is on the warpath and I think she means to have us….all of us pay for what happen to Sunset shimmer.” Applejack said to Rarity over the phone.  

“Darling are saying that Twilight actually wants to hurt our family because of what happened to Sunset Shimmer?” Rarity asked as confusion set in after hearing what her friend just said to her.

“Yes that is what I am saying to you Rarity. You need to get yourself and your sister out of town right away. There is no time to lose here. With how badly I am beat up I am sure that Twilight won’t give a second thought to slaughtering our family members. Now I have already sent my little sister away please if you love your sister as much as I love mine you will take her and leave NOW!”

“Alright I hope you are wrong about Twilight Applejack. But, If what you are telling me about yourself being beat up then it really does mean that we are in big trouble. I will take my sister and head for the train station.” Rarity replied in a scared tone of voice.

“OK. Go quickly and no matter what happens I will try to get in contact with you both. Rainbow is on her way here right now with Scootaloo to pick me up we will also meet you at the Trainstation. Then all of us can head out and part ways while we try to stay a step ahead of Twilight and the others she has brought with her.” Applejack said as she hung up on Rarity then called up Fluttershy.  

Fluttershy answered her phone after it rang twice saying her hello’s into it she got the message from Applejack and headed out as well. As much as it pained her to leave her animal friends behind she knew she couldn’t take them with her. Saying her final goodbyes to her furry friends she headed out to the train station to await the arrival of her friends. Rainbow was just pulling up to the farmhouse when Applejack limped out through the front door carrying on her shoulder her shotgun and bag full of ammo. Rainbow pulled up along side of the house got out opened the front door as Scootaloo hopped out then got into the back of the car that Rainbow was driving.  Applejack got in buckled up then loaded the shotgun. Rainbow looked at Applejack then at her gun then back at her friend before saying to her.

“You do know you won’t be able to take that thing with you right?” Rainbow said with a quirked eyebrow to Applejack.

“I can see you didn’t bother to listen to me when I told you NOT to come here wasting your time on me Rainbow Dash.” Applejack said as she cocked the gun getting it ready for battle.

“Hey I am your friend and I am trying to make up for what I did to Sunset now put that thing into the back seat so we can leave.” Rainbow said as she pointed to the back seat of the car.

“Nothing doing Sugar cube me and old blue here are staying up front until we get to the train station. Once we get there we will part ways and I will come back here to deal with Twilight and whoever else she has brought with her to take us on.”

Rainbow looked at Applejack as if she had lost her mind saying to her sternly.

“Applejack you do know that Twilight might be bringing an entire army with her to capture us and do god knows what to us right?”

“Rainbow Dash you can either drive us out of here or you can leave me here take your pick. Cause I am not about to go down without a fight and as an apple I plan to fight on my own home turf. I have 44 shells with this gun of mine and I fully plan to teach Twilight she can’t come here and start a fight with me just because she lost someone that we all cared about.” Applejack said crossly to her friend.

“HEY! We all cared for Sunset and I do admit what I did to her was wrong on just so many levels that I can even begin to say ‘I am sorry for what I did to you Sunset’. Believe me I want to make this better but, you staying here or even coming back here to fight Twilight on your own is… well it is just stupid.”

Applejack sighed then looked back behind her seeing Scootaloo was sitting right behind her with a very scarred look on her face Applejack closed her eyes before saying to Rainbow Dash.

“Alright for Scoots I will forgo fighting Twilight at my home. However you do know that we can only keep running for so long before she either finds us. Or before someone else that could be worse than her finds us either way we need to at the very least get the kids out of here. And before you ask Rainbow dash yes I have the book it is in my bag with my ammo for my gun.” Applejack said as she turned back around to face her friend.

Rainbow smiled then started up the car again and pulled out of the driveway headed to the train station. As they drove to the train station Rainbow took out her phone and dialed Pinkie’s phone number to warn her that Twilight was on her way and that she needed to leave as soon as possible. Twilight meanwhile was telling her plan to her troops as they had just finished showing up.

“Alright soldiers I am going to cast a spell on each of you to give you human clothing and human knowledge of how this place works. Your jobs are to bring me Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Applebloom. As for that….that trash Pinkie Pie leave her to me and me alone. I will deal with her on my own.” Twilight said as she looked at her troops with a wicked gleam in her eyes.

The soldiers saluted her then Twilight cast her spell on them it took all but ten minutes to give each of the soldiers that went with her to the mirror world human clothing and knowlage. Once all of them had human style clothing and could easily pass as an actual human she called out to them before sending them on their way.

“Leave the forest in no bigger groups than three of four per group if some ponie….er…. I mean if someone ask you why you are coming out of the forest tell them you and your group where taking a nature walk and got a little side tracked about all DO NOT DRAW ATTENTION TO YOUR SELVES. If a city guard wants to place you under arrest that is there choice and you must let it happen to avoid the capture of us all. Remember I want the five duplicates of the elements of harmony and their sisters brought back to me alive and unharmed. Now move out!”

Each of the soldiers did as he was commanded to do by Twilight.They all gathered in groups of either three or four and slowly came out of the forest. As the sun began to set Celestia was starting to get a little worried so pulling out her phone she called Rainbow Dash to see if she had gotten the book from Applejack. All she got was a busy tone from Rainbow’s phone. What Celestia didn’t know was that Rainbow Dash was on the phone with Pinkie Pie trying to convince her to leave town as soon as possible.

“Hello” Pinkie said into her phone.

“Pinkie it's Rainbow I know I am more than likely the last person you want to hear from right now. But, you need to listen to me Twilight is on the warpath right now you need to leave town as soon as you can.”

Pinkie closed her eyes at the thought of this and said to Rainbow Dash as she slowly reopened her eyes.

“If Twilight means to come for me then so be it. I deserve to be punished for what I did to Sunset. Sunset died because of me Rainbow Dash. It was my love for her that caused her to take her own life. Therefore if and when she comes here I will go with her willingly and not struggle with her. I don’t deserve to live not after what I did to Sunset, not after what I said to her.”

“Pinkie you can’t mean that I know you are hurting right now but, letting Twilight hurt you or your family is well just plan nuts. Come on we are all going to leave as soon as we get to the train station. We want you to come with us please Pinkie don’t stay here Twilight will kill you if you stay here.”

“Then if she does that I will be with Sunset and my pain will be over. Now I need to go and you need to get your sister out of town. If I survive this then well…..I am not sure what I will do but, I do know this. If I survive this then my friendship with you five is over. I am sorry but, being around you five hurts too much because I am reminded of what happened to Sunset. Goodbye Rainbow take care of your sister and tell everyone not to worry about me. I’ll be fine just get out of town and leave me to my fate.”  Pinkie said as she hung up the phone as tears fell from her pink cheeks.

Rainbow hung up and yelled out so loudly that Scootaloo jumped when she heard her step sister yell.

“DAMNIT THAT STUPID FUCKING IDIOT! WHAT THE FUCK IS SHE THINKING. DAMNIT” Rainbow screamed out in anger.

“Sugar cube if Pinkie wants to stay and face her demons by facing Twilight then that is her choice. there is nothing we can do about it. We have our sisters to take care of right now.” Applejack said as she looked out the window watching the scenery fly by as Rainbow drove down the street.

Rainbow headed to CHS first before going to the train station seeing Principal Celestia was still standing near the statue she pulled up to next to it and rolled her window down. Looking at her former Principal Rainbow turned to face Applejack saying to Applejack.

“A.J. hand me the book then we need to leave.”

Applejack took out the journal then handed it to Rainbow who in turn gave it over to Celestia. Celestia took the book and then sighed nodding to them and said.

“Thanks for bringing this now you all need to leave I will stay here and try to delay Twilight long enough for you all to get away. Go quickly and good luck to you all.”

Rainbow nodded then pressed down on the gas pedal and sped off towards the train station. Getting to the station Rainbow and the others quickly found McIntosh and the still unconscious Applebloom as well as Fluttershy and Rarity with her sister Sweetie Belle. Staying in the car Applejack lowered her hat and whispered out her apologises for what she was about to do. Rainbow had left the keys in the car thinking she wouldn’t need them after today. Rainbow was not really thinking all too clearly as she had wanted to keep her step sister safe from Twilight’s wrath.

“I am sorry my friends forgive me. Applebloom take care of yourself.” Applejack whispered to herself as she climbed over to the driver’s side of the car and started it up.

As the car roared to life Rainbow and the others all looked in horror at seeing Applejack spinning the car around and watching her drive off back towards her home to face Twilight alone. Rarity and Rainbow both wanted to chase after her but, they also knew it was now pointless to go after her as the car was disappearing from view. Rainbow lowered her head then knelt down and hugged her sister tightly as she said to her.

“Squirt….Scootaloo I know that Applejack said she was going to come with us. But, I think she is doing what she feels is right. Protecting us so we can all get away before Twilight shows up.”

Scootaloo sniffed as she embraced her step sister then looked over to Applebloom and said.

“Is that why Applebloom has that lump on her head” Scootaloo said as she ended the embrace and pointed to her unconscious friend.

Rainbow looked at Applebloom then at McIntosh and sighed before saying to her step sister.

“Yes squit I think Applejack did this to get her sister to leave the city”

Applejack didn’t drive to her home instead she drove to CHS to talk to Celestia when she got there she pulled into the parking lot but,Celestia wasn’t in sight. Looking around Applejack as she got out of the car holding her shotgun in her hands she saw several people she didn’t recognize standing by statute. Applejack lowered the gun aware that Twilight was coming up from behind her. Just as Applejack took a step towards the people standing by the statute she felt something hard hit her in the back of her head. As her eyes rolled back into her skull and she slipped into unconsciousness Applejack heard Twilight say to her soldiers.

“Good work now I will take her back to Equestria and make her tell me where the others are. After that you can have your fun with her once she is broken that is.” Twilight said laughing coldly as she pulled the book out from her backpack then looked at it and put it back.

Twilight picked up Applejack in her arms then walked to the partial leaving her soldiers behind as she disappeared into the portal with the book and her captive. Celestia in the mean time was brought out from inside the school.  She was made to kneel in front of the guards that held her captive as one of them approached her with a drawn sword in his hands. Looking at the tied up gagged woman he reached out removed her gag then said to her.

“Before I kill you do you have anything to say?”

Celestia looked at him then lowered her head and said to him as tears fell from her eyes and trickled down her cheeks.  

“No just get this over with so that I might be at peace with this”

“very well I hear by condemn you to death for allowing Sunset Shimmer to die.” The soldier said as he raised his sword above his head.

Bringing the sword back down he cut off Celestias head then ordered the others to burn her body and place Celestias head onto a pike in front of school. Looking out towards the city he grinned to himself as he thought of what Twilight was going to do to Applejack to get her to talk. The mere delightful thoughts of pure torture that was about to befall the unconscious amber skinned girl was almost too pleasant of a thought for the young soldier. As he thought about this the other’s gathered around Celestia's body each holding out their hands and using their magic caused her lifeless body to burst into flames reducing it to ash. Her head was placed onto the pike as ordered by the young soldier in front of the school. The soldiers headed back to the forest to await Twilight and to find out what their next set of orders would be. When Twilight got back to Equestria she found Luna waiting for her she didn’t look to happy to see that Twilight was levitating the unconscious Applejack with her magic. Applejack had turned into a pony when her body left the mirror world and entered Equestria. Luna said to Twilight as she watched her levitate Applejack’s unconscious body towards the castle dungeons.

“Twilight what have you done?” Luna said coldly to Twilight.

Twilight said nothing as she walked by her mentors sister and walked down a set of steep black stairs. Getting to the bottom she used her magic to open a large metal iron door then floated Applejack inside of dark stone built room and closed the door once Applejack was safely locked up. Sighing to herself she said grimly to herself as she turned to make her way back upstairs and back to Luna.

“One down six to go. Soon I will have them all and they will all pay for what they did to Sunset.” Twilight said to herself as she climbed the stairs leading back up to where Luna was still waiting for her to answer her question.

Twilight came up the stairs looked at Luna then spoke to her grimly.

“I have done nothing wrong Luna for I was given this right by your sister no less. I plan to fully use my new found power and authority to esate my vengeance on those that wronged Sunset Shimmer. I will make them pay and I will raise their home world to the ground for what they did to her.” Twilight said grimly to Luna.

“Twilight I very much do not believe that my own sister would allow you to have such authority please let your friend applejack go.”Luna said as she tried to plead with Twilight to let Applejack go.

Looking at Luna with anger in her eyes Twilight said sternly to her mentors sister in a cold hearted voice.    

“Luna I know that pony down in the dungeon looks like Applejack and she may even sound like Applejack when she wakes up. However that is NOT Applejack that is the mirror worlds Applejack and I will entice her to tell me where her friends are then I will show them no mercy. The same that they showed to Sunset Shimmer when they drove her to kill herself.”

Twilight could see by the look on Luna’s face that fighting over this topic was pointless as both saw things from different points of view. Luna felt that to punish someone in this manner was to show them no mercy or honor. Twilight felt that in order to give Sunset Shimmer peace she needed to kill all those that wronged her former student. As Twilight raised her hooves into the air Luna started to step towards her saying to her.

“Twilight I can not allow you to use my soldiers for this folly if you do not release that young filly from the dungeon I will be forced to fight you on this.” Luna said as she lowered her head and prepared to charge Twilight.

“Luna my dear sweet FOOL do you really think I will let you challenge me I was given this authority by your sister and thus I have complete and total control over this situation. Now before you charge me why don’t you look up.” Twilight said with a evil smirk on her face.

Luna looked up and saw a blue and black orb beginning to form above her head. Her eyes went wide as she recognized the orb that floated above her head. Stammering on her words she spoke to Twilight in a very scared voice as she stared at the orb above her.

“Ho...how did… you learn...th...that….sp...spell Twilight?”

“You are not the only one that likes to learn ancient spells Luna. Let me be to my work and I will not use this on you. Take one more step towards me you shall go back to your prison only this time it will be forever. Make. your. choice.” Twilight said as she smirked at Luna.

Luna growled angrily at Twilight and lowered her head to start to charge Twilight, Twilight just smiled as she clapped her hooves together. Just as Luna charged up to her and got within inches of striking distance she screamed out in pain as her body was sucked into the blue and black orb. As luna disappeared from sight Twilight laughed coldly saying.

“Enjoy your prison Luna for you shall be in there for all of eternity.” Twilight said laughing coldly.

With Luna gone and Celestia lost in her grief over Sunsets death nothing would stand in Twilight's way of getting her revenge on those that wronged her former student. Sunset Shimmer would be avenged and the mirror world would suffer greatly. Twilight used her magic one last time before returning home to rest she communicated to her soldiers still on the other side of the mirror telepathically. She ordered them all to stay hidden in the forest just past CHS and remain there until she came for them the next day. After that was done she returned home and went to bed dreaming of all the things she would do to Applejack once Applejack woke up. Applejack remained locked up in castle dungeon and Twilight laid her head onto her pillow and soon fell asleep. She was unaware that Rarity of her world had already gotten her element as had the other four and were on their way to Twilight's castle to set right what Twilight had done.

Chapter 8.

Chapter 8.

Applejack slowly woke up in her cell she looked around and saw that to her right was a stone wall with a torch on it. The torch provided little lite and some warmth in the otherwise cold and dank cell that she was in. Applejack turned to her left and saw another stone wall that had moss growing on it. In front of that wall was a metal rusty bucket next to that was a pile of old moldy hay. Looking down Applejack saw what should have been her own two feet covered in her cowboy boots where in fact two amber colored hooves. Her eyes went wide when she saw this and she screamed out in terror.

“WHAT…. THE HELL IS THIS?!” Applejack screamed when she saw her hooves.

Hearing a noise coming from the direction of the cell door Applejack walked or rather be stumbled forwards and tried to peer out into the darkness of the dungeon that she was in. A voice called out to her as she peered into the oily blackness that lay before her eyes.

“Applejack” The voice called out to her.

“Who's there?” Applejack called back.

“Applejack wake up” The voice called back.

Applejack thought she saw movement in the darkness and backed away from the cell door stumbling as she tried to back up. A torch seemly floated down from a nearby wall and burst into flames in front of her cell door. Applejack looked out towards the light the torch now provided to her. She saw a purple colored pony with a pink and purple striped main standing before her smiling evilly at her. Looking the pony up and down Applejack stammered on her words.

“W...wh...who ar….are...you?” Applejack stuttered out trying to figure out who the pony was that was standing before her.

Twilight cocked her head to one side then quirked an eyebrow as she replied to Applejack.

“Oh, come now Applejack I would think you would know who I am?”

Looking again at the purple pony standing before her Applejack again asked Twilight.

“WHO ARE YOU?” Applejack screamed out in anger and fear caused from her surroundings.

Twilight sighed then realized that Applejack had never actually seen her or Sunset for that matter in their natural state. Twilight thought to herself as she trotted up to Applejack

“Seeing me in pony form must be frightening to say the least.” Twilight thought to herself.  

As Twilight came to this conclusion she heard Applejack wail out.

“Why do I have hooves where are my hands and feet? WHAT AM I?!?” Applejack screamed her last words as Twilight’s horn started to glow and the cell door slowly creaked open.

“You have hooves because in Equestria those that live here are all ponies thus, the portal made you into what your pony counterpart looks like. That is why you have hooves in this world you are a pony.” Twilight said as she opened the cell door to Applejack’s cell.  

As Twilight trotted into the cell Applejack heard again the voice that she had heard earlier calling out to her again.

“Applejack wake up” The voice called out to her again.

Applejack slumped forwards and buried her face in her hooves trying to hide from Twilight who smiled wickedly as she started to slowly levitate Applejack up into the air. Applejack didn’t even bother to struggle with Twilight as she moved Applejack out of the cell and down a hallway leading to another cell door. Once that door was opened and Applejack got a good look at what was inside that room she froze with terror. To her left as she was levitated into the room she saw a rack with spikes on it. To her right she saw what looked like a iron maiden in the shape of a pony in front of her was a large metal slab with chains sticking out of it. At the end of each chain was a cast iron manacle with heavy bolts attached to them. There were four in all each one seemed to look as if they were used to hold ponies down to the slab to keep them from bolting away from whatever punishment awaited them.  As Twilight moved Applejack up further into the air and rotated her body so that her back was facing the slab Applejack again heard the same voice she heard earlier calling out to her.

“Applejack wake up!” The voice called to her.

Applejack chose to ignore it and face her punishment with at least a little dignity. Twilight moved her onto the slab then secured her to it using the chains and manacles to hold her in place. Once Applejack was fully secured to the slab Twilight grinned to her wickedly and said to her calmly as she rubbed her front  hooves together.

“Now that you are not going anywhere shall we begin Applejack?’

“You still have not told me who you are?” She replied softly as she watched Twilight trot over to a wheeled tray and push it over towards her.

“Applejack it’s me Twilight.”Twilight said as she pushed over the wheeled tray to where it came to a stop next to her.

“The Twilight I know would never do this sort of thing! Twilight would never take me from my world and threaten to hurt either me or my family!”Applejack snapped at Twilight.

Twilight put a hoof to her chin and rubbed it lightly then said coldly to Applejack.

“Family…..hmmm yes….Family is what you called Sunset, family is what you were suppose to be to her. You of all people where suppose to understand what ‘family’ meant.” Twilight said as she placed item after item next to Applejack's body.

Applejack got a good look at each item and tried to struggle against her bonds but, it was all in vain. The chains held her fast to the metal slab that she was lying on. Try though she might there was no escaping what Twilight was going to use on her. As she watched Twilight place the last item on the slab next to her she again her the same voice calling out to her again.

“Applejack wake up” The voice called out to her.  

Applejack watched in horror as Twilight moved away from the slab she was lying on. Applejack watched Twilight trot over to a large stone wheel sitting just behind the door she had come through. Twilight levitated that over to Applejack’s slab then looked at her captive lying on the slab grinning to her while she said to her coldly.

“Shall we begin your punishment or would you like to take this moment to tell me where you’re family is and save yourself from the…. pleasantries” Twilight said as she levitated a knife up to the stone wheel and began to sharpen it.

Applejack swallowed hard then said sternly to Twilight.

“I will NEVER tell you where my family is you…. you monster.”

“Monster am I? I am not the monster here Applejack. I am just the one that is going to punish you for what you did to Sunset.” Twilight said as she sharpened the knife on the stone wheel.

Sparks flew from the knife as Applejack looked on in terror watching Twilight sharpen the knife caused her lower lip to tremble with fear. Once the knife was sharp and ready for use Twilight levitated it over to Applejack's left leg then looked up at her captive saying to her.

“Last chance Applejack tell me where your family is.” Twilight said as the knife was placed against Applejacks amber colored leg.

“Never I will NEVER turn them over to one as horrible as you Twilight.”

Smiling Twilight raised and lowered her shoulders then slowly levitated the knife along Applejack’s left leg cutting into her deeply. The pain was excruciating and Applejack screamed out in pain as she felt the cold steel of the knife’s blade slice her leg to the bone.

“I’LL NEVER TELL YOU. I’LL NEVER BETRAY THEM TO YOU.” Applejack screamed as Twilight slowly cut her leg.

“You will talk sooner or latter you will give me the information that I need.” Twilight cooed as she removed the knife from Applejack’s leg.

Breathing in heavily Applejack could feel her flesh was badly torn apart from the knife that Twilight had used on her. Sobbing she cried out in both pain and anger as to what Twilight was doing to her.

“Why are you doing this? Tell me why are you doing this to me?” Applejack cried out.

Twilight didn’t reply to her she levitated another of the items that she had placed next to Applejack’s body up into the air. It was a long strip of barbed wire the type that Applejack would have used to make a fence with. Applejack looked at the shiny piece of metal then screamed out to Twilight again.

“DO YOU WHAT YOU WANT TO ME YOU HORSE BITCH. I WILL NEVER TELL YOU WHERE MY FAMILY IS.”

“Never is a long time Applejack and time is simply something that I do not have in abundance of right now. So you can either tell me what I want to know or, you can have your belly sliced up with this wire. What is your choice?” Twilight said as she levitated the wire over Applejack’s stomach.

“I would rather die horribly then tell a monster like you where my family is!” Applejack spat back.

Sighing Twilight looked at Applejack then at the barbed wire and said softly to her as she lowered it to Applejack's stomach.

“Then if that is your choice. Then so be it. You will get what you have asked for” Twilight said as the wire touched Applejack’s amber colored skin.  

Using her magic Twilight moved the wire back and forth slowly cutting into Applejacks skin all the while Applejack screamed out in pain. Applejacks screams became more and more guttural and more and more blood soaked with each and every cut Twilight made with the wire. Looking at her former friend Twilight stopped cutting into Applejack for a few seconds and said to her coldly.

“This can all end if you just tell me what I want to know” Twilight said as she raised the wire out of Applejack’s stomach causing her to scream even more.

“I’ll never tell you” Applejack screamed as the wire was pulled out of her stomach.

“Very well I can see that the knife and this wire have yet to loosen your tongue maybe maybe I need to try something a bit more shocking to get you to talk.” Twilight said as she levitated several pairs of wires up to Applejack’s chest and head.  

Trotting in front of her head Twilight clamped the wires down onto Applejacks head and then did the same to the ones on her chest. Twilight tested them by lightly tugging on each one to make sure they were fully secured to her victim's skin. Seeing that the wires were not about to fall off of Applejack’s body if she bucked or moved violently. Twilight then took what was left of the wires and rolled them out the door and down the hallway leaving Applejack alone in the room for a few minutes. Getting to another room that had all sorts of buzzing and running machines in it Twilight hooked up the wires she had rolled out of Applejacks cell to one of the machines. Then she picked up a remote control and flipped a switch on it.  Hearing a loud scream coming from the room she had just left she knew then and there that the machine worked. Flipping the switch again she shut down the machine and trotted back to the room where Applejack was moaning in pain from being electrocuted. Smiling Twilight trotted back up to Applejack unaware that a guard was coming down the stairs headed towards the room that Twilight and Applejack where both in. Looking at Applejack lying on the slab and at the burns she now had on her body Twilight gleefully said to her as she held up the remote control.

“Alright Applejack if you won’t talk to me then I will make you scream out where your family is.”

“Please Twilight I won’t do it. I won’t betray them. I won’t turn on them.”

Hearing those last words Twilight lost control and screamed in return to Applejack’s last words.

“YOU DARE TELL ME YOU WON’T TURN ON THEM WHEN YOU SO EASILY TURNED ON SUNSET.” Twilight screamed as she flipped the switch to the remote control causing Applejack to buck and struggle against the restraints she was bound with.

Watching Applejack flop around like a fish out of water and hearing her scream Twilight failed to see the guard coming into the room.The guard looked at Applejack then over at Twilight before taking off her helmet and throwing it at Twilight hitting her square in the head knocking her out cold. Picking up the remote the guard and Applejack’s unknown savior shut the machine off as she passed out from the sheer amount of pain she was in. Her body looked like she had gone through several rounds being used as a lightning rod and lost badly. Most of her upper body and her face was blistered and burned badly. The unknown female guard that had saved Applejack from further torture lowered her head and withdrew a flask of blue liquid from a saddle bag she had on her right side. Saying gently to her as she pressed the flask up to Applejack's burned lips.

“Darling sweetie drink this it will heal your wounds and allow you travel.” The guard said.  

Applejack was to tired and exhausted to fight any further. With her body burnt and her skin blistered she gave into what the guard had said to her and drank from the flask. As she drank the liquid her body healed within a matter of minutes she was fully restored and able to leave the castle. As she climbed to her feet or be it hooves she stumbled forward and started to fall towards the ground but, was caught by the hooves of another guard at the last minute. Then slowly turned around and found herself being laid onto a stretcher. Both guards looked at eachother then over at the knocked out Twilight before saying to Applejack.

“Darling we need to get you out of here. You are still week from what Twilight did to you so you need time to rest. You just lay still on that stretcher and we will do the rest.” The first guard said as she smiled at her campaign.  

The two of them carried Applejack up the stairs and through the main hallway that lead to Princess Celestia’s study chamber. Sighing deeply as they approached the door the first guard that had saved Applejack from her tormentor knocked on the door and Celestia opened it. Seeing it was Rarity and Rainbow Dash carrying a very weakened Applejack on a stretcher Celestia stepped to the side and allowed them to entire her study chamber. Celestia nodded to her two friends then said to them.

“Alright you two need to leave now! If Twilight finds out you were the ones that helped Applejack get away she will be very upset with you both.” Princess Celestia said as she opened the door to let her two friends out of her study chamber.

Both Rarity and Rainbow Dash nodded then headed out and headed for the main entrance of the castle to meet up with the rest of their friends. Princess Celestia knelt down next to Applejack and picked her up in her wings. As Celestia cradled the exhausted Applejack in her gentle wings she said softly to her while rocking her back and forth.

“Rest now Applejack I will take care of everything you needn’t worry or suffer any more.” Princess Celestia said as she slowly rocked Applejack in her wings.

Applejack woke up an hour latter to the face of a mare with bright pink eyes. A flowing mane that had the colors of sky blue, teal green, light purple and pink in it. Celestia looked down at Applejack and gently laid her on her stomach then got up and troted over to her desk as she spoke to Applejack while she moved behind her desk.

“My dear Applejack you needn’t worry Twilight won’t find you in this chamber and as for the ones that saved you from her wrath well those where Rarity and Rainbow Dash. Now there are some things that you and I need to talk about.” Princess Celestia said as she rummaged through stacks and stacks of old dusty scrolls and papers.

“Your Celestia aren’t you?” Applejack said as she climbed to her hooves.

Princess Celestia looked up from the papers she was rummaging through then quirked an eyebrow at Applejack as she tilted her head to right. Looking at Applejack Celestia said gently to her.

“Yes I am but, how did you know who I am when I am rather sure that this is our first time meeting each other.”

“Sunset drew me a picture of you back in school, we have…. er… had art class together and I wanted to know what you looked like. So when Sunset couldn’t really form her words I placed a piece of paper in front of her and simply directed her to draw what you looked like. I must have looked at that picture of you hanging up on my wall in my bedroom at least six hundred times now.” Applejack said as she got up off the floor.

As she got up off the floor of Celestia's study chamber she again heard the same voice calling out to her.

“Wake up Applejack” The voice called to but, like all the other times it had called to her she ignored it.

Applejack half troted and half stumbled forwards towards Celestia’s desk saying to the snow white mare as she tried to catch her balance.

“Listen Celestia you need to know that your uh, student I think is what you call Twilight well she tortured me and I want her to pay for that.”

“I know I also know that despite your best efforts you are hearing a voice telling you to ‘wake up’ right?” Celestia said softly to Applejack.

Applejack pursed her lips together before answering Princess Celestia’s question.  

“Yes I am hearing that uh voice in my head or least I think it is in my head. But, I don’t see what that has to do with this or with what that monster Twilight did to me.” Applejack said angrily.

Princess Celestia sighed then went back to rummaging through her desk. Applejack just rolled her eyes in disgust at how everything was shaping up. She was about to leave the safety of the study chamber when Celestia squealed out with joy saying aloud.

“Ah here it is!” Princess Celestia said as she picked up a worn out scroll then trotted over to Applejack and dropped it in front of her.

Applejack looked at the scroll then at Princess Celestia before saying to her.

“Uh what in the hay am I supposed to do with this?” Applejack said as she looked at the dusty piece of parchment lying in front of her hooves.

The princess just sighed then picked up the piece of parchment in her mouth and stuffed it into a saddle bag she had hanging on a side wall in her study chamber. Taking the bag down and dropping it over Applejacks shoulders and back she said to Applejack who still looked a bit angry at how Twilight treated her.

“Applejack listen to me this scroll can help you. You will need to give it to Rarity and tell her to read it then it should activate and you should be whole again.”

“What do you mean by ‘whole again’ Princess Celestia?” Applejack asked with a quirked eyebrow.

“You will understand when the spell is fully activated until then I will do what I can to get Twilight to leave you alone so that you might complete your work.” Princess Celestia said as she trotted over to the door leading to her study chamber.

Turning back to face Applejack she said to her as she opened the door to her study chamber.

“Wait here till I come back for you. I will lead you the main gate of the castle and from there you will need to head west until you come to a large farm. I think you know of the farm that I am talking about Applejack. Once you get there talk with the pony version of your little sister and she will tell you how Rarity and the others knew you were in the castle and how they actually were able to free you. Now I must go.” Princess Celestia said as she trotted out of the study chamber leaving Applejack alone again.

Applejack sighed then plopped down on the floor and covered her face in her hooves crying saying to herself as she cried.

“Why did she do that to me? I never meant to hurt Sunset.”

Princess Celestia headed down into the dungeon where she found Twilight who was just waking up from being knocked unconscious. Looking down Celestia saw the helmet that was used to knock out her student and very quickly used her magic to make the helmet disappear. Once the helmet was out of sight Princess Celestia called out to Twilight to get her to wake up and focus on her task at hoof.

“Twilight can you hear me?” Princess Celestia asked as she trotted into the torture chamber.

“Oooh what hit me?” Twilight said as she stumbled to her hooves shaking her head back and forth trying to shake off the pain from getting hit in the head by the helmet.

“I don’t know what you are talking about I came in here to find that you were knocked out. It looks like whoever you had in here is gone now maybe that pony was the one that did this to you?” Princess Celestia said as she trotted over to Twilight.

“WHAT SHE’S GONE?” Twilight screamed out as she looked around the room yet couldn’t find Applejack anywhere at all.

Celestia smiled to herself seeing that her student had fully taken the bait. Saying to her student as she trotted back outside of the torture chamber.

“I am sure if you and I work together we can find her…. who is it that you are looking for if I may ask?” Celestia said trying not to smile in front of Twilight for fear of giving away her plan.

“We are looking for Applejack from the mirror world I brought her so I could extract the information I that i needed from her to make the rest of those….those… LOOK JUST HELP ME FIND HER.” Twilight screamed out the last of her words as she raced up stairs leaving Princess Celestia in the dungeon.

Princess Celestia smiled as she turned around and trotted up stairs finding Twilight at the top of the steps she watched as Twilight headed to her study chamber. Following her she quickly cast a lock spell on the door to keep Twilight from going in there. As Twilight tried the door she found it was firmly locked in place. Looking to her mentor she said to Celestia.

“Okay it is clear she wasn’t able to enter your study chamber. I would hate to think what she could or even would do if she got any of the scrolls in your study chamber.” Twilight said as she moved onto the next door.

Celestia stopped her by saying to her.

“Twilight let’s split up from here I am sure this version of Applejack doesn’t really know her way around here. And as such she should be easy to find so I will check in the gardens and you should head to back gate.” Celestia said fainting a light smile.

Twilight stopped in her tracks then looked at her mentor before exclaiming to Celestia.

“Why in all of ponyville would I want to check the back gate?” Twilight exclaimed.

“Because my faithful student Applejack wouldn’t be stupid enough or even foolish enough to try to get out of the castle using the front door. She would know that is the best way to get caught and thus she would wind up back in the chamber you had her in. I highly doubt she is that foolish no matter what world she hails from.” Celestia said looking at Twilight hoping she would take this cue and leave to check the back gate.

Twilight did as Princess Celestia had wanted her to do. She flew off towards the back gate of the castle then when Twilight was safely out of sight Celestia unlocked the door to her study chamber and lead Applejack to the front gate. Saying to her as they got up to it.

“Alright Applejack this is where we part ways. I do not know how long it will take Twilight to realize I fooled her into going to the back gate. But, you need to leave and quickly. I will try to keep her here as long as I can. Head west from here you should be able to find your uh, I mean this world's Applejack’s home in just under an hour. In the meantime I will try to delay Twilight as much as I can. Now do you know what to do when you get there.”

Applejack nodded and raced out the front gate headed west while Princess Celestia looked on with some worry in her pink eyes. Turning around she headed to the back gate and found Twilight there looking over the gate it self saying to herself as she studied the gate intensely.

“I don’t understand if this gate is locked and there is no sign of Applejack having come this way then that would mean….” Twilight's voice trailed off for a few seconds as Princess Celestia flew down to great her faithful student.

“Any luck with finding Applejack Twilight?” Princess Celestia said as her hooves touched the ground.

“NO! By the beard of starswirl she is not here! In fact I doubt she ever came this way!” Twilight said angrily at having lost her captive.

“No need to get upset my faithful student. We will simply have to think of something else or be it some place else that she might have gone to. How about we do this? You check in the lower half of the castle while I check in the upper half we will meet back at my study chamber in about an hour.” Princess Celestia said as she turned to leave the immediate area.

Although Twilight was not very happy about losing Applejack and not finding her at the back gate she in turn agreed to what her mentor had suggested. As Twilight and Princess Celestia both left the backgate of the castle Applejack was making her way west towards Sweet Apple Acres. Hoping to find someone, anyone there that could or at least would help to get her out of the mess she was in. It took Applejack just under an hour to find the farm looking at it from on top a hill it didn’t look all that different from her actual farm back home. The only thing that seemed out of place was the barn itself which was the wrong color. Seeing that the barn was the wrong color didn’t really surprise Applejack at all. As she made her way down to the barn she saw a amber colored pony coming around the bend that had the same hat and colored hair as her. Once the pony saw her she galloped up to her and said to her.

“Why hello there welcome to sweet apple acres my name is applejack.” Applejack said to Applejack.

Not sure what to do Applejack chuckled and said to her pony self that was standing in front of her.

“You are not going to believe this but, my name is Applejack as well.” Applejack replied.

“Really that is so….. wait you must be from the mirror world that means, oh boy I best get you inside and right quick at that.” Applejack said.

The two of them headed inside the farmhouse while Applejack relaid her story to her counterpart. As she finished a little filly with a bright red bow seemed to pop out of nowhere and tackled the mirror worlds Applejack to the ground exclaiming with excitement as she and Applejack rolled on the kitchen floor.

“YOUR HOME, YOUR HOME, YOUR HOME!” The little filly excitedly squealed.

“Uh Applebloom I’m over here that Applejack is from the mirror world.” Applejack said to her little sister who was jumping up and down on the mirror worlds Applejack’s chest.

“GET OFF! Look you…. uh wait did you say this was Applebloom?” Asked the mirror worlds Applejack as she shoved off of her the bouncing Applebloom.

Looking down at the little filly Applejack from the mirror world just grinned at the sight of the little filly hopping up and down with a big silly grin plastered on her face.

“Yep that there is my little sister Applebloom. Now Applejack what brings you here to my…. uh our home?” The pony version of Applejack asked.

“I was told by Princess Celestia that I needed to give Rarity a scroll that I am carrying in this bag on my uh, back and that I was to speak to Applebloom. Although I do not understand what a piece of rolled up paper can do nor do I understand why I need to drag your little sister into this.” Applejack replied as she climbed to her hooves.

Applebloom stopped hopping up and down and sat on her flank then looked at the two Applejack’s before saying with a big grin on her face.

“So does this mean I can keep her?”

Both of the two Applejacks chuckled at this notion as they walked out of the kitchen into the living room where they found the rest of the element wielders. Rainbow Dash was sleeping on a cloud just under a chandelier hanging from the ceiling. Rarity was lying on the floor next to a roaring fireplace. Her purple mane and white coat shined like gem stones caught in the moon's light. Pinkie Pie was sitting on a couch near the fireplace eating popcorn. Fluttershy was curled up on a blue rug with several small animals next to her soundly sleeping. As the two Applejack’s came into the room Rarity looked up stretched then got up from her place near the fireplace. She looked from one to the other before saying.

“Applejack what is going on I know I had some of your cider this morning but, that shouldn’t have caused me to see two of you.”  

“Well you see Rarity the reason there are two of us is because the one standing to my right is actually Applejack from the mirror world.” Applejack said as she sat down on her flank.

“I see darling ok so why are you here then?” Rarity said to the mirror worlds Applejack.

“I was told by Princess Celestia that I was suppose to give you some sort of scroll that is in my uh, this saddle bag that is on my back. And that I was suppose to talk with Applebloom. But, like I said to your Applejack as I will restate for you. I do not see or understand how giving you a scroll or talking to Applebloom will actually help.” The mirror worlds Applejack said as she too sat down.

“Let me see this scroll I think I know what is going on.” Rarity said as she used her magic to bring out the scroll from Applejacks saddle bag.

Looking it over a few times she trotted into the living room where the other two were either eating or sleeping and laid the scroll out on the floor. Then she trotted up to the sleeping fluttershy and gently woke her up. As fluttershy woke up and saw there instead of one Applejack there were actually two of them she jumped and hit her head on the ceiling. When she came back down rubbing a hoof on her head she looked at the two Applejacks then said softly and rather meekly.

“Why are there two of you?” Fluttershy said as she rubbed her sore head.

“Darling I am sorry but, there is little time to explain why there are two Applejack’s. We need you to stand in a half circle while I use my magic to activate this spell.” Rarity said as she pointed a hoof at the scroll lying on the floor in front of the fireplace.

Fluttershy didn’t argue with her friend and did as she was directed Pinkie remained on the couch still eating the popcorn. When the Applejack pony from Equestria bucked her off the couch. Saying to her as Pinkie hit the floor with a loud thud.

“Sorry sugarcube but, you need to be apart of this too.” Applejack said as she looked up at the still sleeping Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow snored soundly on her cloud above the heads of those that were gathering around Rarity. Both of the two Applejacks sighed then they each smiled as they came to realize just how they needed to wake up the sleeping pegasus. Each of them said at the same time.

“Are you thinking what I am thinking?” Both Applejacks said in unison.

“Girls you better not do what I think you are about to do to Rainbow Dash. Besides there is a much better way to wake her up and it would also be a bit more…. fun” Rarity said with a evil grin on her face.  

The two Applejacks looked at each other than over at Rarity and watched her horn glow blue as she levitated Rainbow off her cloud and towards the bathroom. The Equestrias Applejack got the idea right away and trotted into the bathroom turned on the bath water then put a plug into the drain. Once the tub was full she shut off the water and watched at Rarity dropped Rainbow into the tub causing her splash about franticly as she screamed out.

“AAA! I’M DROWNING HELP!” Rainbow Dash screamed as she splashed about inside the tub.

Rarity and the others all enjoyed a good laugh at seeing the blue furred pegasus splash about thinking she was drowning. Once Rainbow calmed down enough to get herself out of the tub. She looked angrily at Rarity then noticed the two Applejacks. Saying to Rarity as she stared at both of the Applejacks standing in front of her.

“Are we being invaded by the changelings again Rarity?” Rainbow said as she stared at both Applejacks.

Chuckling a little bit Rarity smiled then lead Rainbow out into the living room. Rarity then directed everyone to stand in a half circle while she cast the spell that was on the scroll that the mirror worlds Applejack had given her. As they all stood there watching as Rarity's horn glowed a bright orange the scroll lying on the floor in front of her burst into orange and red flames. Within a few minutes the pony version of Sunset Shimmer was standing before the group. Looking at all of them she smiled and then walked up to Applejack from the mirror world and laid a gentle hoof onto her shoulder. Saying to her softly.

“Thank you for bringing me here. Now we have some work to do and I need to talk to Applejack from the mirror world so if you all will excuse us.”

“Wait before I go with you can one of you explain to me how you were able to bring her here when she died from suicide back in my world.” The mirror worlds Applejack asked in confusion

“Its simple really darling you see each of us carry a necklace that holds a element of harmony within it.That power may not have been strong enough to get you out of here. But, they were and are just powerful enough on their own without Twilight's magic to bring Sunset here and thus here she is.” Rarity said as she and the others left the room to leave Sunset to talk to the mirror worlds Applejack alone.

Looking at her then down at the floor Applejack said softly to her as Sunset trotted up to her.

“You must really, really hate me.” Applejack said as a tear fell from her eyes and trickled down her cheek.  

Raising a hoof to Applejack's chin and raising her head so her eyes met with Sunsets, Sunset spoke softly to Applejack.

“Hate you no I do not hate you at all Applejack. What I wrote in my final words to you and to the others was true. I do care about you deeply. However I am a bit disappointed that you couldn’t of all the people in that world see that I was telling you the truth.” Sunset said as she took a hold of Applejack and hugged her warmly.

“I don’t understand why you don’t hate me after all I was apart of the reason you took your own life back home.”

“That is true, you were part of the reason why I killed myself back home and that is also why I am here. I am here to help you wake up from this nightmare that you are in.” Sunset said as she hugged her friend.

“Wiat nightmare what are you talking about what nightmare?” Applejack said as she pushed away from the orange skinned mare that had been hugging her.  

“Your guilt is causing you to be trapped in this world that your mind has created. You feel guilty over my death and there is yet another reason why you also feel guilty isn’t there?” Sunset asked as she looked towards the kitchen at Applebloom who was playing with Rarity on the kitchen floor.

Applejack looked also and lowered her head then said as tears began to flow out of her eyes and trickle down her amber colored cheeks.

“It was my fault that she I mean that my little sister got kicked out of school and now has to find a new school. It was my fault that I let anger cloud my judgment that I helped drive you to take your own life. Sunset can you…. will you ever be able to forgive me?” Applejack said crying.

“It is not I that must forgive you Applejack, you and you alone must do that. I can not relieve you of your guilt over this. There is also something else that I can not do for you Applejack.” Sunset said as she sat back down on her flank.

“What can you not do for me” Applejack said still sobbing.

“I can not and will not face Twilight for you.” Sunset said calmly to Applejack.

“Wh...why not? Why won’t you help me?” Applejack said crying even harder now.

“I am helping you Applejack. You see you are afraid of Twilight aren’t you Applejack. She terrifies you doesn’t she?” Sunset said as she trotted up to Applejack and embraced her in another warm hug.

Applejack shook with both fear and sadness as she accepted the hug from her friend. She cried into Sunsets shoulder saying to her while she cried.

“I...I...Yes I am very terrified of Twilight.”

“What are you afraid of I mean about her that is? What is it about Twilight that frightens you so much that you would put yourself into this nightmare of a world?”

Applejack fully let her tears flow out as she spoke to Sunset crying into her shoulder.

“I am scared of her power and what she might do to my loved ones in retribution for what I did to you Sunset. I should have been there for you but, instead I let anger cloud my mind. I saw how angry Twilight was when she hit me breaking my nose after I showed her your suicide note. She got so made with me that she kicked me and... and...”Applejack's voice trailed off.  

“And now you fear she will do worse to your sister for her part in my death right?” Sunset said as she rubbed Applejack's back with her hooves.

“Yes I can’t bare the thought of losing Applebloom.

“Then with that in mind why are you still here. Go face your fears conquer them and get yourself out of this nightmare that you are in.” Sunset said as she ended the embrace and gently pushed Applejack towards the farmhouse front door.

“Wait before I do I need to speak to Applebloom.” Applejack said as she was being gently pushed towards the farmhouse front door.

Applebloom hearing her name being called looked up at Rarity then nodded and trotted into the living room to speak with Applejack. Looking at the mirror version of her big sister Applebloom smiled warmly to Applejack before saying to her.  

“It wasn’t your fault Applejack. I got myself into trouble and I have to fix it. It wasn’t your fault at all. Please face your fears for me and stop blaming yourself for this mess.” Applebloom said as she walked up to Applejack.

Applejack slumped to the floor as she cried out to the pony version of her little sister.

“I am so sorry Applebloom. I never meant to hurt you like that I never meant to ignore you and cause you to do what you did. Please can you forgive me.”

Applebloom placed both hooves onto her Applejack's head and said softly to her as she rubbed Applejack's head.

“I forgive you Applejack and I know your little sister back home will do the same. Now get up and go face your fears. Conquer your fears and get yourself home. Do it for Sunset. Do it for me but, mostly do it for yourself. Please Applejack you can’t keep going on like this. You need to forgive yourself.” Applebloom said as she rubbed Applejacks head.

Applejack sat there slumped on the floor for a few minutes before Applebloom's words began to take effect within her. As she found a new strength building up inside her she slowly rose to her hooves looked down at the little filly then hugged her warmly before saying to her.

“Thank you Applebloom I don’t know what the future will hold for me or for you but, thank you. I need to go. You take care of your sister you hear I know if you really are real then you're Applejack loves you as much as I love you. Goodbye my little…. sister.”

With that Applejack left the farm and headed back to the castle to face her fears and overcome them. Sunset sat next to Rarity saying to her gently.

“Do you think she will be able to do it Rarity?” Sunset asked as she looked at her friend.

“I don’t know darling I don’t know. She is headed in the right direction and is on the path to forgiveness yet, I don’t know if she will be able to overpower her fear of Twilight.”

Applejack made her way to the castle walked up to the front gate and looked at the two guards standing out front of the main gate. Saying nothing to them she was a bit surprised when they allowed her to reenter the castle unabided. As she got into the castle’s exterieur she yelled out at the top of her lungs.

“TWILIGHT SPARKLE!”  

Looking around Applejack didn’t see Twilight until she heard a voice call out to her.

“Up here.” The voice said.

Looking up a flight of stairs that stood in front of her Applejack saw both Princess Celestia and Twilight Sparkle appear before her. Slowly she began to climb the steps in front of her. It was time for her to face her fears and conquer them. It was time to put things right between the two of them and for Applejack to forgive herself for what she and her little sister did to Sunset Shimmer. But, mostly it was time to make this form of Twilight Sparkle pay for what she put her through. With each and every step she took Applejack slowly gained the strength she needed to face down Twilight and right what was so wrong with both of them. The battle for Applejacks forgiveness had begun.

Chapter 9.

Chapter 9.

Applejack made her way up the steps Princess Celestia slowly backed away from Twilight as she watched Applejack coming closer and closer to Twilight. Once Applejack was at the top of the stairs she said to Twilight angrily.

“Why did you do what you did to me Twilight?” Applejack said angrily as she slowly climbed the stairs towards Twilight.

Twilight said nothing in response to Applejack's question she just grinned as she watched Applejack step off the last step then turned to Celestia and smiled wickedly at her saying to her.

“You know I have noticed one thing Celestia my dear.”

“And what would that be Twilight?” Celestia replied softly.

“I have noticed that you have not asked me where your sister is”. Twilight said as she chuckled evilly at Celestia.

Princess Celestia’s ears lowered back against her skull as her eyes went wide with fear. Looking at Twilight then over at Applejack and back again at Twilight. Princess Celestia said with fear every naughing at her throat.

“W...What...h...have you done...T...Tw..Twilight?”

Twilight smirked as she raised her hooves above her head and her horn started to glow a deep purple. A small blue black orb appeared just above Princess Celestia’s head looking up Princess Celestia realized what Twilight had done. Growing angry with Twilight Celestia lowered her head and pointed her horn at her once brave and kindhearted student. Then charged Twilight with all the force of a raging bull. Only to have Twilight bring the orb crashing down into her body as Celestia got within inches of striking distance to Twilight. Celestia heard Twilight say as her body was pulled inside the orb.

“Goodbye Celestia it was good to be your student” Twilight mused wickedly as she watched Celestia disappear into the orb.

“You’ll pay for THAT!” Screamed Applejack as she charged Twilight.

Twilight moved to the right and stuck her right hoof out tripping the charging Applejack sending her hoof over head tumbling back down the stairs and slamming into the front main gate. With a loud thud Applejack hit the gate then slowly climbed back to her hooves and shook off the pain of hitting the iron steel gate. Looking at Twilight as she slowly descended the stairs towards her Twilight said to Applejack softly.

“Now I don’t know about you, Applejack but; that was very rude of you to rush me like that when I was enjoying watching my former teacher disappear like that.”

Applejack just cracked her neck then rushed Twilight again only to be batted away like an annoying house fly. Twilight hit Applejack with her left front hoof sending her up into the air and crashing back to the ground at the top of the steps. As Applejack hit the ground and rolled several feet from the steps she felt her ribs break from the impact of the blow she took from hitting the ground. Again she got up only this time she placed her left hoof against her rib cage saying in pain as she coughed up blood from her injury.

“I….I…(coughing) Will find a way to stop you”.

“Really I have already knocked you down twice. Yet you still want to fight?” Twilight asked as she sat on her flank looking at the injured amber pony above her.

Applejack closed her eyes then turned around and headed into the castle trying to find anyplace she might be able to hide to do a sneak attack on Twilight. Twilight just rolled her eyes and sighed as she got up off her flank then slowly ascended the stairway following Applejack into the castle. Applejack swallowed hard as she heard Twilight's voice calling out to her from inside the castle looking around she found a small room that was not locked up. Taking a chance she ducked inside of it and waited for Twilight to pass her by all the while she heard Twilight's voice echoing throughout the castle.

“Oh, Applejack I’m coming to find you, come out, come out wherever you are”. Twilight's voice sang out as her voice echoed throughout the castle.

As Applejack waited for Twilight to walk by she heard the voice again that she had heard so many times before this fight started.

“Wake up Applejack please wake up” The voice said.

Applejack shook off the cold feeling she got when ever she heard that voice talking to her. As she waited for Twilight she watched from her hiding place that Twilight was slowly getting closer and closer to her hiding place. As Twilight got within striking distance of Applejacks hiding place Applejack crouched down low gritting her teeth seeing that Twilight was caught completely off guard Applejack lept into the air and pounced on Twilight. Sending the two of the tumbling in a mess of hooves and legs head over head of each other as they tumbled down the hallway and into a suit of armour knocking it over. Applejack got up and stumbled a bit down the hallway while Twilight slowly climbed to her feet laughing coldly. As Twilight watched Applejack stumble about as if she was drunk Twilight said to her.

“This is fun I really should remember to do this more often Applejack.”

Twilight noticed that Applejacks left back leg was badly, strained as she limped off. Away from her and knocked over armor. Turning around she grabbed a piece of it in her mouth then threw it at Applejack hitting her in the back causing her to scream out in pain. Seeing Applejack fall to the ground Twilight trotted over to the fallen amber colored pony and used her magic to pick her up into the air. Floating Applejack over to a nearby wall Twilight said to her as she slammed Applejack multiple times into the wall.

“You.” Twilight

“AAAG”. Applejack

“Never.”

“AAAG”. Applejack

“Should.” Twilight

“AAAG.” Applejack

“Have.” Twilight

“AAAG.” Applejack

“Come.” Twilight

“AAAG.” Applejack

“HERE!” Twilight said as she used her magic to throw Applejack through the wall and into the adjoining hallway behind the wall.

Applejack tumbled and rolled several feet away from Twilight as Twilight stepped over the broken bricks of the wall she said to Applejack who was just climbing to her hooves.

“I thought of a wonderful gift for you Applejack” Twilight said wickedly.

(Meanwhile back at the Apple farm)

Sunset Shimmer set down her teacup that Rarity had prepared for her. Got up off the floor that she had been sitting on and trotted over to the front door of the Applejacks home. Used her magic to open the door then trotted outside. Rarity followed saying to Sunset as she also trotted outside.

“Darling are you OK?”

Sunset looked at Rarity then shook her head as she recalled her words to Applejack before she had left to face Twilight.

“I can not and will not face Twilight for you.” These words played in Sunsets mind as she stood there shaking her head at Rarity.

Rarity looked at her friend then said to her gently.

“Darling if you are worried about Applejack I mean the Applejack that left here to face her fears and conquer them then you should go to her and actually help her. Instead of sitting here and doing nothing.”

Sunset smiled as she realized that Rarity was right even if she had vowed to not actually fight Twilight for Applejack. It didn’t mean that she needed to sit on the sidelines and do nothing for her friend. Sunset trotted back inside the house then looked at all of her friends saying to each of them.

“I am going to go help Applejack each of you may either come with me or you may stay here with no dishonor to any of you. The choice is yours to make as for me I choose to help my friend.” Sunset said as she slowly turned around to head outside but, stopped when she heard Rainbow Dash say.

“Sunset we will all help you to help Applejack besides we are all apart of this and we all need to do our part right girls.” Rainbow said as she floated down from her cloud looking at her friends.

Each of the five ponies all standing in the living room of Applejacks home all cheered in one voice as they started to run towards the open door. Sunset jumped out of the way and watched her friends run towards the castle smiling as she watched them go. Saying to herself just as her friends disappeared from sight.

“I have a better way of getting us there” Sunset said to herself as her horn glowed bright red.

Within a second she teleported right in front of the charging group causing them all to come to a skidding hault. Just as Rainbow Dash was about to say something Sunset smirked and said to her as well as everyone else present.

“Hold that thought” Sunset said as her horn once again glowed red and the entire group disappeared then reappeared in front of the castle.  

(Meanwhile during the battle with Twilight)

Applejack had just gotten back to her hooves as Twilight rushed forwards planting a hoof into Applejacks chest knocking her back into another wall. Blood splattered out of her mouth as she hit the wall and tumbled to the ground. Twilight smirked saying to her fallen former friend.

“Shall I give you pain Applejack? Would you like that? For me to rack your body with pleasurable everlasting pain?” Twilight said as she kicked Applejack in the side.

Twilight’s kick caused Applejack to fly up into the air and crash down unceremoniously on the floor in front of her. Applejack tried to stand back up only to have a purple hoof, slam into her back. As Twilight stomped on Applejacks back Applejack screamed out in pain from the crushing blow.

“AAA. Twilight stop please.” Applejack screamed out as she felt her body racked with pain.

“No.” Was the only reply that Twilight gave Applejack as she continued to kick and stomp on Applejack.  

With every blow Applejack took she thought more and more about her little sister and her words to her. Twilight was merciless with her attack on Applejack. Twilight was completely unaware that Sunset and the rest of Applejacks friends had shown up at the castle. Just as Twilight was about to finish off Applejack with one final stomp to Applejack's head a white colored hoof slammed into Twilight's head knocking her off balance and into a nearby door. Twilight hit the nearby door with such force that it broke apart and clattered to the ground in several large pieces. Rarity helped her fallen friend up then looked towards the broken door and said as she saw Twilight getting back up.

“Darling if you're going to do something you need to do it now.”  

Applejack looked down then said sadly to her friend.

“I can’t face her not on my own she is too powerful I am just not strong enough to beat her.” Applejack said as tears formed in her forest green eyes.

“No she is not!” Sunset Shimmer called out to Applejack as she and the others came into the room where Applejack and Rarity were standing.

Applejack looked at Sunset then over at Twilight who had just gotten up and began to dust herself off. As Twilight started to charge the group that was now forming around Applejack, Applejack heard Sunset say to her.

“Listen Applejack you need to take control of this battle you need to take control of this nightmare don’t let your fear control you. You are stronger than you really know. Say what is in your heart. Tell us what we all represent to you and use that to defeat the fear that is hurting you.” Sunset said as she stepped in front of Twilight knocking her off her charge and into a nearby wall.

As Twilight picked herself back up again Applejack looked down and closed her eyes. Her friends gathered around her in a full circle each one ready to spring forth to protect their friend while she found the strength within to fight Twilight. Twilight saw this and charged fully at Applejack and her friends only to be knocked back when a white sphere encircled both Applejack and all of her friends. Applejack raised her head and her eyes snapped open showing fully white glowing spheres of energy. Saying as her friends protected her while Twilight tried again and again to charge Applejack and her friends only to get knocked back each and every time she ran towards them.  

“I am Applejack,I have friends that love me and care for me. Rarity is my version of commitment, Rainbow Dash represents my need to be faithful to my family and friends. Fluttershy represents my inherent need to love those around me. Pinkie Pie represents my sense of humor. Applebloom is my inner conscious making sure I stay on the straight and narrow path that all apples are set upon in life. And Sunset Shimmer is my need to have forgiveness within my life. AND I SHALL NOT BE DEFEATED.” Applejack's last words echoed loudly throughout the castle as she closed her eyes and yelled out the last few words.

As she did so her body lifted into the air and began to glow a bright amber onyx. Each of those that represented a side to Applejack's personality were pulled into her causing her body to contort and become human again. Opening her eyes once more her eyes glowed with all the colors of the rainbow as she stared at Twilight who was standing up on her hind hooves with her front hooves raised high above her head. Twilight was trying to cast the spell she had used on both Luna and Celestia yet to her surprise it wasn’t working.

“Work damn you….WORK” Twilight screamed out in anger as she saw her spell was not working.

“My friends are right Twilight I need to take control of this nightmare and this battle needs to end.” Applejack said as she raised her hands up towards Twilight palms facing Twilight.

Applejack launched a energy bolt at Twilight knocking her off her hooves and into a wall. Twilight hit the wall with a loud thud. Getting back up she charged Applejack only to be swatted back to the wall again. Laughing as she got back up again she said to Applejack.

“You think the power of your friends can stop me this is my world Applejack I will fully dominate you. Then when I am done with you I will go after your……. sister.” Twilight mused with a evil gleeful tone to her voice.

Applejack narrowed her eyes as Twilight once again charged her this time Applejack reached out just as Twilight came charging in and caught Twilight by the throat picking her up. Her body was fully healed and Applejack wasn’t about to let Twilight beat on her again. Applejack looked at the purple mare held in her hand then said to her softly.

“You know I pity you. I use to look up to you. I thought you were the best thing to come into my life. You just don’t get it at all. I now know that you need to go back to where you belong.” Applejack said as she broke Twilight's neck causing her to fully disappear.

As Twilight's body vanished Applejack looked around and saw both Celestia and a blue pony coming into view. As the two of them got closer Applejack said to Celestia.

“How is this possible I saw you put into that sphere that Twilight used on you Celestia. And uh, who is that with you?”Applejack said pointing at Luna.

Celestia chuckled to herself as her sister stepped forward. Celestia nodded to her sister then said to Applejack.

“Applejack this is my sister Luna the reason we are both here is because you have defeated your fear of Twilight. Thus doing so you have allowed us to be free and remain within your mind as a guide to you while you are in this dream world. I don’t fully understand it myself nor does my sister yet we are both here to help you that is if you are willing to let us.” Celestia said gently.

Applejack looked from to the other before Luna said to her.

“Applejack you have done well to defeat your inner fears please let me bring you out of this world and back home.” Princess Luna said.

Applejack looked over at the blue pony dressed in blue armor then back at Celestia and nodded. As she was about to leave to return to her own world and end the nightmare she was Applebloom appeared before the three of them as did Sunset Shimmer. Both looked at Applejack as Applebloom said to her.

“Don’t forget Applejack I will always be here with you in your dreams to keep you on the straight and narrow path.” Applebloom said as Sunset Shimmer stepped forward.

Applejack looked at her and let a few tears trickle down her amber colored cheeks as she said to her.

“Sunset can you ever forgive me for how I treated you?” Applejack said as she started to cry.

Sunset Shimmer looked peacefully at her then said softly to her.

“You need to forgive yourself first before I can do that for you Applejack. You need to fully let go of your anger and hatred otherwise you will face this nightmare again and again. Until you do let it all go.” Sunset Shimmer said as she started to fade away.

Applejack reached out to grab onto Sunset only to grab onto empty air. She fell to her knees sobbing as Luna came up to her and laid a gentle wing onto Applejack’s shoulder saying to her.

“If you follow me Mrs. Apple I can show you where you need to go in order to get out of this nightmare and to start on the path of forgiveness.” Luna said laying her wing onto Applejack's shoulder.

Applejack looked up and wiped a hand over her eyes removing the last of her tears as she stood up and faced Luna fully. Saying to her.

“I think I know what I need to do Luna but, I wish to thank you both for being there for me when I needed a friend the most.” Applejack said as she headed into the castle.

Applejack walked up the steps leading from the main gate and down the hallway leading towards Sunsets stain glass window. Once she got there she peered through it and saw a small amount of light coming from a  precipice not more than two feet from the window. Smiling to herself she took a running start and lept through the window shattering it to pieces. As she fell downwards the light below her got brighter and brighter until she finally woke up in the arms of her little sister Applebloom.  Applebloom who could see that Applejack was fully wake squealed with joy saying as she hugged her sister tightly around her waist.

“You're awake, you’re awake, you’re awake. Oh, Applejack I was so very worried about you.”

Applejack blinked for a couple of seconds then slowly sat up looking around she saw she was still in front of the school and next to the statue. Saying as she held her little sister close to her.

“It was only a dream just a really bad dream nothing more.”

Applebloom looked at her then said in confusion.

“What are you talking about Applejack? What happened after Twilight left I mean I found you here after she called me with your phone then she well…. she just left.”

“Applebloom it is not important what is how ever important is that I need to find her. Do you know where Twilight went to? Or where she is right now?” Applejack asked as she tried to get up but, fell back down holding her left side with her right hand.

“You might have some broken ribs there sis you better wait here while I call McIntosh to come pick you up.” Applebloom said as she pulled out her phone then stepped away from her sister to make the call to her brother.

After getting off the phone with McIntosh Applebloom watched as Applejack again tried to get up only to come back down again just as hard as she did when she first tried to get up. Sighing to herself Applebloom walked back over to her sister. Who yet again was trying to get up off the cold hard ground. Saying to Applejack as she looked at her sister who sat there staring at her grimly.

“You're not going to wait around for McIntosh to come pick you up are you big sis.” Applebloom asked as she looked at her sister who was still staring at her grimly.

“No I ain't I have to find Twilight I have to make things right between her and me and the whole dang lot of us.” Applejack said as she again tried to get off the ground only to fall back down holding her side while yelping in pain.

“Fine but, if Twilight beats you up again don’t come crying to me for help” Applebloom said as she held out her hand to help her sister off the ground.

Once Applejack was actually able to get up with Applebloom's help that is. She again asked her sister where Twilight was or what direction she had walked off in. Sighing again Applebloom said to her sister sternly as she held her up trying to keep the older Apple from falling over.

“I think she went down by the park past C.H.S sis although I am not sure about that. Why do you even want to make things right with that girl anyways she hurt you or do you not remember that?” Applebloom asked as she lend Applejack against her body to keep her sister from falling over.

As Applejack was about to answer Big McIntosh pulled up in his apple red colored pickup truck. Got out and opened the passenger side door for both Applebloom and Applejack to get in. Without a word to either of them he got back in then started to pull away from the school when he stopped when Applejack said to him.

“Big brother you either head for the park right this second or I swear by Granny Apple Smith's pie I WILL jump out and walk there on my own such as I am able got it?”  Applejack snapped at her brother.

McIntosh sighed then turned the wheel to the right and headed towards the park as the truck pulled up along side the curb to the entrance of the park. Both Applebloom and Applejack could see Twilight sitting on a bench near the entrance fully sobbing. Looking at her two siblings Applejack softly said to both of them.

“Alright no matter what happens next I FULLY expect you two to stay put. Do you both understand me?” Applejack said as she pushed open the passenger side door and slid out of the truck.    

Applejack limped as best she could over to the bench that Twilight was sitting on. Applejack looking at her crying friend couldn’t help but, feel that she needed to at least listen to Twilight before chastising Twilight for her behavior towards her. Looking down at her as Applejack listened to Twilight cry she saw in her hands Twilight was holding Sunset’s suicide note and sitting in front of her was Sunset’s journal. Twilight said while crying fully.

“It...was..my..fault...I LET you die Sunset...I put…. state….a...affairs...a...ahead…. my own… personal…. friendships.” Twilight said while sobbing.

Applejack slowly knelt down in front of Twilight and took her by her hands saying to her gently.

“Oh, Sugar cube it wasn’t your fault. No one could have known that Sunset was going to take this road. You may be one of the most powerful people…..erh… I mean ponies in Equestria, But even you can’t foresee the future. And even if you could there still wouldn’t have been anything you could have done to change it.”

“Why did I leave her here after the Fall Formal I should have taken her home with me” Twilight wailed out in anger and sadness.

Applejack sat down next to Twilight and pulled Twilight into a tight embrace letting her cry on her shoulders. Seeing that Twilight needed a friend now more than ever made her seem less scary than what she was in Applejacks mind when she fought with her. Twilight cried out to Applejack saying to her as she cried.

“I hate this world. I hate what happened to her. I just want this nightmare to be over with. I want Sunset to be alive again. Why does it hurt so much?” Twilight said sobbing into Applejacks shoulders.

“It hurts because our friendship with her was real and was good. It hurts because we all have to carry the weight of what happened to her with us for the rest of our lives. It hurts because we were indeed her friends. Sunset dieing how she did left a hole in our hearts one that no matter what we do will never be fulfilled.” Applejack said rubbing Twilight's back trying to calm her down.

“I was so happy when she wrote to me telling me that she was falling in love. I thought that maybe she would have a chance at a good life and at knowing what true love and friendship was suppose to be. That maybe she had truly been given a chance to be absolutely happy here.” Twilight said crying even harder than before.

“Shhh it is going to be alright Twilight I am here now I will help you through this”. Applejack said as she held Twilight close to her letting her cry fully into her shoulders.

“I am so very sorry for how I reacted to you Applejack I don’t deserve to be your friend not with what I did to you.” Twilight sobbed.

“It’s ok Twilight I am not angry with you not any more. I know now that you were just hurting when you hit and kicked me you were hurting maybe more so than the rest of us were.” Applejack said soothingly to Twilight.

“How can you even say that to me? I don’t understand why you are not angry with me for how I attacked you and hurt you Applejack.”Twilight said as she stopped crying.

“I can say that fully to you because I know now that your heart was broken by what we all did to Sunset Shimmer. I know now that in the moment you attacked me you were not acting on guilt but rather on rage from a broken heart. A heart that we all broke due to how we treated her. I know that your heart was broken and that you were in pain from what we did. I have to live with that knowledge for the rest of my life Twilight. I have to live knowing that I not only helped end one beautiful life in this world. But, that I also played a part in breaking the heart of a good friend of mine. That is how I can say that to you.”Applejack said softly to Twilight.

Twilight laid down on Applejacks lap still allowing some tears to fall as she laid there she said to her.

“I came here because this is where I formally became friends with Sunset. It was shortly after the Battle of the Bands Applejack. Sunset was having a hard time fitting in and I wanted to help her. So I met her here and we talked for what seemed like hours.” Twilight said looking out towards the park watching the sun slowly dip over the horizon.  

Applejack laid her hands onto Twilight's head and back and massaged them gently while saying to her softly.

“We will both deeply miss her Twilight. We both cared very much for her.”

Twilight closed her eyes saying to Applejack as she slowly sat back up.

“I miss her so much Applejack I miss her smile, her laughter, her sense of humor and her… her…” Twilight couldn’t finish her sentence as she started to sob again burying her face into her hands.

Applejack pulled the sobbing girl into another tight embrace as she cried out in anger.

“I hate your sisters and her two friends for doing this Sunset!” Twilight cried out in anger as she held onto Applejack’s body fully accepting the embrace she was giving to her.

Applejack closed her eyes tightly at the sound of Twilight saying she hated her little sister. Applejack never wanted Twilight to hate anyone least of all Applebloom. As Applejack held Twilight tightly in her arms she didn’t notice her little sister disobeying her order to stay in the truck with McIntosh. Applebloom slowly made her way up to the two of them saying softly as she came within hearing distance of both Applejack and Twilight. Applebloom stammered on her words as she tried to speak to Twilight.

“Tw..Twi...Twilight… I… am….s...s..sorry...for…. w...what...we did...t..t..to...Sun...Sunset. P..P..Please...can… you.. f..f..forgive….us for...this?” Applebloom said as tears streamed down her cheeks.

Twilight hearing the little girl's voice stopped crying fully and pushed herself away from Applejack as she turned and screamed at Applebloom.

“FORGIVE YOU!?! WHY BY ALL OF SWEET CELESTIA SHOULD I EVER FORGIVE YOU FOR WHAT YOU HAVE DONE!?!” Twilight screamed in anger at being asked to forgive Applejacks little sister.

Applejack wanted to say something to Twilight for yelling at her sister like that but, she chose to let Twilight have her say knowing that getting into with Twilight right now wouldn’t help matters any. Twilight slowly stood up and grabbed onto Applebloom then picked her up as she was about to hit the little girl she suddenly stopped and dropped to her knees. Twilight pulled Applebloom into a tight embrace hugging her tightly. Whispering into the the thirteen year old's ear as she held her in her arms.

“Why Applebloom, Why would you do something so foolish? Why did you do something selfish? You were suppose to be the kindest, most gentle person that I know. Why would you do this? Please I beg you tell me why?” Twilight said into Applebloom’s ear as she held her in her arms.

Applebloom threw her arms around Twilight and fully sobbed out as she cried holding onto Twilight hoping and praying that Twilight wouldn’t hurt her for what she was about to say to her.

“I thought Sunset was stealing my sister from me. I overheard Applejack and Granny Smith talking about letting Sunset move into our home at Sweet Apple arcs. I over heard Applejack say that Sunset was going to become her sister so I got scared that I was going to lose my sister and be replaced by Sunset. I thought my family didn’t love me any more. Applejack was always hanging around Sunset doing all the things that she and I would do. I was so afraid of losing Applejack that I didn’t even bother to think what Sunset might do to herself if she lost all her friends. I just wanted my big sister back and I wanted things to be back to normal like how they were before you or Sunset showed up in our lives.” Applebloom wailed out crying into Twilight's shoulders.

Twilight pushed Applebloom gently away from her and slowly stood up. Then took Applejack by the hand and placed her hand onto her sister's shoulder saying to both Applebloom  and Applejack.

“I can not and will not forgive either of you for what you both have done to Sunset Shimmer. You both will have to live with this for the rest of your lives. But, maybe perhaps in time, a very, very long time from now…. I might be able to….. forgive you both for this. But not now. You both need to deal with this in your own way. I am so very hurt and angry with you both for what happened to Sunset while she was under your care. You Applejack are supposed to be the element of honesty. Meaning you should have KNOWN right from the start when Sunset said to you all. That she was innocent of the matter that she was accused of she REALLY was telling you all the truth. And you Applebloom should have known that your sister could never, ever replace you with any one no matter how hard you wanted to believe it. What you both have done has hurt me and has cost the life of someone that was very special. Someone that needed a home and friends that could treat her like family. And not like she was nothing more than trash to be tossed aside when things got a little rough. Now I need to go. I have said what I wanted to say and I need to leave. I will return for Sunsets funeral and then I will close the portal to this world forever.” Twilight said to Applejack and Applebloom as she slowly walked away from them.

Applejack looked down seeing the book that Sunset used to use to Write to Twilight in was still laying on the ground she picked it up and called after Twilight.

“Wait before you go back to Equestria please at least take Sunset’s journals with you so that you will have a means to look back on all the happy memories that you have of her Twilight.” Applejack said as she held out the book to Twilight.

Twilight stopped in her tracks before turning back around and saying to both of them as she looked at them both sternly.

“Journals Sunset only had one journal Applejack.” Twilight said to Applejack sternly.

“No Twilight Sunset kept this one and she also kept another one. One that she put her most profound deepest thoughts into. I think Principal Celestia has that one. Why not let me call her and ask her to bring it to the funeral so that you can collect then be on your way afterwards?” Applejack asked as stood there holding out the journal to Twilight.

Twilight looked at her then down at the journal and said to Applejack as she reached out for the book.

“Alright I will return your phone to you afterwards you need to call Celestia. Request she brings the other journal with her to Sunsets funeral. Make it clear to her that is going to be the last time anyone in this world will see me or that journal again. Do you fully understand me?” Twilight said as she took the journal from Applejack’s out stretched hands and then handed over Applejack's phone.

Applejack nodded took her phone from Twilight and called Principal Celestia. Applejack placed the phone onto speaker so that Twilight could hear every word that Principal Celestia said. As the phone rang Applejack thought to herself.

“Sunset is right I need to forgive myself for what I did to her in order to move on but, how can I move on when it just hurts so much?”

Principal Celestia answered her phone with her peaceful regale voice.

“Hello Applejack it is good to hear from you.”

“As it is good to hear from you as well. Listen Principal Celestia I was wondering when is Sunset Shimmer’s funeral going to be held and where will it be held?” Applejack asked with uncertainty in her voice.

“Her funeral will be held on Monday of next week at the local church just past C.H.S. I have already taken the liberty of having a tombstone carved and placed at the local cemetery for her.” Celestia replied.

“That sounds like it would be a good place to hold it. Listen I would like to know if you could do Twilight and myself a huge favor” Applejack replied.

“Sure in this time of need we all need to be there for one another. What is it you would like me to do for you and Twilight?” Asked Principal Celestia.

“Could you bring the journal that Sunset wrote her private thoughts in with you to the funeral so that I can give it to Twilight? She wants to take it back with her to Equestria. You see this will be our last time seeing either her or Sunset's journal in this world. For  you see Twilight means to close the portal to our world for good when she leaves here after Sunset Shimmer’s funeral”

“I see Applejack I wish I could do that for you and Twilight but, I can not. I gave that book to Pinkie Pie to remind her of all the good times she had with Sunset. Now that Sunset is gone Pinkie needs all the good attention she can get. She was a real wreck when I drove her home after Sunset took her own life.”

“I see so then I will have to ask Pinkie about that then.” Applejack said and she grimaced at the mere thought of how bad that conversation was going to be.

“There is something else that you need to know Applejack.” Celestia said sternly.

“And that would be what?” Asked Applejack not sure as to what Celestia was about to say to her.

“Because the journal in question was a binder and not an actual book I went through it and took out all of the entries that talked about Sunset hurting herself. Or about how she had self doubt I didn’t want Pinkie to remember that side of Sunset’s life  nor have to read about it. Not with how bad things are for her right now.” Celestia said as she sighed heavily.

“How bad is it with Pinkie?” Applejack asked softly.

“It’s bad Applejack I know it has only been two days since Sunset’s death but, from what I understand she has taken to locking herself in her room. She won’t eat and from what her mother tells me she won’t sleep either. She has spent the last two days in bed crying her eyes out.” Celestia replied with a hint of worry in her tone of voice.

“Alright I will head over there once Twilight and I are done here at the park.” Applejack said as she was about to hang up the phone.

“Applejack is Twilight with you now and if so may I speak with her please?” Celestia said.

“Hello Principal Celestia.” Twilight replied.

“Applejack take me off speaker phone and hand the phone to Twilight.” Principal Celestia said in a deadpan voice.  

Applejack didn’t reply to this she instead complied with Celestia's request. Applejack lowered the phone then pressed the ‘speaker off’ button and handed it to Twilight. Showing her how to hold it and how to place it against her ear so she could talk into it. Once she was satisfied that Twilight understood what to do with it. Applejack backed away and sat back down on the bench she and Twilight had been sitting on earlier while Twilight spoke to Principal Celestia in private.

“Twilight I know you must be very upset right now with everyone at C.H.S. I know that you must feel that we betrayed Sunset Shimmer and you would not be wrong to feel that way. We did betray her and we did break her heart. I just wanted to let you know that we will do all that we can do to make amends for this horrible action. Those that did this to her have been expelled from school I will do what I can about getting a memorial set up for Sunset to bring honor and light back to her name.” Celestia said to Twilight.

“And all this is suppose to make me feel better right?” Twilight all but snarled into the phone with her reply to Principal Celestia.

“I don’t know if it is going to make you feel better or not Twilight all I can do if offer you that and hope for the best.” Principal Celestia replied calmly.

“You are right about one thing Principal Celestia I am angry about Sunset’s death. I am angry with how she was so very poorly treated here after I left her here in the care of those that I honestly thought would be able to help her. But, instead I learn that those same people that were suppose to help her wound up hurting her. Pinkie Pie is the one that I am mostly angry with above all the others in this world. She is the one that I want to vent my anger towards the absolute most and if she was here now believe me I would do just that.” Twilight said angrily to Celestia over the phone.

“I don’t understand Twilight from what I understand Pinkie’s only real issue in all this was to fall in love with Sunset I don’t understand why you are so upset with her.” Celestia replied.

“Because she SLEPT with Sunset. Doing something like that may not seem like a big deal to you or to your people. But, in the world where Sunset came from, in the world where I come from doing that is a an act of asking one to marry that pony...er.. I mean person.” Twilight replied heatedly to Celestia.

“I see. I don’t know what all happened between them Twilight but, I fully understand your anger.” Celestia said calmly.

“I highly doubt you could ever begin to fully grasp how angry I am. Now according to you Sunset’s funeral will be held on Monday correct?” Asked Twilight.

“Yes Twilight that is correct her funeral will be held on Monday. The school will be closed for the funeral that day.” Replied Celestia softly.

“I see then that gives me two days to think about some things. Things that I can not and will not say right now. Things that I need to consider fully before I return. I will see you at her funeral and Celestia.” Twilight said angrily to Celestia.

“Yes Twilight?” Asked Celestia.

“As far as I am concerned my friendship with this world and it’s people is done after Monday and after I close the portal for good my friendship with you and those that live here dies.” Twilight said as she handed the phone back to Applejack who hung it up.

Applebloom hearing those words raced forwards and grabbed Twilight by her waist begging her to reconsider giving up her friendship with Applejack and the others. Twilight turned her head away from the sobbing child holding onto her waist and placed both hands onto Applebloom’s shoulders gently pushing her off of her. Then slowly walked away sobbing herself.  As Twilight walked away she heard Applebloom cry out to her.

“Twilight please don’t let our friendship die. Please we never meant for any of this to happen you have to believe us TWILIGHT.” Applebloom cried out while fully sobbing.

Applejack knelt down and gently picked up her little sister carrying her back to the truck put her inside the truck as Applebloom wailed. Applejack climbed in then nodded to McIntosh to drive. As they pulled away from the curb of the street that the park was located on. Applejack took one last final look at her former friend that day as Twilight's image slowly disappeared from view while a few tears slipped down her amber colored cheeks. Applejack sighed then rested her head on the passenger side window of her brothers truck and closed her eyes while Applebloom cried herself to sleep inside the truck.

Chapter 10.

Chapter 10.

Twilight returned to Equestria fully sobbing and in pain. Twilight knew that Sunset Shimmer would never be able to graduate High School or even be able to come home now that she was gone for forever. Twilight walked up to her bed  when she exited the crystal mirror and climbed in bed laying her head on her pillow crying heavily. She wanted to so badly go back to the mirror world and fight with those that had caused Sunset Shimmer to take her own life. Yet she knew in her heart that doing so would make her no better than those that bullied and harassed Sunset Shimmer into taking her own life. While crying Spike her faithful and loyal friend walked into her bedroom chamber followed by the main five elemental barriers. Spike seeing that Twilight was upset and trying his best to comfort her in her hour of need laid a gentle clawed hand onto her head stroking her hair gently. Before he could say anything though Twilight snapped at him causing him to jump back in fright.

“NOT NOW SPIKE...CAN’T YOU PONY TAILS SEE I WANT TO BE ALONE!?!” Twilight snapped angrily at him.

Seeing the frightened look on his face she lowered her head back into her pillow and buried her face into her hooves fully letting herself cry out in anger and pain. Applejack looked at Twilight then over at Spike and was the first to speak to Twilight. As she tried to calm her friend down so that she and the others could learn why their velvet colored friend was so upset.

“Sugar cube please tell us what is wrong I am sure we can help you if you just talk to us.” Applejack said softly as she laid a hoof on the crying mare's head.

“It was my fault, it was all my fault.” Twilight sobbed out as she laid her head back down onto her pillow and closed her eyes tightly.

“Darling what was your fault, Twilight please talk to us you know we are your friends. We want to help you if we can that is.” Rarity said as she sat down in front of Twilight.

“She’s gone because of me. It is all my fault, I put state affairs above my station as her friend.” Twilight cried out as Fluttershy spoke next to her trying to calm her down.

“Who are you talking about Twilight?” Fluttershy asked as she gently flew up to her friend then landed on her bed next to Twilight.

Fluttershy landed softly next to Twilight and gently pulled the velvet mare into a soft embrace while Twilight cried out again. Hugging her friend and seeing how upset she was, was making Fluttershy cry as well. She didn’t like seeing her friends upset and felt she HAD to do something, anything to help her friend out. Saying softly to her friend as Twilight cried in despair Fluttershy said to her softly.

“It’s going to be OK Twilight I am sure we as your friends can help you with this. Please tell us what happened so that we might be able to fix this for you.” Fluttershy said while hugging Twilight.  

“Why did I let my duty as a princess get in the way of my friendship with her?” Twilight cried as she laid her head onto Fluttershy's shoulders.  

Rubbing her back and her head with her hooves Fluttershy gently said to Twilight.

“Please talk to us Twilight to whom are you referring to? Please let us help you.” Fluttershy said as she rubbed Twilight's head and back with her hooves.

Twilight’s body trembled and shook as she sobbed Pinkie was the next one to try to calm her down but, it did little good. Pinkie saying to her friend Twilight in a vain effort to calm her down said softly to her.  

“Maybe a party might cheer you up Twilight?” Pinkie said as she tried to calm her friend down.

Hearing those words from Pinkie and feeling angry with the other Pinkie from the mirror world caused Twilight to react badly. As she lept off of Fluttershy and onto the cold crystal floor of her castle yelling out at Pinkie Pie. Causing the pink colored mare to turn four shades darker than what her pink coat was already. As well as causing her hair to deflate completely at the sight of her friends angry facial expression. Pinkie backed away from Twilight and her ears folded back wards as she slowly backed away from Twilight. As Twilight stepped closer and closer towards the cowering pink mare she got more and more angry with her. Twilight’s face looked like a cross between a rabid dog and snarling cat. Screaming at Pinkie Pie Twilight screamed out in anger.

“GET OUT! GET OUT ALL OF YOU! GET OUT OF MY HOME AND LEAVE ME….alone.” Twilight all but whispered the last of her words as she fell to the crystal floor of her castle bed room chamber sobbing.

Each of her friends looked at each other then slowly walked towards the door of her bedroom chamber lowing their heads as Applejack said to them all.

“Come Y’all let's let her be alone like she asked us to do. I think she needs time to rest and heal from whatever it is that is bothering her.” Applejack said as she and the others made their way out of Twilight's bedroom chamber leaving Twilight to cry on the cold hard floor of her bedroom.

“You all go ahead without me. I am going to stay and see if I can help her out.” Rainbow said as she turned to go back inside the bedchamber.

Fluttershy and Applejack were both about to say something but, Rainbow just cut them off before either of them could say anything.

“Look I know you guys want me to go with you and all. And normally that would be awesome but, right now I am needed here with Twilight. Spike I don’t want you to say anything. I just want you to get a quill and paper then take a message for me to be sent immediately to Princess Celestia.” Rainbow said as she looked over at the baby dragon standing next to Fluttershy.

Spike did as he was asked to do. He ran down stairs got a quill and piece of paper then came back up and readied himself to take a message for Rainbow Dash to be sent to the Princess right away. Seeing that he was ready to take her message Rainbow cleared her throat before she said to him.

“Spike as I talk you are to write this down got it?”

Spike shook his head up and down then placed the quill into a nearby ink flask and made ready to jot down what Rainbow was about to tell him. Rainbow Dash said to Spike.

“Dear Princess Celestia this is the awesome Element of Loyalty Rainbow Dash. I am writing this letter to you because your most awesome and faithful student Twilight Sparkle needs you now more than ever. She is suffering in great pain and anger I am not sure what to do to help her. I would like your advice on this. I think she has lost somepony that is or was very special to her and thus is taking her anger out on us. She has already nearly bit Pinkie Pie's head off yelling at her as well as the rest of us. Please come to the Crystal Castle as soon as you are able to do so. I will remain here with her until your arrival. Sincerely your most awesome and most loyal subject Rainbow Dash.”

Spike jotted every word that Rainbow had said to him then handed the letter over to her so she could read it then approve of it once she was done looking at it. Looking over the letter Rainbow sighed as she nodded to Spike saying to him as she let him pick up the letter to send it to Princess Celestia.

“Good work now please send this letter right away I will be in Twilight's bedchamber waiting for Princess Celestia to show up. Once she gets here please bring her to the bedchamber so that she might be able to help Twilight out.”  Rainbow Dash said as she headed back into Twilight's bed chamber to help her friend.

Spike took the letter walked over to a window unlatched it then and sent the letter. Twenty minutes later he belched out Celestia’s reply to Rainbow Dash. He read the letter then brought it to Rainbow Dash who was in Twilight's bedchamber gently covering the sobbing velvet colored mare with her left wing. While nuzzling her head with her snout as Spike came into the bedchamber Rainbow stopped what she was doing and looked at him with eyes filled with sadness. He laid the letter that Celestia had written in response to Rainbows letter down in front of the two then walked away. Opening the letter Rainbow Dash read.

“My dear and faithful Rainbow Dash holder of the Element of loyalty I have read your letter and shall be there shortly. I need you to stay with Twilight for as long as you are able to do so. I will be bringing with me an item that might help sway her pain in this matter. I know what is troubling her and I will be the one to help her. What I need you to do in not leave her side until I arrive which should be in about a half hour. Thank you for taking care of Twilight in her hour of need and for proving that you are indeed the Element of Loyalty.

“Sincerely

Princess Celestia”.

Reading the letter that Princess Celestia had written to her Rainbow Dash laid her head back down onto Twilight's head as she and Twilight both fell asleep. A few minutes latter Twilight woke up cold and alone in her bedroom chamber looking out her window she saw it was night time. Stretching she slowly climbed to her hooves, yawned then made her way out of her bedroom chamber. Looking around she was unable to find either Rainbow Dash, the girls or Spike anywhere. Twilight moved from one room to another in her search for her friends and her assistant Spike. Unable to locate them she thought to herself as she made her way back to her bedchamber.

“They must have gone home yet that doesn’t explain why Spike is nowhere to be found. He must have done with them to give me time to be alone. Yeah that has to be the reason why I can’t find him anywhere within the castle.”

Just as she was about to reenter her bedchamber she heard a soft voice calling out to her coming from down the hallway leading to the map room.

“Twiiiiiiliiiiiight.” The voice called out to her from the direction of the map room.

Looking down the hallway Twilight said to herself as she heard the voice call out to her again.

“What was that?” Twilight said softly to herself.

“Twiiiiliiight.” The voice called out again.

Following it she headed towards the cutie mark map chamber and entered the map room. Twilight upon entering the chamber saw standing before her was Sunset Shimmer. Over joyed to see her student and friend standing there Twilight raced up to her only to skid to a halt when Sunset snarled at her. Looking at her friend Twilight began to see something was wrong very wrong. Sunset scowled and snarled at her saying angrily to Twilight who stood there with fear slowly etching its way across her velvet colored face.

“Twilight you left me alone.” Sunset snarled at Twilight.

Hearing those words Twilight choked on her own as she looked at Sunset’s angry face getting more and more frightening with each and every passing second.  

“I...I didn’t….m..m..mean to...Sunset” Twilight said choking on her words to Sunset.

Sunset looked at Twilight then slowly began to step towards her saying to Twilight so coldly that ice itself would have a fair chance in hell.

“You let me DIE! Twilight.” Sunset said grimly to Twilight as she looked at her with anger in her teal colored eyes.  

Twilight began to shake with fear as she watched Sunset slowly walk towards her.

“You weren’t there for me!, when I needed you to be there for me Twilight.” Sunset said as her face slowly scowled and began to become more demonic looking.

“I….didn’t mean to leave you alone….”Twilight began but was cut off by an angry snarl from Sunset.

“Save your pathetic attempt to apologize for one that truly deserves it.” Sunset snarled back at Twilight.  

Twilight fell to the floor and buried her face into her hooves crying.

“Do you remember my last words to you that I wrote to you in my journal Twilight? Do you remember me asking NO! BEGGING YOU TO BRING ME HOME!” Sunset screamed the last of her words to Twilight as laid on the floor of the cutie mark map room shaking in fear as Sunset approached her.

Twilight shook with fear as Sunsets words pounded away in her ears. With each step that Sunset took her voice got more and more demonic and more and more wicked. Sunset looked at the frightened mare lying on the floor shivering in fear before her. She smiled to herself even though Twilight couldn’t see her smiling with her hooves covering her face and snout. Sunset said grimly to Twilight as she took another step towards her.

“Do you know what it is like to die Twilight? Do you know what it is like to hold a razor in your hands and feel the cold lifeless metal on your flesh as you draw it along your wrist Twilight?” Sunset growled out to Twilight.

“Sunset you're scaring me please I didn’t mean to leave you alone.” Twilight said as she slowly raised her head to face her tormentor.

Looking at Sunsets face Twilight saw her friends face slowly turning a dark charcoal grey. As Sunset's skin and fur began to rot and fall off her bones hitting the floor with each step she took towards Twilight. Twilight’s eyes went wide with fear now fully etched over her velvet face as she sat there staring at the horror that was stepping ever closer to her. Saying in absolute terror at the demonic sight that slowly walked towards her.

“Sun...set...w..w..what is...happening...t..to..you?!?” Twilight squeaked out in fear as she watched more and more flesh fall from Sunsets face.

“Do you like my new look Twilight? I have you to thank for this. This is what happens when you rot in a coffin. This is what you did to me!” Sunset hissed out in anger at Twilight.

Twilight closed her eyes and shook her head trying to get the image of her friend’s rotting corpse out of her mind yet it didn’t work. As Sunset’s flesh rotted away revealing her broken skeletal frame underneath she said to her Twilight in a gurgling demonic voice.  

“Look at me Twilight look at what you did to me!”

Twilight didn’t look up at Sunset until Sunset yelled out at her wickedly.

“LOOK AT ME!” Sunset screamed out in anger.

Twilight slowly opened her eyes to look at Sunset Shimmer's rotting corpse standing now a mere three feet from her. Twilight fully seeing worms and maggots falling out of Sunsets mouth as she heard Sunset speak to her demonically.  

“This is what happens to ponies when you leave them alone to die scared and frightened of a cold dead world. The very same world that you left me to die in. The very same world that you left me to have friends in, friends that abused me, friends that used me for their own ends, friends that were not my friends at all.” Sunsets corpse hissed out to Twilight.

Twilight climbed to her hooves slowly then she tried to run from the awful sight before her. Yet to her ever growing fear her legs didn’t move. As she soon found that she was fully frozen in place she looked at Sunsets rotten corpse saying to Sunset.

“Sunset please I never ever meant to leave you alone in that world. I wanted to help you I really did please you have to believe me.”

Sunset grinned wickedly to her as she got within another foot of her former friend and mentor. Sunset said to Twilight while pointing a rotting bony hoof at Twilight’s chest as more maggots and worms fell ever more from her rotting lips.

“I don’t have to believe anything you say to me Twilight!”

Sunset watched with glee as she saw Twilight shaking with fear in front of her while saying to her wickedly.

“Shall I show you how it feels to die Twilight? Would you like to die alone and scared knowing that no one not one single person or poney cares about you all?”

Hearing those words Twilight began to plead for Sunset to let her go yet her words fell on deaf ears as Sunset just stood there grinning like a cheshire cat about to enjoy its meal.

“Sunset please I beg you let me go! I never meant to hurt you” Twilight pleaded.

Sunset scoffed as she said to her former mentor and friend.

“You never meant to hurt me? Well you DID hurt me Twilight! You claimed that FRIENDSHIP was suppose to be the most important thing in the whole world. That without it we are nothing! Well I guess you were right about that Twilight. Because of you I get to spend the rest of eternity alone trapped in darkness…... forever alone. All because you had to be selfish you had to put state affairs above your friends and above one that REALLY needed you.” Sunset said as she pushed on Twilight's chest with a sticky rotten hoof.

Twilight looked down at Sunsets rotten hoof then back up at Sunsets rotting corpse in front of her. Saying as she watched Sunset transform into her human version.

“Please Sunset I truly never meant to hurt you I never meant for you to die alone. Please I beg you don’t do this. I never meant for any of this to happen.” Twilight wailed out as she looked back down and saw maggots and worms crawling on her chest.

Twilight tried to raise a hoof to her chest to brush the worms and maggots off of her. Yet as she had learned when she had tried to run away from Sunset her hooves like before where frozen in place. Shaking in full realization that she would not be able to get away and find a safe place to hide Twilight screamed out in fear all the while Sunset just laughed.

“Sunset please I beg you don’t do this” Twilight screamed out in fear.

Twilight heard a noise coming from behind her as she looked behind her she saw a coffin slowly rise up from the ground just a few feet from her. Its silver lid creaked open slowly as chains began to sprout out from the inside of it wrapping themselves around Twilight's front and back hoofs. The chains began to slowly drag Twilight towards the coffin as she pawed and clawed at the ground beneath her hooves trying desperately to get away from them. Every time she tried to pull herself free the chains clamped down even tighter as they very slowly began to drag her towards the coffin. Screaming out in fear to Sunset as she was now able to raise both front hooves out towards her former student and friend Twilight wailed out.

“Sunset help me!” Twilight screamed out as she was dragged ever closer to the coffin behind her.

Sunset grabbed onto Twilight's right front hoof with a rotting hand saying to her as she raised her other hand up to Twilights eyes. Twilight looked at Sunsets other hand and saw held in her hand was a razor blade that was fully caked in dried blood.

“This is what it feels like to die alone Twilight. This is what it felt like for me to slice my wrist and bleed to death alone, scared that no one would be there to stop me from taking my own life.” Sunset said as she moved her hand over to Twilight's hoof placing the razor onto her flesh.

Twilight's eyes went wide as she felt the cold icey metal touch her hoof being held tightly in Sunsets rotting hand. Sunset smiled as she drew the razor across Twilight's hoof cutting deeply into her flesh. The razor stung like a hornet and scorpion stinging her at the same. Twilight screamed out in pain as she felt her blood leak out from the cut that Sunset just gave her.

“AAAA! STOP PLEASE IT HURTS, IT HURTS SO MUCH! PLEASE SUNSET DON’T DO THIS!” Twilight screamed out as the chains there wrapped around her body dragged her closer and closer to the coffin.

Sunset smiled when she saw that Twilight was in pain from the cut she had just caused to her. Looking at her as her eyes sank into her skull and her hair began to fall out making her look more like she had mange rather than a full head of beautiful red and yellow hair. Sunset said to Twilight as Twilight was pulled into the coffin and to lead slammed shut on her.

“Good bye Twilight may you rot in Tartarus for what you did to me.”

Sunsets body fully rotted away and fell to dust leaving behind her clothing and the razor that she had held to Twilight's hoof. Twilight could be heard kicking from inside the coffin as it slowly sank back into the earth from whence it came. Screaming out as the coffin sank further and further into the ground underneath it Twilight screamed out in terror as she kicked and kicked the inside of the coffin.

“Sweet Celestia help me Sunset please HELP ME!” Twilight screamed out in terror.

The coffin slowly disappeared from site and Twilight was left alone trapped inside the coffin curled up in a half fetal position. As she closed her eyes and began to cry to herself thinking while she remained trapped inside the coffin as the darkness of the coffin overtook her.  

“I really do deserve this. I let her down. I let Celestia down. I am not the princess of friendship this is my reward for letting Sunset die scarred and alone. This is where I belong.”   

“Twilight WAKE UP!” Celestia's voice boomed into the darkness the now engulfed Twilight as she rested inside the coffin that Sunset had trapped her in.

Twilights eyes snapped open and she rolled off her bed onto the floor hitting her head on a nightstand that she had next to her bed. Holding her head in her hooves as she climbed to her feet looking around. She saw she was back in her own warm and safe bedroom chamber of the Crystal Palace that she called home. Standing next to her bed was her mentor and friend Princess Celestia who looked worried and concerned for her. Twilight stammered on her words as she tried to put together what Celestia was doing in her bedroom chamber.

“Celestia…..is...i...it...rea...really...you?” Twilight said as she slowly looked around her room.

Princess Celestia nodded gently to her faithful student as she slowly walked up to her embracing her in her snow white wings and hugging Twilight tightly in a very warm embrace. Saying to her softly as she held her student in her hooves and wings.

“Yes my faithful student it is me. I am here for you.” Princess Celestia said softly embracing Twilight fully in her loving wings and hooves.

Twilight couldn’t hold back her tears any longer she wrapped her own hooves around the chest of her mentor and let herself cry out to her.

“Oh, Celestia I have failed you.” Twilight said crying to her mentors chest.

“There, there my faithful student it will be alright now I am here for you.” Celestia said soothing Twilight as she rubbed her head and back with her powerful hooves.

Twilight cried and cried into Celestia's chest saying as she cried to her mentor.

“It was all my fault I should have been there for her. Yet I chose to ignore her and to concentrate on my duty as a Princess of friendship. Celestia I am so sorry I failed you I don’t deserve to be a Princess not after I have failed you so badly.”

“Tell me to whom are your referring to my faithful student. Who did you ignore and allow to die my faithful student.” Celestia said calmly to Twilight as she held her tightly in her wings and hooves.

Twilight hearing those words gulped heavily she didn’t want to have to tell her mentor about her failure towards Sunset yet she knew she had little choice in the matter. Twilight wanted to run and hide far away from Celestia where she could be alone in her pain but, Twilight knew that running wouldn’t bring Sunset Shimmer back nor would it solve anything. So Twilight slowly gathered her courage and began to tell Celestia what happened to Sunset and why she was so upset. Twilight said softly to Princess Celestia as her mentor ended her loving embrace to her.

“I let Sunset Shimmer die alone and scared I put state affairs ahead of being her friend and ignored her when she needed me the most.” Twilight said as she bowed her head to avoid Celestia's gaze.

“I see and how did Sunset die Twilight?” Celestia said as her gaze narrowed on to the valve mare sitting in front of her.

Twilights eyes blinked a few times as she pushed back more tears that were about to fall from her face. Looking up into her mentor's eyes she said as she sighed to herself.

“Her friends from the mirror world all bullied her and harassed her into taking her own life. Sunset was accused of posting stuff online that was embarrassing to her friends this lead to them treating her poorly and thus she took her own life. Oh, Celestia what am I to do about this please tell me how to fix this I’ll do anything you ask of me anything at all.” Twilight said as she looked into the eyes of her mentor.

Celestia smiled softly to Twilight and placed a gentle hoof under her chin then said to her while half smirking.  

“This is what you are to do Twilight…... you are to be placed under arrest for allowing this to befall Sunset Shimmer” Celestia said raised her hooves then clapped them together just as two pony guards entered Twilight's bedroom chambers.  

Twilight looked at the guards then at her mentor as her eyes went wide with fear. Exclaiming out in terror as the guards got closer to her she exclaimed.

“No wait! Please don’t do this I swear to you I can fix this I don’t know how but, I will fix this somehow I swear it.”

“I am sorry my faithful student but, you have failed me there for you are hereby under arrest. I can’t have the princess of friendship fail in such an important role as helping one that needed her to be there now can I Twilight. If I let you go unpunished for this crime against friendship what would the nobility think of this? You have created a fine scandal and real mess for me to clean up Twilight.” Princess Celestia said as she smiled wickedly at Twilight who was backing away from her.

The guards entered Twilight's bedroom chambers and clamped full iron manacles onto her front and back hooves. Struggle though she might the iron manacles held fast to her hooves as they began to drag her out of her bedroom chamber Twilight felt something hard smack her right in the lower jaw jarring her awake. Twilight’s eyes snapped open as she looked up to see Rainbow Dash and Princess Celestia both standing over her. In fear of being arrested or even being tortured and not really knowing what was really going on Twilight lept to her feet and tried to use her magic on both of them. Only to receive for her efforts a blue hoof to her her face knocking her over onto her flank Rainbow looked at her and yelled to her.

“WAKE UP! TWILIGHT YOU ARE HAVING A NIGHTMARE!” Rainbow screamed as she got between her and Princess Celestia.

Twilight shook her head, blinked a few times then held a hoof to her lower jaw rubbing it tenderly before exclaiming out as her mind tried to put together what had just happened.

“Rainbow….is….is it really you!?!” Twilight exclaimed rubbing her sore lower jaw.

Rainbow quirked an eyebrow at the question but, nevertheless answered Twilight’s question.

“Yes it is really me Twilight I mean who else would it be?” Rainbow said as she sat down in front of her friend.

Twilight looked from Rainbow Dash then to Princess Celestia and back again before saying to her friend in an almost whisper.

“I want you to leave Rainbow I don’t feel like hanging out with you today.” Twilight said as she slowly began to make her way back to her bed only to be stopped in mid stride by Princess Celestia.

Twilight looked at her then over at Rainbow and lowered her head as Princess Celestia wrapped her up in her powerful wings hugging her tightly. Saying softly to her as she held the velvet colored mare in her hooves and wings.

“It is alright to be angry my faithful student. Everything is going to be OK. You need not worry about that nightmare you had Twilight. I won’t arrest you for what happened to Sunset Shimmer.” Celestia said as she rocked Twilight back and forth in her wings and hooves.

Twilight said nothing to her just cried into her Celestia's mighty wings. Celestia looked up for a brief moment seeing Rainbow was still sitting on the floor in front of her and Twilight she said gently to her.

“Rainbow Dash will you please give Twilight and myself a few minutes alone please.”

Rainbow nodded then got up and trotted out into the hallway saying as she shut the door behind her to Princess Celestia.

“I’ll be out here if you need me Princess and Twilight don’t worry Princess Celestia will take very good care of you you’ll see.”

Princess Celestia nodded to Rainbow in return as she watched the sky blue peguis walk out of Twilight’s bedroom chamber and shut the door behind her. Looking down at the sobbing velvet mare she was still cradling in her hooves and wings she spoke softly to her saying genty to Twilight.

“Twilight my faithful student I know that you feel angry right now because of what happened to Sunset Shimmer. I know that you blame yourself for her death. But, it really wasn’t your fault that she died. You couldn’t have known that her friends in the mirror world would treat her so poorly that it would drive her to taking her own life.” Celestia said to Twilight as she rocked her back and forth gently cradling Twilight in her wings and hooves.

“But, I should have BEEN there for her. I let her down! I let her die scared and alone. I let her think that no one would help her or be her friend. She died because of me it really is my fault that she is gone. If I hadn’t gone to that stupid state service the day she had wrote me she might still be alive today.” Twilight said as she hugged her mentor tightly.

Sighing heavily Princess Celestia closed her eyes tightly then slowly set Twilight down and nestled her cheek with her own before saying to her.

“Listen to me Twilight blaming yourself for her death isn’t going to help you at all. All you are going to do is make things worse for you in the long run of things to come.” Celestia said trying to sooth her faithful student.

“But, I do blame myself don’t you see Princess Celestia if I had been a better friend to Sunset shimmer instead of attending to my duty here in Equestria. If I had actually gone to her when she asked for my help I would have been able to do something to help her. I don’t know what I would have done. But, at least I would have tried and trying to do something, trying to fix this would have been far better than me staying here right? But no instead of helping her I chose to act not as her friend not, as the princess of friendship should have acted. Inso doing so I wound up placing state affairs ahead of my friends when I should have been there for one friend that really needed me to be there for her.” Twilight said as she sank to the floor and buried her head into her hooves.  

Celestia laid a gentle wing over her faithful student saying to her as she stroked Twilight's head with her wing.

“Twilight I know you are hurting right now and I know that you more than likely don’t want to hear this but, all that anger and sadness within you is only going to cause you more pain. You have to let that anger and sadness go in order to move on with your life. You have to….. forgive your friends for what they did to Sunset.” Celestia softly said while stroking Twilight's head with her wing.

Twilight looked up at her mentor her eyes blazing with hate and anger upon hearing her mentor ask her to forgive her former friends for what happened to Sunset Shimmer. Twilight all but, screamed out in rage at her mentor who to Twilight's surprise remained vigilant and rather placidly calm while Twilight screamed at her.

“HOW CAN YOU, YOU OF ALL PONIES IN EQUESTRIA POSSIBLY ASK ME TO FORGIVE THOSE...THOSE MONSTERS FOR WHAT THEY DID TO SUNSET? AREN’T YOU THE LEAST BIT UPSET BY THIS? HOW CAN YOU OF ALL OF US THAT LIVE HERE IN THIS LAND NOT SHOW ANY SIGN OF HATE OR ANGER TOWARDS THEM?” Twilight screamed out as tears fell from her velvet colored cheeks.

Princess Celestia smiled warmly to her faithful student saying to her softly and gently.

“I can say that to you Twilight my faithful student because I have already been where you are right now. I have gone through what you are currently going through. I lost a good friend many moons ago before your birth and like you I was angry and just like you are now I blamed myself for her death.” Celestia said softly.

Twilight looked at her Princess as if Celestia had suddenly grown two heads saying to her in confusion Twilight said.

“Who…. was it that you lost that caused you to feel what I am feeling now Princess?” Twilight asked as she sniffed trying to hold back more tears that were about to fall from her purple colored eyes.

Celestia looked at her student then lowered her head not really wanting to talk about her own pain in this matter. Yet she chose to do so to help her faithful student understand that hate and anger only begets more of the same. Raising her head back up to meet Twilights eyes Princess Celestia said in her regale voice to Twilight.  

“Her name was Silver Moon. She was my closest friend and just like  it was with Sunset Shimmer. Silver Moon had been wrongfully accused of writing things down that had been very personal to me and to my friends. Unlike Sunset Shimmer where she was accused of sending personal information over I think you called it the internet. Silver Moon was accused of sending this information to the royal family and to the royal news paper. Things got posted and Silver Moon wound up losing all of her friends including me. When the truth came out that she was really innocent I was overjoyed. However that didn’t stop Silver Moon from taking her own life. You see Twilight she died before I was able to tell her that we found out who was responsible for the postings. Knowing that she had died without ever finding out who did this to her I lost it. I went after those that did that to her.”

Twilight lowered her head and asked softly almost whispering to her mentor.

“Who did that to your friend Princess Celestia?’

“It doesn’t matter anymore my point is that because I was upset with what happened to Silver Moon I flew into a rage and wound up hurting the ones that did had caused her death. I nearly killed that pony because of my rage and blind hatred Twilight. You see Twilight rather than forgive them I let hate and anger rule my judgment that day and it nearly cost another's life. I am telling you this because I don’t want you to go through what I went through. Which is why I have brought you…… this.” Celestia paused before saying her last word to allow her horn to glow bright yellow.

As her horn glowed she levitated a small piece of parchment over to Twilight. Twilight looked at the parchment her mouth gaping open in utter shock at what her eyes befell upon. Looking up at Princess Celestia she said stuttering on her words as they came out of her mouth.

“P...P..Princess...i..i..is...t..this..what...I...I think it is?” Twilight said stuttering on her words.

“Yes my faithful student it is. But, there are a few things you need to know about this scroll before you take it.”

“Such as?” Twilight said as her ears twitched and her right eyebrow raised up slightly.

“One I have charged this scroll with my own personal magic thus it can only be used no more than one single solitary time no more no less.

“Ok I didn’t know that was even possible Princess Celestia I had no idea you had that type of power or magic.” Twilight said as she looked at the scroll then back at her mentor.

“It is possible but, only for me and only for a single time once per every sixty moons. Now the second part of what I need to let you know about this scroll is that it can not be used by you at all.”

“Then what is the real point of you going to all the trouble of charging it and letting me have this if I am not the one to use it then?” Twilight asked in confusion.

“The point is I want you to give this scroll to someone else. Let this person be the one to make the call as to whether or not to actually use this power. Or let them live with their own guilt over what happened to Sunset Shimmer.” Princess Celestia replied calmly to Twilight who still had a look of confusion on her velvet colored face.

Sighing softly to herself Twilight softly asked Princess Celestia.

“Who am I meant to give this power to?” Twilight asked.

“I have chosen it to be Applejack the Applejack from the mirror world that is. I chose her because unlike the rest of your five friends over there. She is the most logical one and the most level headed one. I know that she would not use this power for her own self gain and would more than likely choose not to use but, nevertheless the choice must still be offered to her.”

“I don’t want to give her or any of them this much power Celestia I don’t think they deserve to have this type of a second chance.” Twilight said as she rotated the scroll up and down with her magic studying it as she looked at it carefully.

“I understand fully your reservations on this subject there is one more thing that you need to know about this scroll before I depart.” Celestia replied gently to Twilight as she watched her faithful student leviate the scroll over to her vanity desk and slip it into the top drawer of her vanity desk.

“And that would be what?” Twilight said as she used her magic to close the drawer of her vanity desk.

“That is this if Applejack does chose to use this scroll and the power contained within it. She will go no further back through time than the day of Sunsets death. Applejack will arrive precisely one hour before Sunset’s death . All of the events up until now will not happen and will only remain as a memory in every ones mind it is these memories that will as it is my hope drive them to be better friends to Sunset. However the C.M.C will still be expelled from school. I have chosen not to change that part of their history to help drive them into becoming better people.” Celestia said as she started to make her way to the door of Twilight's bedchamber.

Twilight watched her go then slowly climbed back into bed just as Spike and Rainbow Dash both came back into her room. Princess Celestia looked at the two of them then back at Twilight who yawned then fell asleep saying to them both softly.

“You two need to watch over her until she leaves in two days for Sunsets funeral.” Celestia said softly as she made her way down the hallway and to the main front gate of the Crystal Palace.

Rainbow Dash called out to her as she was making her way down the hallway towards the castle main gates.

“Princess Celestia aren’t you at all the least bit angry with what happened to Sunset Shimmer. After all she was indeed your student before she was Twilight’s so I don’t understand why would offer to help fix this for Twilight?” Rainbow asked as Celestia stopped in her tracks then slowly turned around to face the blue skinned mare.

Looking into her pink eyes Celestia smiled warmly and said to her softly.

“Yes Rainbow I am very angry with them yet I can not allow my anger to rule my judgement I am giving them a choice nothing more and nothing less. Live with their guilt over this or do something to fix it and try to be better for it. As you know Rainbow Dash I have lived for over one thousand moons and as such I have lost many good friends. Not once was I given the choice that I am giving to your counterparts in the mirror world. Besides I am fairly certain that they won’t use it and thus chose to live with their guilt rather than trying a quick fix for it.”

“So what are you saying this is some sort of test to see if they are worthy of what our friendship with them?” Rainbow asked as she quirked an eyebrow.

“I am sorry Rainbow Dash but, that is not for you to know now if you'll please excuse me I need to go take care of a few matters of state. Please remain here with Twilight and keep an eye on her oh, before you get the idea to use the scroll for yourself or even try to get rid of it. You should know that I charged it with my own personal energy and thus made that rather impossible for you to do.” Celestia said as she turned around then headed out the main gate of the Crystal Palace.

Rainbow lowered her head then headed inside to tend to her friend seeing that Twilight was fast asleep. Rainbow figuring it was from being so exhausted from the nightmare Twilight had, had Rainbow climbed on top of Twilight's bed and curled up at the foot of her bed falling asleep as well. Twilight and Rainbow both slept for the entire day and well into the night both of whom had been very worn out by the day's events. The next two days came and went by slowly with Twilight taking her meals in her bedroom and contemplating whether or not she should actually give the scroll that Celestia had given her to Applejack. The day of the funeral came by and Twilight found herself sitting in front of her Vanity with Rainbow slowly brushing her mane while she looked at herself in the vanity mirror. Twilight said to Rainbow as Rainbow brushed her main for her.

“I really don’t want to do this Rainbow I really don’t want to go to Sunset’s funeral. Going to her funeral means this is all going to become real and I don’t want it to be real at all.” Twilight said sadly as she stared at her reflection in her vanity mirror.  

“I know you don’t want to go there. I know that this all seems like a really bad dream Twilight. but, if you don’t go there and you don’t offer them a chance to change what happened to Sunset then you will regret it forever.” Rainbow said as she finished brushing Twilight's mane and placed a black bow in her hair.

Twilight laid a hoof over Rainbow’s hoof then slowly got up and used her magic to open the top drawer of her vanity. She took out the scroll that Celestia had given her two days ago and placed it into her backpack. Then looked at her friend before departing through the mirror for Sunsets funeral. Rainbow watched her friend go and then left the castle to go spend her time with her pet tank. She felt that she was in need of some very much “me” time. Or as Rainbow would come to  call it ‘awesome time’ to herself to help deal with what Celestia had said to her two days ago. Twilight made it safely to Canterlot High School looking around she found Principal Celestia waiting for her on the front steps of the school. Lowering her head as she approached the Principal Twilight said to her softly as she got within a few feet of her.

“Principal Celestia what are you doing here?”

Principal Celestia got up off the steps of the school walked over to Twilight and laid both hands onto her shoulders then said softly to her as she pulled her into a warm gentle embrace.

“I am here to take you to the church just up the street for Sunset’s funeral we can either walk or drive it is up to you Twilight.”

“I think I would rather walk and to do it by myself if you wouldn’t mind that is?” Twilight said sternly to her.

“I understand I will meet you there. Just take a right at the statue then head up about ten blocks past the school The church should be on your right. We will all wait to start the proceedings until you arrive.” Principal Celestia said as she ended her embrace with Twilight.

Twilight sighed to herself as she turned to leave she closed her eyes then slowly reopened them. She walked slowly to the church. Getting there she could sense the love for Sunset in the air and feel the great sadness that everyone had over what happened to her as well. Placing her hand onto the iron gate she slowly pushed it open and walked into the church courtyard. As she pushed open the front door of the church. Twilight knew it was time to say goodbye to her friend and student and it was also time to offer Applejack a means to fix the horrible mistake that had befallen her friend and former student. Twilight sighed to herself then stepped into the church to say her goodbyes to her friend.

Chapter 11.

Chapter 11.

Twilight walked into the church looking around she didn’t see Pinkie Pie or the three girls that made up the CMC present. Her eyes fell onto the brown cowboy hat that Applejack wore all the time. It was the same one that her Applejack would wear back in Equestria. That hat was a old dusty, worn out brown leather thing which really needed some much needed maintenance performed on it.  The only difference with this hat and the one that Applejack from Equestria wore was this version of her hat had a red apple on the front of it.

Twilight thought to herself as she walked inside the church.

“I really don’t want to be here I don’t want to make this any more real than what it already is. I am so glad that Pinkie and the crusaders are not here today. I couldn't bare the thought of seeing either of them right now. Nothing would have stopped me from sending them all into the Tantibus for this outrage!”

Twilight sighed as she slowly made her way up the center of the aisle towards where Applejack was sitting. As Twilight walked up the aisle she noticed that students sitting on both sides of either her left or right once they saw her turned and looked away. As they hung their heads with shame. A real sense of loss and shame was starting to show in their faces as she took her seat next to Applejack. Once she sat down she turned around to see who all was actually in the audience of the funeral. She saw Vice Principal Luna and her sister Principal Celestia towards the back of the church. Looking at both of them she saw that they both looked tired from all the crying they had done. She also say Lemon Chime and Honey Bare Blossom sitting next to the two Principal’s.  Twilight again thought to herself as she looked around the church.

“Why am I even here? I have no reason to forgive them for what they did to Sunset. Maybe I should just get up and leave? I don’t even want to be here for this.”

Just as she was about to get out of her chair to leave the church the priest came out and noded to a nun sitting in front of a piano. Applejack seeing that Twilight was about to leave whispered to her.

“Twilight what's wrong? You look like the fox that got caught in a hen house” Applejack whispered to Twilight.

Twilight sighed as she slowly straightened her dress out then whispered back to her former friend.

“I just don’t want to do this Applejack I really don’t want to be here and I don’t want to have to forgive any of you for causing this.”  

“I see. Sugarcube you don’t have to forgive us. We all know that we messed up badly with Sunset. If you would rather not be here that is ok with us we all understand fully. But, would you at least be willing to stay not for yourself but, rather for Sunsets memory?” Applejack whispered back.

Twilight was about to answer when the priest started talking Twilight decided to remain where she was and listen to what the priest had to say. Thinking that perhaps his words might help to sway her mind about her feelings for forgiveness towards her former friends. Sadly the priest words did little to alleviate Twilight's anger and feelings of guilt.

“Young people of Canterlot High School you have all come here today to pay your respects to one known as Sunset Shimmer. Whom I am told was loved by many as her life was cut too short for being one so young. I look at you all and I do not see tears falling from guilt over her tragic death but, rather tears of love and remorse at losing someone so young and so loved.”

Twilight's lower lips began to shake with anger at hearing that Sunset was actually loved by these people. The very same people that drove her friend to commit suicide Applejack noticed Twilight’s lip shaking and placed a hand over her left knee. Twilight looked at her former friend then back at the priest as she heard Applejack whisper to her.

“Sugarcube don’t make a scene not here please. We…... I mean none of us need that right now. I know the priest words must sting and hurt like a bullwhip cracking on your skin. But if you make a scene it will only cause a uproar. Please Twilight I am begging you to remain in your seat. Let the priest say what he wants then chastise him afterwards.” Applejack whispered softly to Twilight.

As the priest finished his words he turned to the nun playing softly on the piano and nodded to her signaling to her that it was time to let people come up and say there piece. Sunsets coffin sat next to a large oak podium. Red, yellow, and orange roses covered most of the metal cassette. A large portrait of her and her friends was next to the coffin. The portrait had a black banner wrapped around it from the left side to the right. On the banner written in silver were the words. ‘In loving memory’ Twilight lowered her head as the priest said to those that attended Sunset’s funeral.

“Those of you that would like to say a few words of remembrance of Mrs. Sunset Shimmer may do so now.” The priest said as he stepped away from the podium.  

Lemon Chime was the first to speak up as she slowly stood up from her seat next to Vice Principal Luna.  

“I would like to say something about Sunset Shimmer if I may?” Lemon Chime said as she made her way up to the podium.

Lemon Chime straightened her dress out then looked out at the crowd of students and faculty that had attended Sunsets funeral. Clearing her throat she said as she held a microphone in her hand that had been attached to the podium.

“I didn’t know Sunset Shimmer very well. I was a transfer student and didn’t really make friends all that well at C.H.S. From what I learned of her I will remember always. I learned that she was a kind and gentle person that loved to hang out with her friends. I was a little shocked when she asked me one day to help her put together flyers for Fluttershy’s animal shelter. The two of us must have talked for what had to be hours on end. We talked about all sorts of things I had no idea that she loved flowers so much. That is why we have such beautiful red orange and yellow roses here as they were her favorite flowers. I will always remember her sweet and gentle voice.” Lemon Chime said as she began to cry.

The priest seeing that she was crying helped her back to her seat and took the microphone and walked it back up to the podium. Honey Bear Blossom was next to speak as she took the microphone and said to the people in attendance of Sunsets funeral.

“I will always miss that beautiful smile of hers. She would always smile and laugh at one of my not so funny corny jokes. I will miss that about her. She was the first person to respect that I don’t attend church and just being inside this one makes me nervous. I liked how she didn’t judge me for being different and I know that she is in a better place now.” Honey Bear Blossom said as she stood in front of the students and crowd that attended Sunset’s funeral.

Watching her take her seat Twilight looked at her then turned her attention back towards the front of the church. Twilight wanted to go up then and there and say somethings that would otherwise be inappropriate for a time such as this. But, instead she remained in her seat. As Honey Bare Blossom finished what she wanted to say then Principal Luna was the next to step up. Looking out at the crowd of people she cleared her throat then said gently to them all.

“I will take away from this whole tragedy Sunset’s fierce need to be on top of everything. Her drive to bring out the best in herself and others. After the events of the Fall Formal I noticed even though that most of that drive was gone she still had something to prove of herself. That there was another side to her and that she wouldn’t let her past define her because her past was not today.” Luna said as she slowly placed the microphone back onto the podium then took her seat next to her sister.  

Principal Celestia was the next one up she looked at the crowd then over at the four of Sunsets friends that had attended the funeral. Before she said to all the students.

“I will always remember Sunset for her kindness and compassion for all peoples I will also miss hearing her play her guitar. She could play that thing like there was no tomorrow. I will also miss hearing her sing too she had the most beautiful voice of any one that ever heard.” Principal Celestia said as she set the microphone back on the podium then took her seat next to her sister.

Rarity was the next one to speak as she made her way up to the podium she straightened her dress out then cleared her throat before speaking.

“I will remember when Sunset first came to my family's clothing store to ask for a favor I was not sure how to handle it being that she had just been reformed. I will always remember the kindness she showed my little sister that day when she dropped her ice cream cone and Sunset had offered to buy her a new one. The favor she had asked me was to teach her how to sew so that she could take care of her own clothing. Trying to teach her what to do with a sewing needle was a riot of laughter. I think she stuck herself with that silly needle at least six or ten times. But, no matter how painful it must have been for her she never gave up. She was eventually able to learn how to sew she even came up with some pretty interesting designs. Some of which I still have make in my clothing shop. I will also remember the time when she and I first went to a movie with my little sister I don’t think I have ever seen her laugh that much than I did that day.” Rarity said as she turned and laid her hand onto Sunsets coffin.

Rarity slowly took her seat then buried her face into her hands and began to cry. Fluttershy gave her a warm hug then headed up to the podium to say her fondest memories about Sunset. Holding the microphone in her hands she slowly breathed in and out before speaking to the crowd of students and faculty.

“I will remember when she helped me with my flyers and with at the animal shelter we had a lot of baby bunnies and kittens that needed good homes. Sunset had gotten up early even early for her to help with this. It took us all day long to help find homes for all those animals when we were done she had fallen asleep in the back of the shelter. I will remember always just how cute she looked with angel bunny curled up on top of her and her head resting on her backpack. She was a very beautiful and wonderful person. I will miss her terribly.” Fluttershy said to the crowd of students and faculty of C.H.S.

Twilight wanted now more than ever to start screaming at her former friends for how they had treated Sunset. To hear Fluttershy say these kind words about Sunset and to know how she and the others had treated her was almost too much for her to bare. As Fluttershy took her seat she looked over at Twilight then got up and walked over to her and hugged her. Twilight didn’t return the warm embrace she sat there shaking with anger. Fluttershy noticed this and softly said to her while hugging her friend.

“I am so sorry for how we all treated her Twilight please you have to believe me.” Fluttershy said as she began to cry while holding onto Twilight.

“I believe you had better take your damn seat and let go of me Fluttershy! I don’t want to hear how sorry you are for how you treated Sunset. None of you understand my pain or my anger towards this whole situation!” Twilight whispered to her so that the rest of her former friends wouldn’t hear her.

Fluttershy clearly hearing her words and slowly letting go of her former friend walked back to her seat, sat back down and began to cry. She was hurt that Twilight didn’t recuperate the hug she had given her and was sad knowing that Sunset would never be able to be at the animal shelter again. Fluttershy cried into her hands while her friend Rainbow Dash held her in her arms sobbing. Fluttershy said to Rainbow who was holding her tightly in her arms.

“Twilight hates us Rainbow she hates us. I didn’t need to hear her say it but, I can tell she hates us for what we did to Sunset. Oh, Rainbow what are we going to do? I can’t bare the thought of losing another good friend.” Fluttershy sobbed into Rainbow’s arms.

“I don’t think she actually hates us flutters I think she is just in pain like the rest of us are and she is lashing out. We each of us hurt her badly with how we acted towards Sunset. I am sure if you give her some time she will come around and you two will be friends again. Just let her have her time and I am sure all will work out sooner or latter.” Rainbow said holding onto the crying girl in her arms.

Rainbow held Fluttershy for almost twenty minutes before Rarity took a hold of her allowing Rainbow to step up to the podium to say her piece about Sunset Shimmer.

“You all know me pretty well and you know that I would always be loyal to my friends no matter what. What I will miss the most of Sunset Shimmer is her way that she played sports with me. True she wasn’t very good at it and often I had to go ‘easy’ on her but, she never let up nor did she ever seem to not enjoy playing sports with me. I remember a time when she got into a fist fight with Gilda it had to be at least six on one. Well me being loyal to her and Sunset being one of my closest friends of course I jumped in. After we wiped the floor with Gilda and her cronies I asked Sunset if she was OK. I will always recall her reply to me. She had said to me. ‘You want to do that again, that was fun’? Of course I had to help her home something that she really didn’t think was all that necessary at the time being. I will miss most of all her competitive nature that girl could sure kick a mean football. There was this other time when she and I were practicing for the schools football league and I didn’t know it at the time but, Sunset could kick and I mean REALLY kick. She missed the ball and wound up nailing me right in the stomach. But, it was all good cause I was you know her friend. I will miss you Sunset” Rainbow said turning to Sunsets cassette and laying a hand on it before returning to her seat again.

Applejack was the next to go up to the podium looking at the crowd of people she lowered her head the slowly picked up the microphone and raised it to her lips. Saying into it as the crowd of students and faculty both watched her.

“I will miss Sunsets need to learn about everything. I remember when I invited her over to Sweet Apple Acres and she had seen a horse for the first time. We wound up spending the entire day talking about horses and Sunset actually got the stones to try to ride old stomper. Yeah that didn’t go over to well for her that is it was a laugh riot for me though. She would get on stompers back and try to ride him out to the west pastor only to get bucked off again and again. But, no matter how many times that stupid horse would buck my friend off his back she always got back up and tried again. Then there was the time when she actually wanted to learn about growing apples and other forms of food. I think when I saw her the next day at the library in school she had to have had at least sixty or eighty books in front of her. All of them were on farming and growing different types of food. She would look up at me every now and then and ask me all sorts of questions about farming. Sunset would sit there across from me saying stuff like ‘Hey A.J. did you know that you can use corn to make bread with?’ or she would ask “Hey Applejack did you know that stomper might like apples with carrots?’. It got to where I had to get her to put the books down and actually go with me to my home to show her all the wonderful things that she was learning about. But, that was Sunset for Y’all dive right in and take it all by the horns. I will always miss that about her.” Applejack said as she slowly lowered the microphone and pulled her hat over her eyes then took her seat and began to cry.

Finally Twilight went up to the podium she looked out at the faces in the crowd of people that had attended Sunsets funeral. Seeing that many of them turned away not wanting to be reminded of their shame. Reaching into her backpack she pulled out Sunsets journal the one that she and Sunset used to communicate to each other with. She laid it open to a entry she had marked and had wanted to read to the students of Canterlot High School. Looking back up at the students as she read the page silently to herself she said as she held the microphone up to her lips.

“I had originally came here to speak out at how Sunset had been treated by both students and faculty alike at C.H.S. Yet seeing many of you turn away from me makes me feel as if you don’t want to listen to what I was going to say.”

Twilight looked and saw many of those that had turned away turn back or raise their heads to hear her words better. This only angered her more as she stood there watching the students she saw that Principal Celestia was just barely getting out of her chair. Twilight tilted her head to one side then held out her hand in a fist fingers held upwards in a tight fist. Slowly flexing her fingers outwards a soft whoosh was heard as flames erupted from her velvet colored palm forming a perfect ball of blue and black energy in front of her. Principal Celestia had just gotten out of her chair fully when Twilight yelled to her.

“STAY WHERE YOU ARE CELESTIA! LEST YOU WANT ME TO USE THIS ON YOU AND THE REST OF THE SUPPOSED FRIENDS  AND FAMILY OF SUNSET SHIMMER!” Twilight screamed out in anger as Principal Celestia froze in her place.

Looking at the very terrified looks on every ones faces Twilight slowly lowered her hand and smiled as she said to everyone present in a much calmer tone of voice.

“This students and faculty of Canterlot High School is the Tantibus. It is a prison that was created by my people to imprison people such as the likes of you and your families.” Twilight said as she let the orb float slightly above her palm.

Twilight looked around and saw that Rarity was shaking with fear at the very thought of Twilight using this prison orb on her little sister. She screamed out to her former friend in the hopes that Twilight would reconsider using her magic on her and her little sister.

“TWILIGHT DARLING I BEG YOU PLEASE DON’T DO THIS!” Rarity screamed out in terror.

Looking at her former friend Twilight smiled slightly as she lowered her hand completely putting the orb away. Sighing to herself Twilight turned to Sunset’s coffin and said softly to her fallen friend.

“Don’t worry Sunny I won’t do that to them. I know you wouldn’t want that”.

Turning back around she looked at a very frightened crowd of people staring back at her and again she smiled. Rarity looked at Twilight with fear in her crystal blue eyes ever slightly showing to her former friend. Twilight looking at her then at each of the four of her former friends said slightly grinning.

“Do not worry Rarity I won’t use this on you or family….Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy and Applejack you all needn’t worry I won’t use this on you or family members as well. I will instead of using this read from Sunsets journal. So that you of all those here can fully understand what you took from her.”

Turning back to the podium Twilight picked up the journal. Then she turned back to face the crowd and looked up at them once more before she held up the journal and read allowed from it’s pages.

“Twilight,

I just wanted to let you know that I have begun to look up to the girls here at CHS and have actually started to think of them as family. We had our second sleep over yesterday it was so very nice to see the girls all having fun. I have actually you to thank for teaching me about the meaning of true friendship Twilight. And I hope to learn even more from you and the girls as time passes. I am starting to look up to one of them as more of a sister. Her honesty and compassion for all living and growing things is what is making this possible. Not to mention your teaching me about friendship and what friendship really is. It would be nice to have a sister someone that I could actually look up to and go to for advice when I needed it. I wish to let you know that I am so very happy here at CHS now that I have a family and some one that perhaps someday I can call my sister. Rainbow Dash and I are suppose to try out for the football league in a few weeks I hope I can make a good impression on her. Rarity and I are going to go attend a sewing class shortly after that and I was thinking of making you a sweater for hearth's warming eve in two weeks. Fluttershy has taught me all about animals it does me good to see that with the simplest acts of kindness one can actually do many good things. Thank you so very much Twilight for teaching me friendship. If it wasn’t for you I would never have know either of these beautiful girls. There is something else that I wanted to talk to you about Twilight but, that can wait till latter. I am about to play something called truth or dare with girls so I better get going. I wish you a fond very well and a happy evening Twilight. Oh, before I go Twilight I want you to know that Pinkie Pie and I are in love with each other. But, that is a subject for next time. Until then Twilight I bid you a very fond farewell and a very happy evening Twilight.  

Your faithful and very grateful student

Sunset Shimmer.”

Twilight closed the book just as Applejack got up and ran out of the church. To hear the words ‘I am starting to look up to one of them as more of a sister.’ all but, broke Applejacks heart. Seeing Applejack flee out the door of the church Twilight again smiled to herself as she watched her former friend run out of the church. Sighing she said angrily to all of those present at Sunset’s funeral.

“You all have come up here one by one each of you talking about how much you have either loved or will miss Sunset Shimmer. Each of you have done nothing but, spill your lies during this sad event. I can not believe that any of you actually cared about her at all. You all make me sick to even call any of you her friends. Now if you all will please excuse me I have some one that I need to talk too before I return home. I hope you all rot in Tartarus for what you all have done to Sunset Shimmer and for what you have lied about today.” Twilight said as  put the book back into her backpack.

She then slowly made her way to the church door stopping just in front of Principal and Vice Principals Celestia and luna's benches. Looking at both of them she narrowed her eyes to them both saying coldly to both of them.

“I hope you both live long lives filled with pain knowing that you both could have done something about this and yet did nothing to stop it.” Twilight said angrily to both the principals of CHS.

Principal Luna looked up at her as tears slowly fell from her dark blue cheeks saying softly to Twilight.

“Please Twilight you have to believe us that once we learned of the first posting we did do an investigation. We learned it was the crusaders that caused the trouble at Canterlot and not Mrs. Shimmer.” Luna said crying.

Principal Celestia looked at her then at Twilight before taking a hold her of sisters hand and saying softly to Twilight as she stood there glaring daggers at both of the two Principals.

“Twilight please I know you are upset about this I have already expelled the crusaders for what they did. Please I beg you don’t let your anger take a hold of you and turn you into something that you are not. Please can you forgive us for what has happened here.”

Twilight said nothing further as she walked out of the church and found Applejack leaning on a fence a few feet from the church nursing a badly sprained ankle. Applejack had been crying so badly that when she had ran from the church she didn’t see the steps leading up to the church’s front door and fell spraining her ankle. The physical pain Applejack was in was nothing to what was in her heart at hearing Twilight reading Sunset’s words to her while she and the rest of the girls had attended Sunset’s funeral. Looking at Applejack then down at her hurt ankle Twilight said to her as she knelt down to using a healing spell on her ankle.

“There is something that you and I need to talk about Applejack and you will listen to what I have to say otherwise you will feel even more pain that what you are currently in. Do you fully understand me Applejack?” Twilight said as he held out her hand casting a healing spell on her former friends ankel.

Applejack flinched a bit as she felt her ankle healing and becoming whole once more. Applejack said to Twilight as Twilight continued to cast her healing spell onto Applejacks ankle.  

“Yes Twilight I fully understand what you are telling me. I will not leave here until you are done telling me what it is that you want to tell me. But, can we sit down first I am feeling a bit faint due to the pain that I am in.”

Twilight finished her spell then took Applejack by the hands and led her to a nearby bench that had a bus stop next to it. Sitting down she lowered her backpack to the ground and said to Applejack as she reached inside of it.

“Why did you run from the church Applejack I wasn’t about to use the Tantibus on you for your punishment over Sunsets death?” Twilight asked Applejack as she slowly pulled a small brown piece of parchment out of her backpack.

Applejack looked at Twilight's hand that held the paper then at her former friend and said softly to Twilight as she held up the piece of paper in her hand to Applejack's face.

“I ran because it was my fault entirely for what happened to Sunset. Twilight I know that now. Hearing her words written to you in her journal made that crystal clear to me. I am the one that should be punished and not the others so please use your uh, Tantibus on me if you choose to do so I won’t fight with you about it. I know I should be fully punished for what I did to Sunset.” Applejack said to her softly.

Twilight sighed as she held up the paper then said to Applejack.

“You are right you should be punished but, that is not what I am going to do. I am instead of punishing you for what you did to Sunset Shimmer. I will offer you and you alone one single chance to fix this. That is if you actually want to fix it that is. You can still choose to live with this however. I am sure that choice will be far worse that letting you rot in the prison that I was going to put you and the others in.” Twilight said still holding up the piece of a parchment paper in front of Applejack.  

Applejack finally looked long and hard at the paper in Twilight's hand and noticed it starting to glow a soft amber orange as Twilight held it in her hand. Applejack looked at it then up at Twilight before saying to her with confusion in her voice.

“What is this that you are offering me? And why would you even bother offering me this when you have made it clear that our friendship after today is done? I do not understand Twilight.” Applejack said in confusion to Twilight.

Twilight sighed then took Applejacks right hand placed the paper into her hand and closed her fingers around it before saying to her.

“I am not the one that is offering you this Applejack it is actually Princess Celestia that is offering you this chance not I. Believe me when I say to you that you have angered me profusely and if it were really my place I would not be offering you this. In fact you would never have even known about it if it were not for Princess Celestia’s kindness. She is far older and perhaps wiser than I am and it is her that is wanting you to change your past not I. I feel that you should be made to live with what you have done not be given the means to change it. Celestia has requested that I at least offer you the chance to change your past her word is law and being the Princess of Friendship. I am oath bound and oath sworn to obey her words. She requested this and thus I have obeyed without question to her.” Twilight said angrily to Applejack as she sat next to her and placed the scroll into Applejacks hand.

“I do not understand Twilight what do you mean by ‘change your past’?” Asked Applejack in confusion to Twilight while she griped the piece of paper in her hand.

“ What I am offering you is a literal means to go back through time and change your past Applejack. However before you say anything you need to know a few things about this time spell.” Twilight replied as as she held out her hand all five fingers pointing up as she spoke to Applejack.

Applejack watched Twilight lower one finger each time she spoke to her showing what each rule she would have to obey if she was to use what Twilight had just given her. Twilight spoke with such authority that her voice almost boomed like thunder as she listed off each rule for Applejack to hear fully.

“One. If you fully choose to use this then you choose to understand completely that death does not like being denied her meals and she has fed rather well today hasn’t she Applejack?”

Applejack didn’t reply to Twilight's question she instead pulled her hat down over her eyes as tears fell from her eyes and trickled down her amber colored cheeks. She sat there thinking about what Twilight had just asked her. Only to have Twilight reach out and grab her hat then pull it off her head and toss it to the ground glaring angrily at her. Twilight all but snarled out to Applejack in response to Applejack pulling her hat over her forest green eyes.

“I said you will listen to what I have to say to you Applejack that also implies that you will make eye contact with me as well. So no hiding behind your bucking hat Applejack.” Twilight snarled to her former friend.

Applejack just sat there stunned that her friend Twilight would toss away her favorite hat like that and then snarl at her like a mad dog as she heard her speak to her. Twilight lowered another finger as she spoke again to Applejack.

“Two. If you do actually use this spell to go back through time you will only go back to the day that Sunset died no further than that.” Twilight said looking into Applejacks forest green eyes looking for any sign of non understanding.

Lowering a third finger she said to Applejack.

“Three. When you go back through time you will arrive one hour before Sunset died. I do not know where you were located at that time. But, if you can actually save her life before that hour is up then all that has happened here will not have happened. Meaning you and the others will not have to go to her funeral and Sunset will have survived what she did to herself because of you and your friends behavior towards her Applejack. That is all the time that Princess Celestia was able or willing to give you Applejack.”

Applejack swallowed hard something that Twilight noticed but, said nothing about seeing that she fully had Applejacks attention on this matter Twilight continued to speak. Lowering a fourth finger she said to Applejack.  

“Four. This spell may only be used once and once it is gone then it shall not come again. I have added a clause in it that if you do not save her life the first time you use this. I will not bring you this spell a second time. And you and the others will all have to live with the events leading up until today.” Twilight said as she slowly began to stand up from the bench she and Applejack where sitting on.

Applejack looked up at her as she watched Twilight stand up from the bench and sighed then said to her.

“What is number five? You had your fingers pointing up and each one came back down as you called off each item that I must cohere to. So what is number five Twilight?”

Twilight chose to remain silent for a few seconds as she did not want to actually tell her what number five really was. But her former friend did have a right to know so Twilight sighed then said to her as she lowered her last finger.

“Five. Because you Applejack will be denying Death her meal in the regards of saving Sunset’s life. You shall fully choose to understand that death will either come for you or someone close to you to quench her thirst for what will be taken from her. As I said earlier Applejack ‘death does not like being denied her meals’. As such either you or someone else will have to go with her due to you using that scroll.” Twilight said to her as she rose off the bench and started to slowly walk away from her.

Applejack remained where she was for almost an hour as she watched Twilight leave her behind. Tears fully falling from her cheeks and eyes. Her hat was gently blown back up towards her right leg by a light gust of wind. Applejack swallowed hard again as she started to get up from the bench and bent over to pick up her hat. As she picked it up she sighed heavily then slowly made her way back to the church to attend to her final duty at Sunsets funeral. Applejack had been selected to be one of the six pallbearers to Sunset’s cassette. This duty was to be held by her, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Fluttershy, Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna. Getting back to the church Applejack stuffed the scroll into her left boot then headed back inside. Seeing that it was time to full fill her last role in Sunsets funeral she took her place next to Rainbow Dash. As Sunsets coffin was carried out of the church by her, Rainbow Dash. Fluttershy, Rarity, Vice Principal Luna and Principal Celestia. Sunsets coffin was loaded into the awaiting hearse outside of the church and Applejack looked on saying softly to herself as she and her friends all loaded Sunsets coffin into the hearse.

“I will see you again soon my friend.” Applejack said softly to herself..

The hearse slowly drove off and each of her friends got into their own cars then followed the hearse as they made their way to Canterlot City cemetery. Getting the cemetery Applejack took out her phone and called Pinkies mother to find out if Pinkie would at least attend the wake of her lover and their fallen friend. She got no answer and took it as a sign that Pinkie didn’t want to talk to them or even see them. Hanging up the phone she turned her attention to Sunsets coffin as it was being lowered into the ground and the soft bagpipes played there sad toon. Turning to her friends Applejack hugged Rainbow Dash. Then Fluttershy followed by Vice Principal Luna and Principal Celestia lastly followed by hugging Rarity before saying to Rarity.

“I am going to miss her so much Rarity I never even got the chance to ask her to move into my home so that she wouldn’t be homeless any more.” Applejack said as she wiped a few tears away from her forest green eyes.

“Yes darling we will all miss her very much indeed. She was the very best of us. I know darling and you and I and the rest of us are going to have live with all of this for the rest of our lives.” Rarity said as she ended her embrace with Applejack.

Applejack wanted to tell Rarity and the rest of her friends about Twilight giving her the time scroll but due to power it had she chose to remain silent on the subject. She didn’t want to let them know that she and she alone could use it or that according to Twilight death would come for one close to her if she actually chose to use it. As she and Rarity looked at each other when they ended their embrace Vice Principal Luna said softly with her sister standing next to her.

“I won’t be attending the gathering at Applejacks home I am sorry but, I have some other things that need my attention” Luna said as looked at her sister then nodded and slowly walked away.

Principal Celestia looked at the four girls standing in front of and saw each of them had questionable looks on their faces after her sister left she said to all four of them. The rest of the student body had all headed out leaving Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity, Rainbow Dash and the two Principals to attend Sunset’s wake on their own.

“My sister will mourn Sunset in her own way going to this gathering and then being asked to go another one is just too much for her right now. I will attend the gathering for Sunset at Applejacks home then head home afterwards.” Principal Celestia said as she started to leave the cemetery.

Honey Bear Blossom and Lemon Chime both left the cemetery to go mourn in there own way as well. Neither of them enjoyed social gatherings whether it was funerals or family get togethers. The small group of friends made there way to Applejack's home where they all found Applebloom sitting out front on the front porch holding in her hands a photo of her sister and Sunset. Both Sunset and Applejack looked happy despite that they were both caked with mud head to toe in the photo that Applebloom was holding in her hands. Applejack knelt down then looked at the photo in her sister's hands saying to her sister with her friends all standing there.    

“I remember when this was taken. It was right after that big storm we had last spring and old stomper got himself stuck in a mud hole. That stupid horse was not only caked in mud but, was chest deep in that damn mud hole. So Sunset and I had to get him out, I don’t think I can recall any other time I ever heard Sunset swear so much.” Applejack said as she slowly embraced her sister in her arms.

Applebloom started to cry and Applejack hugged her little sister tightly letting her cry on her shoulder whispering to her softly as she held her in her arms.

“It’s going to be Ok Applebloom I know you miss her a lot we both will miss her she was a good friend.”

“I was such a horrible person to her Applejack.” Applebloom said crying into her sister's shoulder.

Applejack said nothing to her she looked over at those that had come for the gathering to remember Sunset and said to them while she gently stroked AppleBloom's hair in her fingers.

“Can you all head inside and give me and my sister a few minutes please?” Applejack said while trying to calm her sister down.

Rarity and the others nodded then headed inside the house leaving Applejack outside to talk to her sister in private. Holding Applebloom in her arms Applejack gently said to her while stroking her hair with her hand.

“Applebloom there is something that I need to tell you…. something that you may not be able to fully comprehend but, needs to said nevertheless.” Applejack said gently to her sister.

“What is it Applejack? What do you want to tell me? That I am a horrible person? That I shouldn’t have done what I did? That I caused Sunset’s death? That….that...I…” Appleblooms voice trailed off as she cried even harder into her sister's shoulders.  

Applejack closed her eyes tightly before she gently pushed Applebloom off of her and held her in her hands so that she could look at her in the eyes. Saying sternly to her while holding onto her.

“Applebloom that is NOT what I was going to say to you!” Applejack said sternly to her sister.

Holding up a hand Applejack slowly wiped away her sister's tears then sat her down on a bench next to the front door of their home. She then reached down to her left boot and took out the scroll that Twilight had given to her. Placed it in AppleBloom’s hands and said to her.

“This is what I wanted to talk to you about Applebloom.” Applejack said to her as she looked at her sister as Applebloom held the scroll of time in her hands.

“What is this piece of paper Applejack? I don’t understand why did you want to talk to me about some dusty old piece of paper.?” Applebloom said as she started to turn the scroll of time over and over in her hands looking at it intently.

“That there piece of paper as you call it Applebloom is the scroll of time. I was given this by Twilight and according to her it will let me and only me go back through time. I can literally go back one hour before Sunset….. died and at least have one single chance to save her life.”

Applebloom held the scroll in her hands then looked up at her sister her tears had stopped and she had a look of confusion on her face as she said to Applejack.

“I do not understand if you have this and the means to go back through time as you claim why not do so? Why not just do it without telling me or anyone else about it?”

Applejack sighed then said to her sister in a soft tone of voice.

“Because I am NOT god Applebloom. I do not have the right to simply change the past to make myself feel better nor do I have the right to play god by fooling around with magic that I have not been trained in or even fully understand.” Applejack replied to her sister in a soft tone.

“I can’t live with this pain in my heart Applejack please if you have the power to change things then do it. End our pain and our suffering none of us wants to live with this hurt that we all feel least of all me. Please Applejack I am begging you to do this end our pain take this scroll and use it.” Applebloom begged her sister as she held out the scroll of time to Applejack.

Applejack lowered her head closed her eyes tightly and turned away as tears fell from her eyes trickled down her cheeks and hit the ground beneath her. She said to her sister as she started to cry hard.

“I can’t use it Applebloom what you are begging me to do is...is...selfish. You are asking me to change the past to make yourself and the rest of our friends feel better over something we had no control over.”

“We did have control over her death Applejack! You just don’t want to see that.” Applebloom snapped back at her sister.

Applejack sat there for a minute or two before she responded.

“I know you are hurting Applebloom I am hurting too I need….” Applebloom cut her off by yelling at Applejack.

“YOU'RE THE ONE BEING…” Applebloom was cut off in mid sentence when her sister slapped her.

A look of utter shock came over the young Apples face as she held a tentative hand to her left cheek while a small trickle of blood leaked out of her lower lip. Pulling her hand away she looked at her own blood then back at her sister who was glaring fire and brimstone at her. Applebloom tried to turn to run but was unable to do so when her sister reached out and grabbed her by her arm jerking her to a sudden and painful stop. Screaming at Applebloom Applejack screamed out at her younger sister.

“THAT IS ENOUGH APPLEBLOOM! I WON’T USE THE SCROLL AND THAT IS FINAL!” Applejack screamed.

Sniffing her sister said softly as she pulled her arm free of Applejacks tight grip then rubbed her sore arm with her right hand.

“Why won’t you use it? Please just tell me why you won’t use it.”

“Because of Twilight’s warning to me about using the scroll. She told me that death doesn’t like to be denied her meal and if I were to use the scroll and the power it contains within it to change things in the past. Then death would come for someone else. That someone else could be you or someone that is close to me Applebloom. Therefor I will not use it at all. I will live with my pain and my guilt and you need to learn to do the same. Neither of us has the right to consider what Twilight has given to us. We both have a lot of healing to do and you are just going to have to learn to live with your own pain and your own guilt little sister. I am sorry but, no I will not use the scroll not for your sake or my own.”

Applebloom shook as she spat out to her sister in one last attempt to get her sister to use the scroll.

“I HATE YOU APPLEJACK FOR EVERYTHING THAT YOU HAVE DONE. YOUR NO APPLE AND YOU'RE NOT MY DAMN SISTER. I HATE YOU!” Applebloom spat out in anger

As she ran off towards the west orchard Applebloom dropped the scroll on the front porch. Applebloom wanted to be alone to think about her actions over the last several days. The west orchard offered her a place where she could be alone and cry her eyes out Applejack watched her sister run away sighed picked up the scroll of time. Then headed inside the house. Applejack once inside the house walked into her living room where she found the rest of her friends and Principal Celestia all waiting for her to join them. She placed the scroll onto the fireplace mantel and looked at her friends and her Principal saying to them all as she stood in front of the fireplace.

“I will assume that you all heard what happened out there and you all know what this scroll is and what it can do?” Applejack said as she looked at each of her friends.

Each of the four sitting on Applejacks couch all looked at each other then back at Applejack before Principal Celestia spoke up.

“Yes Applejack we all heard most of what was said out there including what sounded like you slapping her little sister.” Celestia said as she narrowed her eyes onto Applejack.

Applejack did the same to Principal Celestia as she said in turn to her.

“How I raise and treat my little sister is none of your damn business Principal Celestia!” Applejack snapped at her as she watched her Principal slowly stand up.

“It is very much my business Applejack I know you are hurting right now but, that is no reason or excuse to hit your little sister. As a school administrator I am going to have to report this action to the police and let them decide what to do.” Celestia said as she slowly made her way to the front door to leave.

Applejack said nothing further on the subject she watched her Principal depart out the front door then turned her attention to her three remaining friends and said to them.

“I had granny Smith prepare a small meal for us to share but, if you Y’all want to sit here and argue with me over how I raise my little sister then you can all leave.”

Rarity looked at Applejack then rose up off the couch and said to her gently.

“Darling I for one will not fight with you about how you raise or treat your sister. If I was asked or even given the same choice that you have been given by Twilight. I more than likely would have done the same thing to my little sister that you have done. However I do not know if I can agree with you on not using the scroll but, I fully understand your reasons behind your choice.” Rarity said as she got up off the couch then headed into the kitchen.

Applejack watched her go then looked at Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash asking them as they both sat there staring back at her.  

“How do you feel about this whole situation Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash don’t tell me you both think I should use the scroll as well.”  

Rainbow Dash looked down at her feet then slowly stood up and said to her friend.

“I have to disagree with you Applejack I fully agree with your little sister I think you should use it to end our pain to save Sunsets life. Look around you can you not honestly see all the pain that we all are in caused by Sunset’s death? I don’t understand why you won’t use it I mean if I was given the chance to fix this then I would have jumped at the chance to go back through time and save Sunset’s life.” Rainbow Dash said as she turned to walk into the kitchen leaving Fluttershy to talk to Applejack alone.

Fluttershy got up off the couch as well and said meekly to her friend standing in the living room.

“I feel that you shouldn’t tell Pinkie about this power that you have Applejack doing so would only cause her more pain. If you were to tell her right this second that you have the power to bring back Sunset and to change the past don’t you think Pinkie would react badly to this information?”

Applejack looked down at her feet she hadn’t even considered telling Pinkie about the time scroll looking back up at Fluttershy she said to her.

“I honestly don’t know how she would react to learning that I can change things. Fluttershy I really don’t want to have this power and I don’t know what to do. I have yes already made it clear that I will not use the scroll yet to not use it does that make me a monster in your eyes for not changing our past to save a friend's life?”

Fluttershy walked over to her friend and laid her hands onto Applejack saying to softly as she pulled Applejack into a tight hug.

“No Applejack you are not a monster in my eyes. You just have a lot to think about is all I am sure you will consider all options in this matter. I do however fully and completely agree with you when you said to your sister that you are not god and that you shouldn’t have this power. So let me ask you this then. Instead of keeping this scroll here with you why not place it into the fire place and get rid of it so that you don’t have to worry about the consequences of using it?”

Applejack ended the embrace her friend gave her. Then stepped over the fireplace mantle where she had placed the scroll of time. She picked it up and was about to place it into the fire of her fire place when she stopped suddenly and said softly.

“No I will not destroy it. I will carry it with me remind myself what a awful friend I was to Sunset. Fluttershy thank you for your kindness on this matter you are right I do have a lot to think about over the next few weeks. Now how about you go join the others I will be back in a little bit I need to go get my little sister out of the west orchard and bring back here.”

“Maybe I should be the one to do that Applejack I am sure with how you slapped her she doesn’t really want to talk to you right now. I mean why else would she be in the west orchard?”

Applejack pursed her lips together then sighed and nodded to Fluttershy who headed to the front door to go get Applebloom out of the west orchard. As Applejack watched her go she heard Rarity calling to her from the kitchen.

“Applejack where do you keep the wine so that we can have a proper toast for Sunset?”

Applejack rolled her eyes and headed into the kitchen to help her friend find the wine. Thinking to herself as she rooted through the many cupboards and cabinets looking for the wine that was to be used for this type of occasion.

“If these three get their butts drunk today I am so going to be pissed off.”

Finding the wine Applejack took out four wine glasses that were in a cupboard just above where the wine was stored in. She then placed them in front of her and poured a small amount of wine into each glass. Placing each of them on the kitchen table saying to Rainbow Dash as she set the last glass down in front of her.

“You will wait to drink that until Fluttershy comes back with my little sister Rainbow Dash. This is for all of us to enjoy a toast to Sunset and thus you need to wait.”

Rainbow had a ‘who me’ look on her face as she looked from at the wine glass in front of her then back up at  Applejack and back at the glass before groaning out to her friend.

“Oh, alright Applejack I will wait but, spoiling some pretty good looking wine here by making us wait like this.”

Applejack said nothing in response to this she instead took out a smaller sized glass and filled it with cranberry juice then set that onto the the table. Rarity quirked an eyebrow at the sight of the glass and said to Applejack who was just putting the wine and juice back into her refrigerator and  cupboards.

“Darling don’t you think we are a little old for juice like that?”

Applejack looked at her then at the glass filled with juice and back at Rarity before saying to her.

“It’s not for any of you that is for Applebloom though we are all old enough to enjoy a small amount of wine she however is still too young to drink that stuff. Thus she will have to settle for glass of juice or have simply not have anything at all. The choice will be hers when she and Fluttershy get back from the west orchard.      

Fluttershy found Applebloom in the west orchard leaning up against a tree and walked up to softly saying to her.

“Applebloom honey do you want to talk?” Fluttershy said as she approached the young girl sitting against a tree in the west orchard.

“I…. I just….. hate…. her so…. much…. Fluttershy.” Applebloom sobbed out to Fluttershy.

Fluttershy sat down next to Applebloom reached out and gently pulled Applebloom into a warm hug. Then when Applebloom ended the embrace Fluttershy let the sobbing girl rest her head on her lap while she stroked Applebloom’s hair in her fingers. Fluttershy said to her while she let Applebloom cry in her lap.

“Applebloom honey I don’t think you really hate your sister I think you are just in deep pain and need a means to vent that pain and anger. Please will you come back to the house with me. You don’t have to speak to your sister right now. But, you can’t stay out here all night it is going to get cold and you don’t want to get sick do you?”

Applebloom said nothing as she slowly got up off of Fluttershy's lap then closed her eyes and sighed heavily. Fluttershy stood up and held out her hand to Applebloom and said to her softly.

“I know you are hurting right now Applebloom and I know that you want your sister to use the scroll to change things. But, if she does that then something else might happen that could be far worse than this. Comeback to the house with me we can both get something hot to eat and you can get some well needed rest.”

Applebloom took Fluttershy's hand and the two of them walked back to the house as they got up to the front door Applebloom stopped and said to Fluttershy.

“Do you think my sister will ever be able to forgive me for yelling at her to use the scroll and for calling her selfish Fluttershy?” Applebloom said to Fluttershy as she was about to walk into the house.

Fluttershy looked at Applebloom then said gently to her.

“Yes honey I think your sister will be able to forgive you for everything that has happened. I also think that your sister has a lot to think about over the next several weeks. So why not give her time to really and I do mean really think about what she wants to do with that scroll. So just give her some time I am sure she will make the right choice when it comes to dealing with that scroll and the power it contains. Now let’s head inside get some food and you can get some rest Ok” Fluttershy said as she opened the front door to the farm house.

Applebloom nodded then walked inside and found her sister, Rarity and Rainbow Dash all sitting at the kitchen table each had a glass of wine in front of them. There was also a glass for her filled with cranberry juice in it. Looking at her sister Applebloom picked up the glass of juice then said to her softly.

“Applejack I am sorry for how I acted today can you forgive me for my behavior?”

“Of course Applebloom I can and will forgive you for your behavior today. I fully understand that you are hurting just as much as we all are. Let us toast together in memory of Sunset then we can all get some rest.”

“I still don’t understand why you won’t just use the scroll to change things Applejack” Applebloom said as she slowly raised her glass up to hold a toast for Sunset.

Sighing Applejack set her own glass back down onto the kitchen table then said sternly to her sister.

“You need to fully understand Applebloom that changing the past will erase all that has happened here today and it is not just your past that will change but, every ones as well. Plus what if what  Twilight said to me actually does happen? Because I used that scroll and that power to change things in the past? What if death comes to find you or McIntosh or Granny Smith? Applebloom can you not just for once see why I don’t want to use that power?” Applejack said as she stared at her sister.

Applebloom lowered her eyes then sighed and said to Applejack.

“Alright I understand I never meant to call you selfish Applejack I was just so upset with knowing you have the means to change things and that you didn’t want to do it. I never thought that changing things in the past could have such dire effects on any one of us. So I won’t pressure you into using the scroll any more I promise you this.” Applebloom said as she raised her glass to her lips to take a sip but, stopped when Rarity gave her a look of anger.

Rarity looked at each of her friends then softly said

“ok let's do this right then shall we.” As she raised her glass up and motioned the others to join her.

Each of the five in the kitchen all held up their glasses and Rarity said as she held up hers.

“To  an absent friend and loved one lost. May Sunset find peace in heaven's embrace and warmth in heaves light.”

All present in unison called out in one voice.

“TO SUNSET.”

Once the toast was over and everyone had shared their fondest memories of Sunset Shimmer. It was time for Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy to head out back towards home. Each of the three needed time in her own way to mourn for the pain and loose they each felt over Sunsets death. Fluttershy headed home and curled up in her bed holding in her arms as she fell asleep a photo of her and Sunset together at the beach helping animals. Rainbow Dash went home said nothing to her step sister as she climbed into her bath tub then turned the water onto hot and soaked away her anger and pain from losing a good friend. Rarity headed to bar and got really drunk so drunk in fact that the bartender had to call for a cab to help get the fashionista home. When she got home she plopped down on her living room couch and passed out. Rarity's little Sweetie Belle seeing that her sister was passed out drunk on the living room couch covered her in a blanket. Then went to bed herself and cried herself to sleep. Scootaloo seeing how upset Rainbow dash was had also gone to bed crying herself to sleep as well. Applejack and Applebloom each went to their own rooms and each fell asleep. As their memories of Sunset filled their dreams and minds and each like the others had cried themselves to sleep. Pinkie Pie sat alone in her room she had fallen into a deep depression she sat her desk writing two letters. One to her mother and three sisters. The other was written to her friends as she wrote the final words in her letter to her friends she thought to herself  

“Soon Sunset soon. I love you very much.” Pinkie thought to herself.

After she had checked her work to make sure her words were clear and there wasn’t any spelling errors Pinkie got up and walked over to her bed. Then took out from her nightstand the locket that she had given to Sunset before her death. The locket had broken off during Sunsets fight with Rainbow Dash and Pinkie had picked it up that day. She put it on then climbed into bed and softly cried herself to sleep.

Chapter 12.

Chapter 12.

Christmas came and went in Canterlot City most people celebrated it with a happy viger. However Pinkie Pie and her family as well as the families of the main five did not celebrate it at all. The pain of losing Sunset Shimmer was still fresh in Pinkie Pie's mind and as the day slowly turned sour and wore  ever loathsomely onwards. Pinkie was reliving every moment of losing Sunset Shimmer over and over again in her mind as she sat on the edge of her bed holding a photo of Sunset in her hands. Tears fell like a broken water faucet down her pink colored cheeks as she looked at the photo of her and Sunset Shimmer enjoying their time together at Sugar Cube Corner. Pinkie recalled vividly in her mind as she looked at the photo of her and Sunset enjoying a banana shake together. Every word she had said to Sunset on the day she had fought with her. As well as the words Sunset had said to her the day Sunset had died.

“I hate you Sunset, I hate you, I don’t want anything to do with you. You are not my girlfriend Sunset, not any more. You secret stealer.” Pinkie thought to herself while holding the photo in her hands crying as she also thought of what Sunset had said to her the day she had died.  

“I forgive you Pinkie, I love you” Sunsets last words to Pinkie came pouring through just as her own words to Sunset came crashing back into her mind like a tidal wave.

“No sunset don’t forgive me I don’t deserve your forgiveness! Oh god Sunset don’t leave me please”

This Christmas would have been her first with Sunset Shimmer. Pinkie had wanted it to be special however due to Sunsets death. Pinkie was left with little more than pain and anger in her heart as she sat in her room alone slowly thinking of what she was going to do. Her depression was growing steadily worse as the hours slowly ticked by and the day became sour. Pinkie’s mother and father had tried several times throughout the holiday to bring Pinkie out of her room. Yet it was all in vain. Pinkie had not only taken to locking herself in her room but, had also stopped eating all together. Maud and Limestone had both tried to convince Pinkie to come out of her room, yet there attempts were met with dead silence each time they tried. Getting more worried Limestone called Applejack to find out if she could have any better luck with dealing with Pinkie and trying to get her out of her room. Yet as Applejack arrived and headed into the house then headed down stairs calling her was proving just as useless as when Limestone and Maud both had tried to get Pinkie to come out of her room.  

Applejack said through Pinkie’s closed bedroom door as she stood outside Pinkies bedroom with Pinkie's sisters Limestone and Maud standing there with her.

“Sugar cube can I please come in? I just want to talk to you nothing more. Please open your door.”  

Pinkie didn’t answer and Applejack looked at her friends two sisters saying to them both.

“Girls I am not sure what you expect me to do. I don’t want to bust your sister's door open. I think you all need to just give her some time and let her be.”

Nodding her response to Applejack Maud headed back upstairs and explained to her family that they needed to just leave the pink party goer alone for the time being. Pinkies mother looked less than happy about this news and her father only sighed in annoyance. Applejack slowly started to head upstairs after trying again to get Pinkie to come out of her room to talk to Pinkie's family.

“How long has she been like this?” Applejack asked as she climbed up the last three steps leading up into the living room.

Getting no answer from any of Pinkie’s immediate family members Applejack shook her head then headed back downstairs to try once more to talk to her friend. As Applejack got back down stairs Pinkie still in her room laid down on her bed pulling the covers up over her head. She held the photo of her and Sunset tightly against her chest as she again heard Applejacks voice come through her locked bedroom door. Hearing Applejack say to her through her locked bedroom door.

“Pinkie please I just want to talk to you. I promise nothing is going to happen to you please open up so that I might be able to talk to you. Please sugarcube I just want to see if your alright nothing more than that. Please open up.”

Applejacks voice sounded sincere and calm as Pinkie slowly very slowly sat back up still holding the photo of her and Sunset in her arms. She shuffled over to her door and unlocked it then opened it just enough for Applejack to see only one third of her face and said to her softly.

“Please just leave me alone Applejack I don’t want to talk to you I just want to be left alone.”

Applejack sighed then said to her distraught friend softly.

“Please Pinkie let me in. I promise you I just want to talk nothing more.”  

“Applejack I just want to be left alone why can’t you just leave me be?” Pinkie said as tears fell down her cheeks.

“I can’t leave you be because I am your friend and I want to make sure your ok.” Applejack replied sincerely to Pinkie.

Pinkie lowered her eyes then slowly stood away from her door allowing her friend to gain complete access to her room. Applejack walked into Pinkie's room then sat down on the edge of her bed and patted at a spot next to her showing Pinkie she wanted her to join her on the bed. Pinkie looked at her then over at her desk shuffled over to it picked up both of her notes that she had written to her family and friends. Placed them into the top drawer of her desk and pulled out a key she had in her pants pocket locked the drawer then joined Applejack on the bed. Applejack looked at Pinkies desk then at her friend sitting next to her before she asked.

“What were those papers that you locked up in your desk Pinkie?” Applejack asked as she looked at her distraught friend sitting next to her.

Pinkie didn’t immediately answer Applejack she sat there as tears slowly fell from her cheeks still holding the photo of her and Sunset in her arms. Applejack seeing she wasn’t about to get an answer from her friend decided to change the subject saying to her friend in a rather vain attempt help Pinkie feel better.

“Listen why don’t you come up stairs I will make you some of Apple Fritters and maybe some homemade Apple pie. I could call my brother and have him drop off Applebloom she and I could cook for you would you like that Pinkie?”

Pinkie pursed her lips together as anger at hearing that Applejack had actually wanted her to spend time with the one person she was angry with the most. Applebloom had caused all of the trouble with the Anon-a-miss incident that ended Sunset Shimmer's life. Pinkie with her mind slowly losing it’s grip on reality had forgotten about how Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle also played their own twisted parts in the incident. As Applejack got off of Pinkie’s bed  and headed towards Pinkies bedroom door to head back upstairs she heard Pinkie say to her angrily.

“Don’t you dare call that bitch of a sister of yours to my home.”

Turning around Applejack didn’t want to believe what she had just heard her friend say as she asked Pinkie.

“Pinkie…. What did….. You just say about my….. Little sister.” Applejack said as she stammered on her words looking at her friend.

Pinkie ignored Applejacks question as she slowly stood up from her bed and looked so angry at Applejack the mere sight of her caused Applejack to cringe away from her friend as she stared at her. Pinkie's eyes burned with an anger that Applejack was not used to seeing in her friend to say that the farmer and Apple tree grower was frightened of her friends new look would be a complete understatement. As she slowly backed away from her angry friend she heard Pinkie yell to her.

“GET OUT OF MY DAMN ROOM APPLEJACK!”

Applejack lowered her head seeing that she had messed up badly with Pinkie said softly as she stood there with Pinkie shaking with anger. Hearing her sisters raised voice coming from the downstairs bedrooms Muad started to head downstairs to see what was going on. Maud got down stairs just as Applejack said to Pinkie.

“I just honestly wanted to help you Pinkie. I never meant to upset you. I will leave if you really want me to leave Pinkie. I am so very sorry I never meant to upset you.” Applejack said as she turned back around to head back upstairs.

Applejack turned around to head upstairs only to stop in the threshold of the door when she saw Maud standing there just as Pinkie yelled at her.  

“HONESTY, KINDNESS, GENEROSITY, AND LOYALTY WHERE WERE THOSE THINGS WHEN SHE NEEDED THEM APPLEJACK?” Pinkie yelled out as tears started to fall from her pink cheeks.

Applejack turned back around to say something but, what cut off when Pinkie yelled out to her.

“Pin”Applejack tried to say.

“WHERE WAS YOUR HONESTY APPLEJACK WHEN SHE NEEDED YOU TO BE HONEST WITH US?” Pinkie yelled out as tears fell down her cheeks.

Applejack stood there remembering how she had treated Sunset Shimmer the day before she had died. Applejack again tried to say something to Pinkie only to be cut off when Pinkie yelled at her.

“I...I” Applejack tried to say but, was cut off when Pinkie yelled at her.

“OR RARITY'S GENEROSITY WHEN SHE NEEDED IT THAT DAY APPLEJACK?” Pinkie again yelled out as shook with anger while more tears trickled down her pink cheeks.  

Again Applejack tried to say something and again she was interrupted when Pinkie once again yelled at her all while maud stood there silently listening to her sister tell Applejack off.

“Pinkie I…” Applejack tried to say to her friend.

“WHERE WAS RAINBOW DASH’S FUCKING LOYALTY WHEN SHE NEEDED HER TO BE A LOYAL FRIEND APPLEJACK?”Pinkie yelled as she started to collapse to her knees on the floor.  

Pinkie collapsed to her knees as she held her photo tightly in her arms. Pinkie screamed out to her friend standing in her bedroom doorway while tears streamed down her pink face.  

“WHERE WAS FLUTTERSHY’S KINDNESS WHEN MY GIRLFRIEND NEEDED A KINDLY SPOKEN WORD AND NOT A KICK TO THE STOMACH OR A FIST TO THE JAW?” Pinkie screamed out as she remained on her knees holding her photo in her arms crying.

Applejack took a step towards Pinkie only to halt in her tracks as Pinkie cried out in anger and maud stood there watching this all unfold in front of her.

“IT’S YOUR FAULT SHE DIED APPLEJACK. I HATE YOU SO MUCH! I HATE YOU AND YOUR FUCKING SISTER!”

Applejack could barely contain her own tears and sadness when she heard this coming from her friend. She stepped up to Pinkie as she heard Pinkie say to her through sobs. All while Muad came to realize why Pinkie was so upset with Applejack and why she was not come out of her room that day.

“WHY, WHY DID SHE HAVE TO KILL HERSELF? WHY DAMN IT? I HATE YOU! I HATE ALL OF YOU.” Pinkie screamed out as she fell over into a full fetal position sobbing so badly that she started to choke on her own sobs.

Applejack watched as Pinkie cried her eyes blood read on the floor of her bedroom. Applejack was about to help her friend up when Muad stepped into Pinkie's room. Maud had, heard enough as she stepped up and forcibly took Applejack by the shoulder and very forcibly led her upstairs to the front door. Opening it with one hand she threw Applejack head over heals out the door with the other hand and slammed it shut. Applejack was thrown face first right into a big pile of dog shit that a neighbor's dog had left moments before Applejack was tossed out of the Pie household. As she picked herself up she wiped the brown excrement off of her face then let her own tears fall as she got back into her truck and drove off crying. Maud returned down stairs and helped her crying sister off the floor of her bedroom then led her over to her bed and laid her down into it. Pulling the covers over her sister she knelt down and kissed Pinkie gently on her forehead before heading back upstairs to talk with her family. An hour latter Applejack pulled into her driveway of Sweet Apple Arcs getting out she saw her sister sitting in a chair on the porch of their home. Walking up to her Applejack said as gently as she could while trying to hold back her tears.

“Applebloom do you want to go to Sunset’s grave after the news celebration so that you can have some form of closer?”

Applebloom looked up at her sister and nodded her response to her. Applejack knelt down and hugged her sister then headed inside and headed upstairs to take a long hot shower. As the sun began to dip over the horizon Pinkie got up climbed out of bed then headed to her bedroom door. As she opened it she saw a note taped to it left there by her sister Limestone Pie. Reading the note which read as Pinkie headed upstairs into her father's office to get the item she was after.

“Pinkie there is food for you in the refrigerator and cold tea as well Father, mother Maud, I and marble are all out at the rock quarry you are welcome to join us or not if you wish to do so. Maud said that you want to be left alone right now and while I agree with her on this. I think you should know that if you want to join us for family bonding time you are welcome to do so. Otherwise we will do as you ask and leave you be. Oh stay away from holder boulder remember dear sister he is mine!

Your sister Limestone”

Pinkie read the note then headed into her father's office going to the safe that was in the back wall of the her father's office. Pinkie opened it and then removed the item she was after as well as one other single item that was also kept inside the safe. Once she had the items she wanted from the safe she headed into the kitchen and took a plate of food and cup of cold tea as well as some cold soup with her that she had found in the refrigerator. She then headed back to her room where she remained the rest of the night. Sitting at her desk she raised the cold tea cup up to her lips and said as she looked at her photo of Sunset and her at Sugar Cube Corner.

“To you my beautiful Sunset I raise this cup to you.” Pinkie said.

Pinkie closed her eyes and gulped down the tea because she didn’t bother to warm it up the tea tasted like croken oil mixed with pureed onions salted over with garlic. The taste of which almost made her puke then and there yet because she had not eaten in almost three days she was surprised she was actually able to hold it in. Once Pinkie was done eating the sandwich, carrots and soup that she had retrieved from the refrigerator she looked at the two items she had collected from her father’s safe upstairs and put them together. Then she placed the item from her father’s safe under her mattress and climbed back in bed reaching over to her nightstand Pinkie picked up the photo again and hugged it tightly in her arms until she fell asleep. Maud and Limestone were just coming inside when Marble following them headed down stairs to check on Pinkie. Seeing that her sister was fast asleep Marble smiled to herself then picked up the dishes that Pinkie had left on her desk and headed back upstairs.

Applejack was just getting out of the shower thinking to herself as she stepped out to to dry off.

“I really should call the others and find out if they are willing to go with me to Sunsets grave next week to pay our respects to Sunset. It would also do their sisters good to have some sort of closer for this.” Applejack thought as she started to dry off.

Once she was completely dried she slipped on her robe and tied it tightly around her waist then headed down stairs to make dinner for Applebloom. Finding her sister in the living room next to the fireplace mantel Applejack saw Applebloom holding in her hand the scroll of time that she had placed onto the fireplace mantel. Walking over to her little sister Applejack sighed as she reached out and took the scroll from her sister then placed it back onto the mantel afterwards she turned to her sister saying gently to her.

“Applebloom it is time for dinner please go into the kitchen and get washed up for supper.” Applejack said as she laid the scroll back onto it’s resting place on the fireplace mantel.

Applebloom lowered her head and slowly walked into the kitchen to get cleaned up for dinner. Applejack shook her head as she watched her little sister disappear into the kitchen. Saying under her breath.

“I know little sis, I know you are hurting and I know you want me to use this magic yet I can not.”

Heading into the kitchen herself Applejack picked up her family's phone that was attached to the back wall of the kitchen. Applejack called up Rarity once Rarity answered Applejack said to her while looking through some cabinets for Applebloom’s dinner.  

“Hello Rarity this is Applejack.”

“Oh, Hello Applejack how are you doing today?” Rarity responded in her ladylike manner.

“I am doing….. Well listen the reason I am calling is I was going to take my little sister to Sunsets grave after the new years so that she can have some closer with all that has happened. I was wondering if you would like to join us it might do your little sister good to say her goodbyes to Sunset.”

“You know darling I was thinking the same thing Sweetie Belle has been moping around the house quite a bit lately. I think losing Sunset the way we did is really starting to affect her. Tell you what darling I will call Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy why don’t you call Pinkie Pie and see……” Rarity was unable to finish her sentence before Applejack interrupted her.

“That wouldn’t be a good idea Rarity I went over to her house today I am afraid it is bad and I mean REALLY bad. Pinkie blames us for what happened to Sunset and frankly I can’t blame her for seeing Sunset’s suicide as our fault. Each of us had our part to play in her death Pinkie included but, right now she is mourning and hurting thus unto she is lashing out at anyone and everyone. We need to give her time and some space. I think it would be best of us to leave her be for at least two weeks to let her mourn and grieve.” Applejack said as she pulled out some macaroni and cheese for Applebloom’s dinner.

“Alright darling we will give her some space and let her mourn in her own way. However I do at least suggest that we keep an eye on her from a discreet distance” Rarity said as she her little sister walked into the living room.

“Yes I agree we need to keep an eye on her. How is your little sister doing Rarity? Have you or your parents found another school for her yet?”

Rarity swallowed hard when she heard Applejack ask her question. Rarity's parents had not even begun to look for another school for their younger daughter. Rarity was at a loss as to where to start looking for a new school for her sister to attend and had been giving much thought on having her sister home schooled. Rarity replied to Applejack’s question with.

“No darling we that is I have not found a new school for Sweetie Belle as of yet. I am not sure where to look and I am really leaning towards putting her on home schooling. Not only to keep an eye on her but, to make sure she gets the education that she needs. However I do also believe that my little sister shouldn’t be around yours at least not without adult or big sister supervision.” Rarity replied.  

Applejack took a few minutes to collect her thoughts on the matter on one side she was agreeing with Rarity on the other she wasn’t sure what to do about letting her little sister see Sweetie Belle or Scootaloo again. Although the three of them had been friends since the third grade Applejack wasn’t sure if that alone would be cause enough to let them continue to see each other. Seeing her sister sitting at the kitchen table Applejack let out a deep sigh before she replied to Rarity.

“Part of me Rarity is in complete agreement with you and yet the other part is not. I really don’t know how I feel about letting our sisters hang out with each other any more. I am going to need some time to think about this. Tell you what how about you call up Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy I am going to get going so I can make Appleblooms dinner. Once you have gotten a hold of those two let me know how they both feel about this then I will come to my decision regarding this situation.” Applejack replied to Rarity.

“Before you go darling may I at least ask how was your Christmas?” Rarity asked not trying to change the subject.

“How do you think it was Rarity? We lost a good friend that should have been here to celebrate it with us. I had wanted to let her move in and Granny Smith was all for it as was McIntosh yet I can’t do that now can I Rarity?” Applejack said heatedly to her friend.

“No I guess you can’t I am sorry darling that I brought it up. I will do as you have asked and call Rainbow and Fluttershy then I will call you back either later on tonight or tomorrow morning. I agree with you that we need to give Pinkie Pie her space. I’m going to get going as well my sister like you’res needs her dinner and I need to spend some time talking with her about this. I want to make sure she understands that this isn’t a punishment for her only a consequence of her recent actions. Goodbye Applejack and do feel better soon darling.” Rarity said as she hung up the phone.

Applejack hung up as well then looked over at her sister who was sitting at the kitchen table looking down as she twiddled her thumbs. Sighing she walked over to her sister then laid her right hand onto Applebloom’s left shoulder saying gently to her.

“Listen Applebloom I know you want to still be friends with Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle and while I would normally encourage such friendships like that. I think you and I need to really sit down and talk about this you're going to be in a whole world of hurt over the next few weeks if not longer than that. If Rarity or Rainbow want you to be around their siblings then I will support that if however they choose to have you stay away from their sisters I will have to support their choice in that regards. I need to do what is best for both you and them as well. While I do not approve of what you have done I understand how badly hurt you where when I chose to ignore you like I did. Now how about I fix you some Mac’n’cheese then we can both sit down and talk.” Applejack said as she removed her hand from her sister's shoulder then headed back into the kitchen.

Sniffing as tears slowly slid down Applebloms golden amber color cheeks Applebloom got up from the table walked over to her sister and hugged her tightly around the waist. Saying to her as she started to cry.

“Will you ever be able to forgive me Applejack? I really need you to be able to forgive me for this.”

Applejack had just picked up the box of macaroni and cheese after she had gotten back into the kitchen. When her sister grabbed onto her by the waist she then set the box of macaroni and cheese down again and sighed then took a hold her her sister in a tight hug saying softly to her.

“It is going to take a long time for me to forgive you Applebloom but, yes I will be able to do so now please go back to the table and let me cook your dinner for you. Afterwords you and I need to talk about your being friends with Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle and Applebloom.”

“Yes” Applebloom replied hanging onto her sister by the waist

“During our talk I don’t want you running off and crying out your emotions you need to hear what I have to say about this matter. Do you fully understand me?” Applejack said as she ended her hug with her sister.

“Yes sis I do fully understand I just don’t want to lose them is all.” Applebloom said as she started to head out of the kitchen and back to Kitchen table.

“I know that honey but, you should have thought about this before you did what you did to Sunset. Now please go back to the table while I fix your dinner.” Applejack said as she picked up the box of macaroni and cheese.

An hour later after Applebloom had finished her meal she and Applejack where both sitting across from each other in the living room. Applejack narrowed her eyes onto her little sister and Applebloom felt like the weight of the whole world was now resting solely on her young shoulders as she looked at her sister. Applejack popped her neck and jaw before clearing her throat as she said to her sister.

“Applebloom I want you to hear what I have to say to you and let my words sink deeply into your soul. I can only hope that you will fully understand what I have to say and that you will accept what needs to be said do you understand me?” Applejack asked as she looked at her sister.

Applebloom didn’t reply she sat across from her sister nodding slowly to her. Applejack seeing this cleared her throat one last time before saying to Applebloom sternly.

“I know that I promised to take you to Sunset’s grave after new year's is over and I will do just that. But, the reason behind me wanting to wait a week is so that you will take that time to think and I mean REALLY think about what you have done. You were not only the full architect behind Anon-a-miss but, your actions resulted in the destroying of two lives.”

Applebloom looked at her sister with a questioning look etching onto her face she was just opening her mouth to say something to her sister before Applejack cut her off.

“You Applebloom, my sister, are responsible for not only ending Sunset Shimmer's life but, also are directly responsible for crushing Pinkie Pies heart and soul.”

“I don’t understand Applejack how did I crush Pinkie Pies heart and soul I mean it’s not like she was in love with Sunset or anything like that” Applebloom said as she sat across from her sister.

Applejack upon hearing her little sister saying those words to her growled out in reply to Applebloom’s foolishness.

“IT IS VERY MUCH LIKE THAT! Pinkie was very much in love with Sunset Shimmer! Do you know where I was this morning when I ran out the door leaving you here to tend to your chores by yourself Applebloom?”  

“No sis I don’t know where you went this morning but, you did tare out of here like your backside was on fire.” Applebloom said with a half grin on her face recalling how fast her sister had run out of the front door earlier that morning.

Breathing out deeply Applejack looked at her sister then got up and walked in front of the fireplace laying a hand over the scroll of time. She stood there for almost five minutes while her sister sat in her chair looking at her. Applejack turned around then grimly said to her sister.

“I was at Pinkie’s home today. She is a complete wreck because of you and because of you she blames us for what happened to Sunset. She actually said something that I NEVER thought I would hear from my best friend’s lips. Something that all but broke my own heart.” Applejack said almost snarling at her sister.

Applebloom sank deeply into her chair lowering her eyes as her sister spoke to her.

“Pinkie told me while she was on her bedroom floor crying her eyes out holding what I think was a photo of her and Sunset in her arms. That she hates us do you understand this Applebloom? My best friend in the whole world hates US! All because you had to go off and post stuff about me and our friends online. I really don’t know if Pinkie will ever be able to forgive you and if she doesn’t then that is fine with me. You not only took away her girlfriend but, you also fully managed to crush Pinkies soul as if her soul was nothing more than a soda can in your hand. Can I forgive you for what you did to Sunset? Yes I can and will someday be able to forgive you for that part of it. However I can not and will not forgive you for what you did to Pinkie.” Applejack said as she clinched her hands into tight fist trying desperately not to yell at her little sister.

Applebloom sat in her chair as tears rolled down her cheeks listening to her sister as her words began to fully sink into her head and through her soul. She looked up at her sister only to see Applejack full of rage and anger. The mere sight of Applejack displaying such anger towards her little sister caused Applebloom to look away in fear of being hit or punished severely for her actions towards Sunset Shimmer. Applebloom shook with fright as she heard her sister say to her.

“If and when Pinkie decides to come here and confront you Applebloom I will not hold her back unless she is foolish enough to bring a weapon with her that is. Otherwise I will fully allow her to lay into you and whatever she says to you will be nothing compared to how you have broken her. I saw the look and anger she had when I went over there today. I saw her broken lying before me on her bedroom floor. I tried to help her but, because of your stupidity in this matter Applebloom I was kicked out of Pinkie Pie's home by her sister Maud. I may never be able to call Pinkie my friend again due to what you have done.” Applejack said heatedly to her sister.

Applebloom swallowed hard as she slowly sat up from the chair she had been sitting in. Applejack walked over to her sister and looked her in the eyes then said sternly to her trying very hard to not yell at her but, her rage was all but, boiling at this point.

“You tell me you don’t want to lose your friends and you say you are sorry for what you have done and while I do believe you sister. I have to know did you even once consider what you would be doing to Pinkie or to me for that matter? You said that you did this because you thought I was going to replace you with Sunset that you were jealous of her for me spending so much time with her. I want you to know that if you do actually lose your friends over this then well I am sorry but. I am fine with that maybe losing Scootaloo’s and Sweetie Belles friendship might be more punishment for you than what I can give you. As for taking you to Sunset’s grave after the new year. Yes we will still do that because I still do think you need to have closer in this matter no matter how painful that closer might be or how it might come.” Applejack said as she slowly started to make her way back to the kitchen when she heard the phone ring.

Applebloom sat in her chair for over an hour crying to herself while her sister talked on the phone. Once she was done she walked back into the living room and said to her sister.

“Alright here is the deal Rainbow Dash has agreed to let you see Scootaloo when we all go to Sunset’s grave after the first. However after that you will no longer be allowed to be around her stepsister in fact she wanted me to tell and I fully quote from her. ‘I will be sending my stepsister to cloudsdale prep academy which means she and I will be moving away. I feel that my sister needs to get a fresh start away from Applebloom and her bad influences on my sister.’ According to Rainbow who had just gotten off the phone with Rarity before Rainbow called me Applebloom. Rarity like Rainbow will be sending her sister to a private school and like Rainbow has decided to let you see her sister on the first. But, just like Rainbow, Applebloom, Rarity apparently feels it is important for you to stay away from her sister until you are eighteen and can make your own choices in life. So you have not only coast the life of one very good friend of mine and also in the whole damn process of that little sister wrecked the life of my best friend Pinkie. You have also cost me my other friend Rainbow Dash’s friendship as well due to her moving away because of you. I really do hope you are fully happy with yourself Applebloom. Your actions have been disgraceful to say the least. Now I am going to go to bed you may do what you want but, keep in mind although I can and will forgive you for your actions towards Sunset I will not forgive you for this. Good night Applebloom.” Applejack said as she walked out of the living room leaving her sister there to cry alone.

Applebloom cried for nearly two whole hours as her sister headed up stairs to her bedroom then climbed the stairs and also headed to her own bedroom. When she got to her bed she looked over at a picture of her and Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle on her night stand. Picking it up she held it tightly in her arms laid down on her bed and cried herself to sleep. Applejack also looked at a photo she had on her own nightstand of her and her friends and just like her sister she too held the photo in her arms as she too cried herself to sleep. As the days slowly passed by Pinkie’s depression was steadily getting worse and worse. She would take what little she wanted to eat in her room and not come out for hours and hours at a time. The next week leading up to the first of January was filled with Applebloom and her two friends each in turn thinking about their actions towards Sunset Shimmer and what they had coast both themselves and  their sisters. Pinkie with her letters fully written to her both her friends and her family sighed heavily. Pinkie looked out the window of her bedroom at the newly fallen snow then got up from her desk and thought to herself.

“It is time. Please forgive me for what I must do Sunset. I love you very much.” Pinkie thought to herself

Walking over to her bed she reached under the mattress of her bed and pulled out the item she had gotten from her father's safe upstairs. As she reached under her mattress and removed the item she had gotten from her father's safe and tucked it into her inside coat pocket she thought to herself.

“I fully deserve this, This is my punishment for how I treated Sunset. I was such a horrible girlfriend to her. Yes this is what I must do and this is what is fully needed to make things right for all those involved.”  

Turning around back to her desk she picked up both letters to her family and her friends from her desk then placed them into two separate envelopes. Pinkie tucked those into her inside coat pocket next to the item she had gotten from her father's safe. She breathed heavily as she made her way  out of her room and up the stairs to the living room where she found her sister Maud sleeping on the couch. Kneeling down she gently stroked a lock of Maud’s hair away from her sister's eyes and tucked it behind her sister’s right ear. Pinkie then took out from under her coat her letter to her family and placed it very gently into her sister's hand. Kissed her sister on the temple and whispered into her sister's ear softly.  

“Maud please take care of our sisters for me. Marble will need your strength and Limestone will need your compassion. I love you all very much. Goodbye my sister.”

Pinkie then headed down stairs and out the front door. She looked up and thought to herself as she stared at the solemn grey charcoal colored sky above her.

“Lord almighty father in heavens light please forgive me what I must do. I see no other way to end my pain. Thank you almighty father lord and jesus for allowing me to have Sunset in my life. I know I will see her again….. Soon”

With her last thought running through her mind Pinkie walked to Canterlot City Cemetery. She got there  just as her friends were all arriving  in the west parklot of the cemetery. Each of her friends started to make their own way to Sunsets grave when Pinkie had gotten to Sunsets tombstone. Looking at the cold grey stone in front of her Pinkie read the words on Sunsets tombstone.

“In loving faithful memory here lies Sunset Shimmer may she find friendship and love in the warmth of heaven's embrace. Rest in peace Sunset Shimmer.”

Pinkie looked around found a rock about the size of her fist, picked it then pulled out the letter to her friends. She turned around with the rock in her hands and slid down with her back against the cold hard grave stone marking Sunset’s grave. Pulled out letter she had written to her friends and placed it under the rock next to her so that it wouldn’t blow away. Like Sunset before her Pinkie’s eyes had completely glazed over as death whispered in her ears. Pinkie reached into her inside right coat pocket and pulled out her father's Smith and Wesson 1868 military service revolver. Pulled the hammer back with her thumb and placed it to her right temple. The revolver made a loud ‘click’ as the hammer locked into place. Pinkie closed her eyes and said to herself.

“Goodbye my friends.”

BANG

Pinkie's friends were unaware that Pinkie had already gone to the cemetery as was sitting in front of Sunset’s tombstone with a gun raised to her head.  As Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy got about halfway up the dirt path leading from the west entrance as they all lead the crusaders to Sunset’s grave. They all heard a loud blood freezing bang. The noise of which scattered several dozen flocks of sparrows and ravens from near by trees Rainbow looked at Rarity and said in a scared tone of voice.

“What the hell was that noise”

“It sounded like….. No it couldn’t have been?” Rarity said as she started to quicken her pass down the pathway leading to Sunsets grave.  

“RARITY KEEP OUR SISTERS HERE!” Applejack called out to her as she started to run forwards.  

Rarity turned to see Applejack run past her and called out to her friend.

“Applejack where are you going?”

Applejack knew what the sound was from that she and her friends had all heard moments ago. As she ran forward up the path she prayed to herself that she was mistaken when she heard the noise. Running up the path she  turned around yelled back to her friends.

“Keep our sister here. All of you just do as I ask and keep them here.” Applejack yelled back to her friends as she made her way to Sunsets grave.

Thinking to herself as she got further up the path.

“Oh, god please don’t let that noise be what I think it was from!”

Rounding a curb and crossing several grassy pathways Applejack stopped dead in her tracks when she saw Pinkie Pie’s body slumped over leaning against Sunsets gravestone. Swallowing hard she ran forwards but, fell to her knees when she got a good look at Pinkie Pie’s lifeless body. Screaming out as her eyes drank in the horror of Pinkies suicide she screamed out.

“PINKIE OH, GOD NO PLEASE NOOOO!”

Slamming her fist into the ground Applejack screamed so loudly that each of her friends came running down the path.

“DAMN-IT ALL TO FUCKING HELL! PINKIE DAMN-IT WHY?”

Each of her friends  hearing Applejack screaming came running down the dirt path and like Applejack had done before they got to her. All stopped in their tracks when they saw what was before them. Most of Pinkies left side of her head was splattered against Sunsets tombstone her body was fully plumbed to the left and her note to her friends was covered in blood. Rainbow grabbed her sister and pulled her away from the ghastly sight. Scootaloo started to cry as her sister pulled her away from the sight her friend's death.

“Rainbow why? Why did Pinkie do this… why?”

Rainbow didn’t answer her sister she just continued to drag her away from the sight of her friend's lifeless body.  Fluttershy quickly took the other two crusaders away as well as they too started to cry out.

“Fluttershy why would Pinkie do this?” Sweetie Belle said as tears ran down her cheeks.

“Please Fluttershy tell us.” Applebloom said as her tears stained her cheeks.

Fluttershy like Rainbow didn’t answer the two children crying in front of her as she lead them away from the sight of Pinkie's death. Applejack was just getting to her feet when she saw the note that Pinkie had left for her and her friends. Stumbling she managed to walk over to her friend's lifeless body and picked up the note crying why she opened it she read.

“My friends by the time you all read this I will be gone. I can no longer live without Sunset in my life. I know that I am responsible for what happened to her. Just as each of you are to blame I am to blame even more so. I broke her heart and her soul. I leave this world in the hope that you will someday be able to forgive me for taking this course of action. But, I as I said can not live any longer with out Sunset in my life. This Christmas and New Years was supposed to be our first as a couple and that is now gone. I live this world not sad but, happy to know that I will once again be in her loving embrace. Unlike Sunset I however leave this world not able to forgive any of you for what you took from me. I hope that someday many years from now you ALL will be able to forgive each other weres I can not and will not forgive you for her death. Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo if any of you are reading this. Please understand that you all broke my heart and crushed my soul. I lost someone very dear to me because of each of you. May your sisters be able to forgive you and may our heavenly father show you mercy.

Goodbye my friends.

May you all find forgiveness in your own way.

Pinkamena Diane Pie.”

Dropping the letter that Pinkie had written to her friends Applejack fell back to her knees as her sister broke away from Fluttershy’s grasp. Applebloom ran up to her sister and hugged her tightly a small gust of wind blew across the graveyard and gently blew Pinkies letter up to Fluttershy’s feet she bent down and picked it up. After reading it she handed it to Rainbow who in turn read it then handed it to Rarity. Rainbow turned to her sobbing stepsister and yelled at her.

“DAMN YOU SCOOTALOO! DAMN YOU…. IF YOU DIDN’T…. IF YOU …” Rainbow’s voice broke as she like Applejack fell to her knees sobbing.

Scootaloo and Applebloom both took a hold of each other as they too cried out there pain and anger at what Pinkie had done. Rarity laid her hand over her mouth as she began to sob crying out while she tightly closed her eyes she too like her friends yelled at her little sister.

“SWEETIE BELLE THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT! YOU AND YOUR HORRID LITTLE FRIENDS DID THIS. I CAN NEVER FORGIVE ANY OF YOU FOR THIS.” Rarity said as she cried.

Sweetie Belle hearing those words sat on the cold wet grass lowered her head and cried wanting to somehow, someway to fix all that she had done yet she knew she would have to live with what she saw before her. Applejack shaking as she pushed her sister off of her then rose to her feet said through clenched grit teeth.

“THIS.ENDS.NOW!!”

Applebloom fell backwards on her butt as her sister pushed her off of her heard her sister say to her.

“Alright Applebloom you wanted to me to use the scroll of time to stop Sunsets death. You wanted me to go back through time and fix all of this then so be it. I will do this for Pinkie and for Sunset but, I sure as hell will not do this for you or your damn friends.” Applejack said as she started to walk away from her sister and her friends.

Rarity confused by what Applejack just said looked at Applebloom then said to her.

“Applebloom what did Applejack mean ‘you wanted me to use the scroll of time’? What scroll of time? What is your sister talking about?” Rarity said as she walked over to her grieving sister.

Applebloom lowered her head then looked up with a half smile forming on her face as she said to her Rarity with everyone present.

“Back at Sunset Shimmer’s funeral Twilight Sparkle gave my sister the very means to fix all of this to literally change the past and thus change all of this. I think she is going to use it now to save Sunset’s life and end our pain once and for all. I know Rarity that it sounds farfetched maybe even a little selfish but, Applejack can’t go to another funeral and nor can I for that matter. So if my big sister can fix this and make it where Sunset doesn’t die then maybe Pinkie won’t kill herself.”

Rarity looked toward the direction that Applejack had walked off in and sighed then ran after her leaving her sister and her friends behind as they all called out to her.

“Rarity where are you going?’”

Rarity didn’t reply to her friends as she thought to herself while running after Applejack in the hopes of stopping her from using magic that she might not understand how it works.

“I have to stop Applejack from doing this. If that scroll can really change things in the past then it could have dire effects on the future. I have to keep her from doing this. I miss Sunset Shimmer too and I will mourn Pinkie but, to do this is just nuts!”  

Getting to parking lot Rarity could only watch as Applejack drove off there was nothing more she could do. She closed her eyes and slowly started to head back towards her friends to tell them she had failed to stop Applejack from using the scroll of time. Applejack pulled up to the school then got out of her truck headed to the statute and held up the scroll. As she read allowed the words on the parchment a large green and white vortex appeared in the sky above her.

“I call upon the power of time send me back through your gates of time so that I might save one whom I love.”

As Applejack finished her sentence she felt as if her body was being ripped apart by the vortex above her. Her body was picked up and she closed her eyes thinking to herself as heard voices all around her.

“Hold on Sunset I am coming for you we won’t fail you again I promise you this.” Applejack thought as she heard someone call out to her.

“Applejack are you alright? Can you hear me?” The voice called out to her.

Applejack opened her eyes and found herself lying on the floor of Principal Celestia's off with her sister and all of her friends standing over her. Each of them looked very worried about her. Slowly getting up back to her feet Applejack looked around then coughed as she said through a fit of coughing.

“W..What….is...is..today’s...date?”

All of her friends and her sister looked at her as if she had lost her mind. Applejack again said while looking at her friends and sister.

“Please someone just humor me and tell me what is today's date?”

Applejack's sister sighed then looked over at Principal Celestia’s day to day calendar and said to her sister.

“It’s Friday the 18 and I think it is about 2 o’clock in the afternoon.” Applebloom answered

Hearing that it was the day that Sunset had died Applejack felt relieved as raced out of the office headed towards the front doors and the statue where she hoped to find Sunset sitting in front of it. As she ran out of Principal Celestia's office her sister called out to her.

“Applejack where are you going?”

Applejack didn’t answer she had more important things to take care and only one single hour to take of what she came back through time for. Getting to the door she looked out it’s small glass square window and sure enough saw Sunset just sitting down in front of the statue. Applejack watched her for a few seconds then opened the door and ran outside she was determined to save her friends life. As she got up to the statue she once again saw the same dead lifeless cold eyes she had seen in Sunset when she had died before. This time was going to be different this time she would do all that she could to save her friend. Applejack knew it was time to help her friend and to try to save her friends life. Not wanting to take a chance on screwing up Applejack reached out and grabbed Sunset by her arm and pulled her to the ground. Placing her arm over her shoulder and locking her arm in a arm lock while she reached into Sunsets inside coat pocket. Once Applejack had the razor that Sunset had planned to use on herself Applejack tossed it away. Then let her friend back up. Applejack fell down next to Sunset breathing in heavily. As she pulled her friend into a tight hug and let Sunset fully cry on her shoulders. Applejack knew that she and her friends would be in for a world of hurt and anger but, least Sunset was alive. Now all she had to do was convince Sunset Shimmer to stay that way.

Chapter 13.

Chapter 13.

Principal Celestia being a bit confused herself by Applejack’s apparent reaction to hearing the current date and day. Got up from behind her desk then made her way to the front of the school. Principal Celestia thought to herself as she made her way to the front of the school.

“The statue is where the portal is located I am willing to bet that Applejack thinks that Sunset is there right now. That is why she bolted the way she did. I hope I am right about this. I really want to help Sunset out.” Principal Celestia thought to herself.

With the rest of the others still in her office as well and all of them a bit confused as well as they to started to head outside to see why Applejack just bolted from Principal Celestia's office. As they all made their way out of Principal Celestia’s office and to the front of school. Pinkie said out loud to all of her friends following her out the front door.

“Do you guys think Applejack knows where Sunset is?” Pinkie asked as she opened the school front door.

None of her friends or Vice Principal Luna answered her question as they all headed outside. Once they all got outside into the cold afternoon air they all saw Applejack sitting in front of the statue with Sunset crying on her shoulder. Applejack looked up from hugging her friend Sunset around the waist and saw her friends all standing on the front steps of C.H.S.  Seeing her friends standing on the front steps Applejack waved her hand in a motion to try to get her friends to stay back while she tried to calm Sunset down. Applejack didn’t want to risk Sunset freaking out on her while she was trying to help her. As Applejack hugged her friend tightly around the waist Applejack heard Sunset say to her through a fit of sobs.

“Kill me Applejack, please just kill me.” Sunset cried out to her friend.

Applejack squeezed tighter around Sunsets waist as she said to her.

“What did you just say Sugarcube?” Applejack asked in shock at hearing what her friend just asked of her.

“I said kill me! Please I can’t live without her.” Sunset said while crying into Applejacks shoulder.

“No I won’t do that to you Sunset” Applejack replied as she held tighter onto her friend.

Hearing this Principal Celestia started to walk towards Sunset and Applejack only to stop in her tracks when Applejack gave her a stern look. Sunset pushed herself away from Applejack She landed about four feet from her and fell back to her legs so that she was sitting with her legs directly underneath her. As she cried out to Applejack she said to her through a fit of sobs.

“Why did you stop me Applejack? Was it because you want someone else to do it? Sunset said while sobbing into Applejack’s shoulder.

“NO! That is not why I stopped you. Damn-it Sunset I love you we all love you! You're not going to go through with this! I won’t let you!” Applejack all but spat back to her distraught friend.

Sunset lowered her head then moved into a crawling posture as she remained where she was on her hands and knees. Sunset cried out to Applejack. Each time Sunset cried out in anger or pain Applejack would look towards the school then wave her friends to stay put and not interfere. She didn’t want her friends to cause Sunset to freak out or to get any further upset than what she was already. So keeping them at a safe distance was the best choice in Applejacks mind there was to make. Principal Celestia seemed at least in Applejacks point of view to fully understand this and led the small group to a nearby bench. The bench was not more than a few feet away from Applejack and Sunset Shimmer. As Sunset spoke to Applejack she completely failed to see Celestia lead the group of friends to the bench just as Sunset said to Applejack.

“Just wrap your hands and arms around my head and break my neck so that I will die”

Pinkie Pie was almost in tears when she heard Sunset ask Applejack to kill her. Every time Pinkie tried to help Principal Celestia would stop her from going to her girlfriend. Pinkie pleaded to Principal Celestia as she stopped her again from helping out Sunset.

“Please she needs me! I have to help her. I can’t loose her.”Pinkie said pleading to Principal Celestia.  

Pinkie watched in terror As Sunset began to slowly crawl towards Applejack with her head hung low and she and Applejack both heard Sunset say to Applejack.

“Please I beg you to do it. I can’t live without her.”

Sunset in her distraught state of mind was completely unaware of the fact that her girlfriend was standing not more than ten feet from her listening to every word she said to Applejack. As Applejack tried to calm Sunset down to allow Pinkie and the others to help her friend out she said to Sunset in a soft voice while staring at her.

“Sunset please I won’t kill you.” Applejack said as she stared at her friend.

“You all broke my heart Applejack, But none worse than Pinkie.”

Pinkie hearing that she broke Sunset’s heart broke down crying Principal Celestia took a hold of her and hugged her tightly. Saying to her while holding her tightly in a warm embrace.

“It’s going to be ok Pinkie. Applejack can handle this let her help Sunset calm down then you can go over to her and help her yourself. I know you are scared of losing her. But if you don’t let her vent her pain right now then you really will lose her let Applejack help Sunset then I will let you go to her.” Principal Celestia said while running her fingers through Pinkie’s hair trying to calm her down as well.

Pinkie said while crying into Celestia's shoulders.

“I never meant to hurt her I was so angry oh god what have I done to her. It is my fault she is wanting to die. Please I beg you let me help her. Let me show her that I really do love her.” Pinkie cried out into Celestia’s shoulders as she and everyone else heard Applejack say to Sunset.  

“I know we all hurt you Sunset please let's talk about this.”Applejack said trying to calm her friend down.  

“I can’t live without Pinkie, Applejack I just can’t! It hurts too much to go on without her. So please I am begging you to end my pain please just end my life.” Sunset cried out as she continued to crawl towards Applejack her tears hitting the pavement beneath her.

Rainbow dash being loyal to her friends turned her head away from this then made up her mind to help her tormented friend out. By calling out to her saying.

“Sunset listen to me we all love you. We are so very sorry for how we treated you please Sunset let us help you. We don’t want to lose you. Please we will do whatever you ask of us just let us help you.” Rainbow called out to Sunset yet her words had no effect.

Applejack seeing that Sunset was within arms reach of her reached out and grabbed onto Sunset’s lapel of her coat pulling into her into her lap as Sunset screamed out to her. Just as Sunsets head touched Applejacks lap Rainbow had, had enough. Rainbow raced over to the two of them only to stop dead in her tracks mid stride when she and everyone else heard Sunset scream out.

“I CAN’T LIVE LIKE THIS. NOT LIKE THIS. NOT….ALONE.” Sunset wailed out in a full fit of sobs.

As Applejack let Sunset cry in her lap she yelled back to Sunset while Pinkie like Rainbow before her had also had enough. Pinkie pushed Principal Celestia off of her and ran over to Sunset as she got up to her she heard Applejack yell at Sunset who was crying fully in Applejack's lap.

“I won’t do it!” Applejack spat back at her sobbing friend while Sunset laid her head in her lap sobbing.

“Please Applejack just Kill me. I can’t take it anymore Applejack. I can’t live like this any more not after Pinkie…..” Sunset’s voice choked up as she sobbed in Applejacks lap.

Pinkie fell to her knees and reached out to take a hold of Sunset only to stop when Applejack glared at her. Sunset laid in Applejacks lap for ten minutes crying in her friend's lap recalling what Pinkie had said to her the night they had made love to each other. Her words pounding away in her mind as she recalled every vivid detail of that night. Sunset was ashamed with herself for not telling Pinkie what making love to her meant to one from Equestria. Sunset heard in her mind Pinkie’s voice saying to her “I love you Sunset.” She said to Applejack while laying in her lap.

“I can’t live with this shame that I have Applejack. Please Applejack just break my neck it will be easy for you. I beg you just kill me.” Sunset cried out to her friend.

Closing her eyes tightly Applejack looked away from Sunset she knew that Sunset wanted to die. Yet she had no idea that Sunset felt the need to die so badly that she would ask her to do it for her. Looking down at her sobbing friend Applejack said to Sunset as she watched her crawl towards her slowly while Sunset was crying.

“No I won’t do it Sunset there is no reason for you to…..” Applejack was cut off in mid sentence by Sunset saying to her through sobs.

“I am nothing more than trash!” Sunset screamed out to her friend as more tears fell from her teal colored eyes.

Angered that her girlfriend would think of herself as trash Pinkie yelled out to her while Sunset was lying in Applejacks lap sobbing fully.  

“SUNSET SHIMMER YOU ARE NOT TRASH! YOU ARE A BEAUTIFUL, GORGEOUS PERSON. HOW DARE YOU CALL YOURSELF TRASH IN FRONT OF ME!” Pinkie yelled out in anger at hearing her girlfriend refer to herself as trash.

Applejack looked down at Sunset  as she ran her fingers through her red and yellow hair trying very desperately to calm her friend down. While she heard Sunset say to her.  

“Please Applejack I am fully begging you to just end my life.” Sunset said as she lay in Applejacks lap.

Sunset sat up and began to wipe some tears from her eyes then looked and saw that Pinkie was sitting next to her. Sunset with her eyes completely bloodshot from crying stared at Pinkie. Pinkie looked at her girlfriend saw in Sunset’s face nothing but, Sunset feeling pure shame and hate for herself and for all that she had been through.  Pinkie and Applejack both looked deeply into Sunsets eyes and saw nothing behind her eyes but, lifelessness, pain and deep sadness. Sunset screamed out to Applejack and Pinkie Pie as she tried to stand but, wound up falling back to the ground twisting her ankle in the process. The pain of this was nothing compared to her broken heart and crushed soul.

“I DON’T DESERVE TO LIVE!” Sunset screamed out to her friend and girlfriend as she lowered her head again and let her tears trickle down her nose and fall to the pavement.

Applejack swallowed hard as Pinkie tried to grab onto her girlfriend just as the others in their group all got up to them only to hear Sunset scream out.  

“I CAN’T TAKE THIS PAIN. PLEASE JUST TAKE IT AWAY FROM ME! I CAN’T TAKE IT ANY MORE. I WANT TO DIE. I CAN’T TAKE NOT HAVING HER IN MY LIFE!” Sunset screamed as she thrust her hand out toward Pinkie pointing right at her.

Pinkie reached out again to grab onto her girlfriend this time actually taking a hold of her said to her while crying herself.

“Sunset I love you very much. Please let us help you. I won’t ever hurt you like this again. I swear it.” Pinkie said as she pulled Sunset into her lap holding her tightly as listened to her sob.

“I don’t believe you Pinkie. You never loved me you just thought of me as trash nothing more than that. Please let me just end my pain I can’t live with this pain any more.” Sunset said sobbing into Pinkie Pies lap.

“Sunset for that last and final time we won’t do this! we will not end your life! Please as my friend and as Pinkies girlfriend I am asking you to let us help you.” Applejack said as she laid a gentle hand onto Sunsets shoulder just as Rarity and Rainbow Dash both got up to them.

Sunset realizing that Applejack and Pinkie weren’t about to kill her slowly rose off of Pinkies lap then climbed to her feet. She sniffed and wiped her tears on her coat sleeve before saying to both of them as Rainbow and Rarity were reaching out to take a hold her.

“Then if you won’t end my pain I will do it for you!” Sunset cried as she turned to run towards the street.

Applejack managed to get to her feet just in time to see Sunset dart out into the middle of the street despite her twisted ankle. Looking to the right Applejack saw an approaching car speeding towards Sunset who stood right in its path. Sunset raised her arms out so that each arm was stretched to her sides and prepared for the car to do the job for her, Pinkie Pie and Applejack. Applejack raced towards Sunset jumping in front of the car pushing her out of the way of the speeding vehicle just in time. The car just barely missed both of them as they both tumbled to the ground rolling in mess of tangled limbs up to the curb on the other side of the street. When the two of them came to a stop on the sidewalk on the other side of the street Applejack was now sitting on top of Sunsets stomach holding her arms above her head tightly. Screaming down at her friend Applejack screamed out to her.

“WHAT IN TARNATION IS FUCKING WRONG WITH YOU?!?!” Applejack screamed as she held Sunset down on the sidewalk.

“I DESERVE TO DIE BECAUSE PINKIE CRUSHED MY SOUL AFTER SHE PROPOSED TO ME.” Sunset screamed as Pinkie Pie came running up to them both with their friends in tow.

Pinkie looked at Applejack then at her girlfriend lying underneath her best friends legs before saying to Sunset.

“Wait I proposed to you. When did I do that? I never gave you a ring. True I gave you the locket at my home but, when did I propose to you Sunset?”

Crying Sunset blurted out to Pinkie Pie while all her friends stood there not sure what to do.

“When you made love to me. On that night you asked me to be your marefriend for ever.” Sunset blurted out to her girlfriend.

Sunset managed to look at Pinkie as her tears fell from her onyx colored cheeks and teal colored eyes. Pinkie's face was clearly showing pure shock as she stood there stuttering on her words.

“I….I...d..don’t….und...er..sta...nd.”

Ignoring Pinkies question Sunset spat out to Applejack as the other came across the street.

“Get off me Applejack please let me just end my life or have the courage to do it your damn self. Either way I don’t deserve to live not after what I took from Pinkie. Not after she proposed to me and not after I have lost my soul. Now get off!”

“Why so you can run out into the street again and try to get your self run over by a speeding car? Sorry Sunset that ain't going to happen.”

“Then kill me here and now! Break my fucking neck so that I don’t have to live with the pain of losing Pinkie.” Sunset spat back at Applejack.

Applejack squeezed tightly on Sunsets wrist as she struggled with her friend to keep her on the ground and from running back out into the street again. As the two struggled Sunset heard Applejack yell to her.

“Damn-it Sunset no one here is going to end your life for you. No matter how bad you think things are you don’t deserve to die. And stop acting like Pinkie is dead to you when she is fucking standing right here. You don’t deserve to die Sunset!”

“Yes I do!” Sunset wailed out in anger and pain.

“Then tell us damn-it Sunset just tell us why you must die. Why damn-it?” Applejack yelled at Sunset as they struggled with each other.

“BECAUSE YOU ALL BROKE ME, ALL OF YOU DID!” Sunset screamed out at Applejack.

“Sugar cube we know we hurt you please calm down let us help you.”  Applejack said as she lighted up a little on Sunsets wrist but remained sitting on her stomach.

“I CAN’T ACCEPT YOUR HELP DAMN-IT APPLEJACK I CAN’, I JUST CAN’T!” Sunset screamed out in anger as tears streamed down her cheeks like a broken water faucet.  

“Why can’t you just accept our help Sunset? We all love you very much. None of us want you to die please tell me why you must do this?”

“BECAUSE I MADE LOVE TO PINKIE!” Sunset screamed back at Applejack.

Applejack looked more confused than shocked, as she remained seated on her friend’s stomach still struggling with Sunset. Who was screaming out in pain as more tears fell from her onyx colored cheeks.

“BECAUSE SHE CRUSHED MY SOUL AFTER SHE PROPOSED TO ME APPLEJACK!!!”

“Wait what?” Pinkie said as she looked at her girlfriend sitting underneath Applejack’s legs.

“Sunset I don’t understand what you mean by ‘she crushed my soul’. What are you talking about?”

"YOU'RE NOT EQUESTRIAN YOU'RE NOT FROM MY WORLD I DON’T EXPECT YOU TO UNDERSTAND!” Sunset screamed back to her friend while still struggling to get Applejack off of her stomach.

“We would all understand if you would just calm down and explain the soul thing to us.” Rainbow Dash said as she knelt down next to Sunset to help her up.

“You wouldn’t understand none of you would.” Sunset said while still underneath Applejack's legs with her hands still tightly held above her head.

“Try us just give a chance to see if we can understand your pain and sadness.” Pinkie said as she looked at her girlfriend.

Looking at her friends Applejack said to them as she slid off of Sunsets stomach. Applejack stood up then said to the rest of her friends.

“Help me get her back to the school you guys.”

As her friend each in turn took a hold of Sunsets arms Applejack said to her as she stood behind Sunset locking her arms behind her back.

“let’s get her back over to the school then we can all actually sit down and talk about this. Sunset your ankle needs to be looked at please let us help you up then we will bring you to the school and you can sleep in the nurses station. While we all contact Twilight and see what she has to say about this.”

Seeing where Rarity was about to grab onto Sunset Applejack said to her.

“Remember Rarity she has been cutting herself so you should take a hold her arm not her shoulder”

Rarity nodded then grasped Sunset by her left arm and not her shoulder as the group led her to the school. As Rainbow Dash took a hold of Sunset by her right shoulder she said to Sunset.

“If you even think of trying to run off again or trying to run out into the street again to kill yourself I Swear you will not like what I will do to you.”

Sunset lowered her head as her tears slowly began to stop falling she started to go limp and was unable to move on her own. She could feel herself shutting down her body was becoming heavy and her limbs didn’t want to move forcing Applejack and the others carry her across the street. Applejack looked at Sunset then over at her friends

Saying to her as she helped lead her very distraught friend across the street and back to the school.

“Sunset where is your journal you know the magic one that allows you to contact Twilight?

“It is over by the statute. Answer one question Applejack before you try to lead me over to the school.”

“Sure thing Sunset what is your question? Applejack said a she held onto Sunsets arms behind her back.

“Why are you so tartarus bent on saving a soulless person such as me?”  

“Because you idiot! You are my friend and I care about you. Now stop talking so we can get you over to the school and into the nurse's station.” Applejack said as she began to slowly push Sunset towards the school and the portal.

Sunset tried to hold off another round of tears from hearing the words ‘you are my friend’ yet it was in vain as her tears came out again. Seeing that her former friends were leading her across the street and towards the school Sunset said as she sobbed.

“It doesn’t matter if I am your friend or not Applejack I lost Pinkie Pie just as I lost everything else back home when my….my. You know what BUCK IT You all can just throw me through the portal now for all I care because living with this shame is just too much to ask of me.

Rainbow seeing that Sunset was about to bolt let go of Sunsets right shoulder then yelled at her her as she punched her in the stomach knocking all the wind out of her.

“Oh, no you don’t!”

Sunset’s head snapped back when she felt Rainbow’s fist collided into her right temple causing her to fall forwards and pass out in the blue skinned athletes arms. Rainbow looked at everyone seeing that they all looked rather upset with her for what she just did. Rainbow said to them all as she held the unconscious Sunset in her arms.

“Look before you all say anything Sunset was about to bolt and you all heard her she would rather die that let us help her.”

Principal Celestia crossed her arms over her chest then said sternly to Rainbow Dash.

“When she wakes up and this is all over with you are hereby suspended for two weeks Ms. Dash. Now help me bring her to my car where I can take her to a hospital then I get her some real help.”  

“Fine by me Principal Celestia. It will be well worth it because I will take this punishment if it means knowing that Sunset is alive. And before you say anything yes I would do it again if I had to.” Rainbow Dash replied as she held her friend in her arms.

“Wait if you take her the hospital then they might find out she isn’t from around here and report her that alone would grant her what she asked for. I mean think about it Principal Celestia once the government no longer has a use for her don’t you think she will be simply given what she wants.” Pinkie said as she opened Principal Celestia's passenger side door of her car While rain Rainbow carried Sunset over to the Principal’s car.

Opening the door on the passenger side Principal Celestia said to Pinkie while she placed Sunset into the front passenger seat.

“No Ms. Pie I don’t believe that will or would happen I have some…friends that might be able to help us in this matter. That ankle of hers could more than likely be broken so she needs a doctor  and she needs mental help as well. While I am very grateful she is alive right now she needs more help than we that ourselves can actually give her. She needs to be on twenty four hour watch for at least two weeks. Now each of you please go with my sister and follow us to the hospital.” Principal Celestia said as she fished her keys out of her coat pocket.

As the group was about to leave the parking lot in front of the school Applejack heard her principal call out to her.

“Oh, by the way Applejack when we all get Sunset into a safe environment and she is resting comfortably you will need to explain to us how you knew she was out front of the school. When from what I can recall you had no prior knowledge of this.” Principal Celestia said as she climbed into her car then started up the engine.

Applejack scratched the back of her head then slightly grinned at her principal before saying to her.

“What I have to tell you all ain't none of you will believe. So it might just be best to leave it alone for now that is.” Applejack said as she looked at her watch.

Seeing that her hour was just about up she smiled to herself then turned to head over to statue to see if Sunset’s journal was there. As she turned away from Principal Celestia Applejack heard her say to her.

“Be that as it may be you still need to tell us how you knew Sunset was going to be out here.”

With that Principal Celestia pulled out of the parking lot and began to drive off towards the hospital. Applejack headed over to the statue found Sunsets magic journal picked it up and opened it then saw that Twilight had left a message for Sunset.

“Sunset will you please, answer me? Are you there Sunset? Listen I am on my way I should be there in about ten minutes. Please I beg you don’t do anything foolish until I get there.”

As Applejack read the note left to Sunset by Twilight the crusaders all headed over to Luna’s van and climbed into the very back of it. Applejack flipped through page after page of Sunsets magical journal doing while so she failed to see Twilight step through the portal and was now standing in front of her. When Applejack lowered the book she jumped at seeing Twilight. Twilight looked at her then around the immediate area asking Applejack as her eyes scanned every inch of the area the two of them were standing in looking for Sunset.

“Applejack where is Sunset Shimmer? I got her message I came as soon as I could please tell me where she is.” Twilight asked as he continued to look around for Sunset.

Applejack lowered her hat over her eyes then said to her friend standing before her.

“Twilight Sunset is on her way to the hospital she tried to kill herself.”

Twilight stammered on her words as she asked Applejack.

“Wh..Why…. Wou…would…. She... do…that?” Twilight stammered on her words to Applejack.

“It is because we all did something that none of us are proud of and because she thinks that Pinkie wanted to become something called a ‘mare-friend’ Twilight.” Applejack said remembering that this Twilight was from the past and not the one she had met in the future.

“We all turned on her Twilight all of us did we all thought she was posting out secrets online due to this we all abandoned her. And before you get upset with me or anyone else for that matter you should know that three that did this have already been expelled from school.” Applejack said as she started to walk towards Luna that the others.

“I think you all have some explaining to do but, right now I want to talk to Pinkie and Sunset when we get to the hospital. Applejack I will need to speak to them alone.” Twilight said as she followed Applejack to Luna’s van then climbed in and took her seat.

Applejack got in as well followed by Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. Rarity got in and closed the door then Luna got into the driver's seat. As Luna started up the van Applejack said to Twilight.

“Twilight I think you need to know that the events of today have already happened only there is a big difference in today than the one that I came from.” Applejack said as she watched Twilight's face lose all the color in her skin.

“Oh, no tell me you didn’t use a time scroll Applejack please tell me you were not foolish enough to go through with that.” Twilight said as she felt her skin color leave her body.

“Yes I did use the time scroll that is how I knew Sunset would be out in front of the statue today. When we all were in Principal Celestia's office Sunset was outside in front of the statue. You saw the message that she wrote to you correct Twilight?” Applejack asked.

“Yes I did that is why I am here” Twilight said as she stared at her foolish friend.

“Well in the timeline that I was in Sunset wrote you that message you got. Only you didn’t show up until after she had taken her own life. One week after she died on New Year's day Pinkie takes her own life while sitting in front of Sunsets grave stone. It was because I couldn’t bare to go to another funeral that I used the time scroll. I understand that death doesn’t like it when someone or in your case some pony takes away her meals and all that. But you need to fully understand Twilight I will not, shall not and can not go through this again. If that means I have to die in order to save a good friend's life then so be it. I will take the full measure of it. I will not allow Sunset someone who I know, who I thought I knew to do something so selfish over something so trivial as making love to her girlfriend.” Applejack said as she started to get angry over her current situation.

“You call making love to someone TRIVIAL Applejack such an act like that is NOT trivial under any reason whatsoever. If this is truly how you people view sex in your world then it is no wonder Sunset feels the way she does. Not only has her soul been crushed but, she would have to deal with the shame and dishonor of making love to someone that really didn’t love her at all.” Twilight said as she looked at pinkie Pie who had her head hung low as she cried.

Twilight pursed her lips together tightly then said to Pinkie as Pinkie stood there just looking at Twilight with a blank look on her face.

“Is it true Pinkie did you sleep with Sunset and did you betray her?” Twilight asked as she looked at her friend sitting in the back seat of Luna’s van.

Pinkie sighed and slowly raised her head before replying to Twilight.

“Yes it is true I did sleep with her and yes I did turn on her just like everyone else did yet I do not see why this should affect my girlfriend to the point of her wanting to kill herself.” Pinkie said as she let a few tears fall from her crystal blue eyes.

“It matters because what you have done what you both have done is propose to her. You asked her to marry you and if you really did give her piece of jewelry then you have truly messed her up Pinkie.” Twilight said through grit teeth.

“But, she never told me about this I am just now finding out about how you’re people handle sex and yet everyone is getting angry with me for sleeping with Sunset. Shouldn’t you be angry with her as well Twilight?” Pinkie replied.

“I am angry with Sunset for not telling you this but, I think I know why she didn’t tell you I think it is because she was so afraid of rejection that it clouded her judgement. When you abandoned her you quite literally told her that her life was worthless that she is nothing more than a husk of her former self. Yes she should have told you all of this but, you should have been adult enough to see how vulnerable she was. How much she needed someone in her life that could and would become her mare-friend.” Twilight said angrily to Pinkie

“Okay that is the second time someone has called me ‘mare-friend’ what is a mare-friend and why would this cause Sunset to want to end her own life?” Pinkie asked with a look of confusion on her face.

“The closet thing that you have to that word is wife” Twilight said as she looked at Pinkie.

Pinkie's eyes shot wide when she started to come to realization of her actions towards Sunset. Just before she could say anything Twilight said to her.

“The only way it could be legal in Equestria is if you entered this marriage as a virgin or she in turn gave you a locket with your photo and her photo in it. The locket would have to be in the shape of a sun with three balloons in the middle of it. Each one would have to be a different color and it would also have to have your names on it written in equestrian on the back of it.” Twilight said as she placed a hand on the bridge of her nose rubbing it tenderly.

“Before I answer you about whether or not I gave her my virginity answer me this Twilight. Why does she think her soul has been crushed?” Pinkie said in a half whisper to Twilight.

Sighing very heavily Twilight lowered her hand then turned back around facing the front again she said out loud for all to hear her.

“Because your betrayal to her was the last straw for her. She had already been left to die on the streets of Canterlot by her heartless parents and then Princess Celestia took her in only to turn on her as well. After she failed at the Fall Formal she had to work to earn your friendships as well as your love Pinkie. But, when you turned on her you pretty much took her soul and crushed it in her your hands. The old Sunset Shimmer the one that we all faced when she was a demon at the Fall Formal wouldn’t have carried about honor or Equestrian law. But the one that you hurt Pinkie the one that is at the hospital DOES care about it.”Twilight said as she rubbed her right hand on her temple of her head.

“What are you saying Twilight?” Pinkie asked with a confused look on her face.

“In Equestria we believe, very, deeply believe I might add that when you sleep with someone you don’t just sleep with them. No you very literally exchange souls if you don’t believe me then open your shirt up and tell me what you see on your chest.”

Pinkie quirked a eyebrow at this request but did as Twilight asked of her she unbuttoned the top three buttons of her shirt then looked down at her chest. In the very center of her chest was a glowing red and yellow sphere with three balloons on it. Pinkie buttoned up her shirt then said to Twilight.

“There is a red and yellow uh, disk with three balloons on it in the center of my chest. But that wasn’t there when we made love for the first time. And I didn’t see it when I slept with her the second time nor was it there this morning.”

“It is there now because it is acting as a warning telling you that Sunset wants to die Pinkie. Tell me Pinkie when I say the name ‘Sunset Shimmer’ to you what do you feel? Do you feel sad or happy when you hear her name said to you?” Twilight asked as she turned back around to face Pinkie.

“I feel…..sad. But why? Why should I feel sad when I love her? this doesn’t make much sense to me.” Pinkie said as she looked into Twilight's velvet colored eyes.

“The reason you feel said right now Pinkie is because Sunset’s soul has died inside of her. She would have had a sphere on her chest with three balloons on it. Just as you have a yellow and red one on your chest with three balloons on it so to would Sunset have a sphere on her chest. Only that sphere would had have glowed blue and yellow and would have had three balloons on it each one would have had three suns in the center of each balloon.”

“So this is what her soul trapped within my body and yes Twilight I did give her my virginity and yes I would do it again because I love her.” Pinkie asked as she looked at Twilight.

Twilight lowered her head and said to Pinkie.

“Then Pinkie you have really messed up. The answer you want Pinkie is both yes and no what you have glowing in your chest right now Pinkie is not her soul entirely it is a representation of her soul. The red and yellow sphere is that of her actual love for you. The balloons is your love for her. Just as you have this so to does she have the same thing or at least would have had the same thing if you hadn’t crushed her soul and threw her away like trash.”

“I don't care if I messed up Twilight I love her! Do you fully understand that. Oh,Twilight if you ever call Sunset Shimmer trash again I will gladly break your nose for it. Now tell me how do we help her. Celestia has taken her to the hospital and is going to put her on a twenty four hour suicide watch for the next two weeks.” Pinkie said as she ground her teeth together.

“ Very well Pinkie I won't use that word in front of  you again and yes I do understand that you love her. Now you understand this right now. " Twilight said angrily to Pinkie as she grit her teeth together.

"And do I need to understand Twilight I already know that I love her very much what else is there for me to understand?" Pinkie said as she looked back at Twilight as tears slowly started to fall from her cheeks.

"You broke her heart and her soul after you made love to her. It is good that Celestia is taking her to the hospital because that means we will be able to have a safe place to let her vent her anger and her sadness. How we help her Pinkie is we let her empty all of her pain and anger out of her. But, that is going to take time during which you are going to have to sit there and let her spew her anger towards you. Yes you have a right to angry with her as well for sleeping with you and not telling you what that would mean for her or for you. Yet at the same time you need to understand that she was scared of losing you. A fear foolish though it might have been at the time being you have confirmed greatly by breaking her heart.” Twilight replied to Pinkie as she looked at Pinkie then down at the floor.

Luna continued to drive towards the hospital while Applejack felt she needed ask Twilight about the ramifications of using the time scroll. As well as about Twilight's warning to her.

“Twilight explain to me why death would come for someone that is close to me or for myself just because I changed things in the past.” Applejack said.

Twilight sighed then looked at Applejack before saying to her.

“Pinkie and Sunset according you both die. Sunset was supposed to die today and Pinkie was suppose to die one week from today. Due to your going back through time death has thus been denied that meal or those lives at it were. Because of this things are going to start happening that I can not change nor do I wish to change them. You have put not only yourself at risk but, your friends and family at risk as well. The time scroll should only have been used to prevent a war or to go back through time to learn but, never ever interfere with the past. I do not understand why I would have given you the scroll let much how I even got it in the first place.”

“Your future self said that you got it from Princess Celestia who wanted you to give it me because she thought I was the most level headed one in our whole group. Although I understand what I have done is rather foolish you need to understand that I don’t want to go through that future again. I did this not only because of that but, because I couldn’t take seeing the hurt look on my sister when we found Pinkie's body at Sunsets grave. Pinkie’s future self kills herself when she is no longer able to be with Sunset. I couldn’t take what that did to her or what it did to my sister.”

“Why would your….. Now I understand what you meant by the ones responsible for this have already been expelled. Your sister and her friends scootaloo and Sweetie Belle have also been apart of this. Tell me does Sunset know about this yet or have you not even bothered to tell her.” Twilight asked Applejack as the van started to pull into the hospital parking lot.

“None of us other than myself knew that Sunset was going to be outside of the school. I was going to tell her that she had been right along and that the crusaders had been expelled for this. I was going to set up a day and time for her to vent to them yet I have not been able to do so due to this. I don’t know how the others feel about Sunset venting to their own sisters but, as for me if it helps her get back to her ummm, happy place then so be it. Applebloom has some apologizing to do to Sunset and I aim to see to it that she does just that. Sunset didn’t deserve to be treated how she was not by my sister and not by us. So if letting her vent to my sister will actually help her then good I am all for it.”

“Uh pardon me but why would her mother and father abandon her on the streets of canterlot city I mean that just seems well cruel” Fluttershy said as she climbed out of the van when Luna came to a full stop and parked the van.

“They did that because they were young and very selfish they didn’t care about their daughter or the pain that such treatment would bring her. All they cared about was themselves. Three weeks after they did that to her they both died in a fire at their home. No pony er, I mean no one knows how or even why the fire got started or why they couldn’t get out in time.”Twilight said to fluttershy as she got out of the van followed by Applejack.

“So is that what she meant by she lost everything in Equestria Twilight she yelled this to us before you showed up.” Rainbow said as she to got out of the van.

“Not entirely Rainbow no what she meant is she has been dishonored and because she was left her she felt that she has been banished yet she has never been banished. I never did that to her but, with her mind being so far twisted by her pain in her eyes she can’t come home again.”

“Then get off your ass and bring her home and show her that she can always come home.” A small voice called out from the back of the van.

Twilight looked and saw it was Scootaloo that said that to her. Looking at all three crusaders Twilight smiled gently to them then said to each of them in turn.

“I fully plan to do just that but, first she needs my help to get her healthy again. Scootaloo you and the others are going to be in a world of mental pain for what you did to Sunset. I am sure she is going to have some rather hard questions for you each of you once she is healthy enough to speak to you without wanting to tear you apart for this. Your actions towards her caused her to want to kill herself so I am very angry about this. Yet I do not know why would do something so stupid. However you will explain yourself to me and to Sunset only when Sunset is mentally ready to deal with you and your two friends.”

Rarity just getting out of the van herself said to Twilight as she stepped out then looked at her sister who seemed frightened to her.

“Twilight don’t talk to my….” Twilight cut her off in mid sentence.

“Save it Rarity you who are suppose to be the element of compassion should have shown this to Sunset yet none of you went by your elements. Now I have a friend that is well in need of my help and I don’t want to hear anything further on this subject until Sunset is out of the hospital and home safely.” Twilight said to Rarity as she headed into the hospital leaving her and the crusaders at the van.

“Well that could have gone by better.’ Rainbow said as she too started to head inside the hospital.

“I think Twilight is pissed with us and just doesn’t want to cause a scene.” Pinkie Pie said as she also walked into the hospital.

Fluttershy looked at Rarity then at the three still inside the van and said to her.

“You go on be with Sunset tell her that I am out here sending her my love for her. I don’t think it would be a wise idea to let these three see Sunset right now. I think they all need time to heal from this.’ Fluttershy said as she sat down in one of the many seats inside the van.

Looking at her sister then at Fluttershy Rarity nodded then headed inside the hospital to visit Sunset and make sure she was going to be ok.

Heading up stairs the six Luna, Twilight, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Rainbow Dash all found Sunset sleeping in a hospital bed with her white polka dot gown. Her right foot covered in a thick white cast. Looking at Celestia Twilight asked her.

“What happened to her why does she have a cast on her leg?”

“When she tried to get away from Applejack she fell back to the ground and Twisted her ankle but, in the tomble she took after Applejack saved her life from nearly being hit by a car she wound up breaking her ankle. I am very shocked she did scream out in pain from that.” Principal Celestia said.

“She wouldn’t have felt it all Principal Celestia. All she is or  would be able to feel right now is the pain in her heart. I see she also has a bandage on her left shoulder what is that from?” Twilight asked as she pointed to Sunset’s left shoulder.

“She has been cutting herself Twilight according to her journal she has been doing it since the Fall Formal. I think it is because she feels the need to punish herself for her actions that night.” Principal Celestia said as she looked at Twilight then took a seat in a nearby chair.

Twilight sighed then slowly walked over to Sunset as she watched her breathing in and out she reached out and moved a lock Sunset’s hair away from her eyes. Saying very gently to her while Sunset slept soundly in the mattress.

“Don’t worry Sunset your friends won’t hurt you again. You and Pinkie will be able to move past this and you will be stronger for it. I promise you this.” Twilight said as he moved the lock of hair up and over Sunset’s right ear.

“I think this is the first time she had a real good long eight hours of sleep Twilight. The doctors had to sedate her while they put the cast onto her leg. More than one of them wound up with either a broken nose or a few broken fingers. I am sure there is going to be hell to pay when she wakes up. Oh, you should know I have called a friend of mine who works in the government. This friend will make sure that Sunset isn’t seen by anyone other than the one that you yourself shall appoint for her to see as a mental health therapist.” Celestia said as she stretched her legs out then crossed her arms under her chest.

Twilight looked down and opened a slit in Sunsets gown then closed it back up when she saw what she was looking for. Closing her eyes she sighed then walked over to Principal Celestia and took another chair that was sitting vacant next to her and sat down asking Principal Celestia as he sat down.    

“How long will she be sedated like this?”

“About eight hours maybe just a little while longer according to the nurse that gave her the sedative. Look Twilight I know you want to help her and all but, right now she needs rest and I think you could use some of that yourself as well.”  

Luna and the others waited for Twilight and Principal Celestia in the hallway outside of Sunsets room. Pinkie no longer caring if she should wait or not walked in to Sunsets hospital room and laid her hand over Sunsets chest right over her heart. Saying as she felt her girlfriend's heart beat within her chest.

“Twilight I really am a horrible girlfriend to her aren't I?” Pinkie said as she felt Sunset’s heart beating steadily.  

Looking at Pinkie then at Sunset who was sleeping soundly Twilight said to her.

“No Pinkie Pie you are not a horrible girlfriend to Sunset Shimmer. You just made a really bad choice is all. It will take a long time for her to move past this. She needs a reason to live and a reason to be rid of her sadness you can give her that reason. Provided of course you don’t ever do something this foolish again. You can’t just blame someone for postings online without checking into it at first. And you can’t just sleep with someone and not think about the consequences of that act afterwards. You two are going to have a lot of hard work to do in order to move past this.” Twilight said as Sunset began to stir.

Taking her right hand into her own Pinkie raised Sunsets hand and placed it over her heart sniffed and said to Twilight softly.

“I will do whatever it takes to get her past this I will marry her and I will be there for her no matter what. This WILL never happen again I swear it.” Pinkie said as she placed Sunsets hand over her heart.

Sunset slowly came too looked around then lowered her head while Pinkie still stood at her side holding her hand. Sunset didn’t cry she only laid there looking down at her cast on her right leg. Pinkie said to her gently as Sunset continued to stare at her cast on her leg.

“Sunny we are all here for you. Please say something, anything. Yell at us some more but, please don’t shut us out of your beautiful life. Please Sunny I need you in my life I love you and I want to wed you after school is done I want to get married to you fully.”

Sunset laid in her bed looking down at her cast not saying anything as she listened to Pinkie tell her about wanting to marry her. Sunset sniffed then raised her other hand to her eyes and wiped her eyes and looked over at Principal Celestia and Twilight. Then lowered her head again and again didn’t say anything . All of her pain and anger was slowly coming to the surface she didn’t want to blow up at Pinkie and drive her away. Yet the hurt she felt when Pinkie told her she and her were no longer together was all but, too much for Sunset to take. Looking up at Pinkie then over at her Principal and Twilight, Sunset sniffed again and reached out took a hold of Pinkie pulling her almost on top of her in a tight embraceful hug as she finally let herself cry one last time. Pinkie also accepted the hug as she too started to cry in Sunset’s shoulders each of them in turn fully emptied their emotions into the others shoulders. As Celestia and Twilight watched Rainbow and the others came into the room each of them stood either near Sunset or next to Twilight and Celestia. Sunset and Pinkie both cried for almost ten minutes before letting go of each other. Twilight stood up and said to everyone in the room.

“Will you all please wait outside in the hallway so that Pinkie, Principal Celestia and I can talk with Sunset alone.”

Each of their friends all looked at each other as Luna began to lead them one by one out of Sunsets hospital room. Rainbow before she left walked over to Sunset who looked at her then again lowered her head as she heard Rainbow say to her.

“Hey don’t worry Sunset I am sure Twilight isn’t going to thrash you about or nothing besides that’s my job.”

Twilight glaring at Rainbow Dash when she said this gritted her teeth then said darkly to Rainbow Dash as ground her teeth together.

“Rainbow Dash get out of this room right now.” Twilight said through grit teeth.

As Rainbow left the room Twilight walked over to the door and closed it. Then turned to Principal Celestia and Pinkie who was still standing next to Sunset holding her hand tightly against her chest. Sunset shuttered a bit as she fought back the urge to scream at her girlfriend. Pinkie stood there holding her hand tightly in her own. While Sunset looked at her with dead cold eyes. Pinkie knew she was going to be on a long hard road helping Sunset back to her normal happy self again. To Pinkie the very thought of almost losing the one girl that she had fully fallen in love with broke her heart and as Pinkie cried Twilight laid her hands onto her shoulders.Twilight then looked at Sunset reached out to her placing her right hand over Sunsets forehead then said only two words.

“Sleep Sunset.”

Twilight's hand glowed a soft white in color as Sunset laid her head back onto her pillow falling fast asleep. Pinkie laid Sunsets hand down by her side then said to Twilight.

“Will she be OK? You didn’t hurt her did you Twilight?”

“No Pinkie Pie I didn’t hurt her at all I only put her to sleep so that in about three hours she can wake up and be ready to talk to us. You both saw how upset she looked. She didn’t even want to say hello to me that isn’t the Sunset that I know and love. There for a few hours of sleep might help her.” Twilight said as she sat back down in her chair next to Celestia.

The three of them would each watch Sunset Shimmer sleep for the next three hours. As she slept Twilight closed her eyes. Thinking about what to do with Applejack and her misfortune with the time scroll. Hoping there was some way to cheat death or at least prevent her from taking someone else that Applejack loved very much. The hours ticked by slowly and soon Twilight and Pinkie were both asleep. Leave Principal Celestia to stay awake in Sunsets room. Luna came back into Sunsets room not wanting to wake up the sleeping three nodded to her sister then turned around and left the room again. Celestia’s friend showed up at the hospital and came into Sunsets room. Looking at Celestia then at Pinkie who was slouched over Sunsets stomach as two of them snored softly. Celestia seeing her friend had arrived smiled gently to her. It was time to help Sunset fully and completely and Celestia knew her friend from the government could do just that. Pinkie and Twilight would both remain fast asleep for two and half hours while Sunset slept the whole three hours peacefully.

Chapter 14.

Chapter 14.

As Celestia stood up from her chair to great her friend from the government Twilight and Pinkie both started to wake up. Seeing that there was someone new in the room that she, Pinkie and Principal Celestia were all in Twilight said to the new comer politely. While Pinkie stood next to Sunset not saying anything to the new person in the room.

“Hello.” Twilight said politely.

As Twilight said this Sunset also started to wake up as well. Principal Celestia seeing that Sunset was waking up said to Twilight as she pointed to the door behind her friend.

“I am going to leave you now Twilight so that my friend and I can talk I should be back in about an hour maybe just a bit longer than that.

“Alright Principal Celestia I understand.” Twilight said as she got out of her chair and walked over to Sunset.

Twilight watched as the newcomer nodded to Principal Celestia then turned and walked out of the room. Celestia followed and the two of them motioned the others in the hallway to follow them outside of the hospital. Once she was gone Twilight said to Sunset as Pinkie stood there next to her girlfriend.

“Sun leik Celleat na’uy u’n lim leek le’ek” Twilight said to Sunset.

Sunset narrowed her eyes at Twilight then replied with.

“L’in-al tr’st ner fu’ lim.”

“Pin-co’nu lo’awn celleat troka d’y no lu?” Twilight asked gently to Sunset.

Sunset spat back at Twilight with.

“D’YA NOK’A THYA NIM LU’EK LE’EK NOR’TROS T’RO NAKA !”

“SUNSET SHIMMER THERE IS NO REASON FOR YOU TO WANT THAT AT ALL!.” Twilight yelled loudly to her friend.

“Umm what are you two talking about?” Asked Pinkie as she stood there with a confused look on her face.

Sunset lowered her head and swallowed hard as Twilight said to her while pointing at Pinkie.

“Look at her Sunset take a good hard long look at her. Pinkie loves you very much and I am sure she wouldn’t be here unless she didn’t love you at all. There is no further reason for you to want to die or to cast yourself into Tartarus. For Celestia's sake Sunset you are NOT alone in this world. Sunset you will never be alone in this world.” Twilight said.

“Yes there is! I only cause harm wherever I go. I am no good to anyone at all. I don’t see how Pinkie can love me or want to be with me after what I took from her.” Sunset said as she wiped a tear from her eyes.

“Sunset honey look at me do you really think I would have given you my most precious of gifts if I didn’t want to be with you the rest of my life? True you should have told me what sex means to your people but, I understand how fearful you where of rejection. I know about your parents Sunset and I know what happened with Princess Celestia. Please let me remove all of your fears and self doubt.” Pinkie said to Sunset as she watched her wipe more tears from her eyes.

“How can you remove any of it Pinkie.” Sunset replied.

“ I don’t see why I can't remove your self doubt and replace it with love instead of the pain that you feel within you.” Pinkie asked she she took Sunsets right hand placing it on her chest over her beating heart.

Sunset felt Pinkies warmth and her heart beating under her hand as she said to Pinkie trying not to yell at her.

“Because I am alone in this world. I have nothing left to live for. I am nothing more than a selfish demon born bitch that should be killed.”

“Yes you do have something to live for. You very much have something to live for and it is beating within my chest right now. Just as I have something to work for which is also beating in your chest.” Pinkie said as she laid her other hand over Sunset heart.

“I took your virginity Pinkie I have nothing to offer you in marriage other than myself... and… well take a good hard long look at me… take a good look at me. I have done nothing but, cause pain and misery everywhere I go. How…. NO! …...Why do you even love me?”

“You want to know why I love you. You want to know the real reason I fell so much in love with you that I would give you my virginity Sunset?” Pinkie said sternly to her.

“Yes what makes you want to love me when I am worthless?”Sunset cried out in pain.

“I love you because you make me laugh. Because you complete me I thought I was nothing but a wild child until you came into my life. I love you because you have shown me the best part of your soul. You are very compassionate person Sunset Shimmer. I love you because I want to share in that compassion and be apart of your life forever. I love you because you are a strong, beautiful and very gorgeous person Sunset. I love you because I wish to become your wife. I love you because you make me so very damn happy. I love you because you are the one that I know there will always be a shoulder there for me to cry on when I need one to be. Sunset honey I want to be in your life now and always. You know what fuck it.” Pinkie said as she grabbed Sunset pulling her into a passent kiss fully wrapping her arms around Sunset so she couldn’t pull away from.

As Sunset began to melt into Pinkie’s kiss and give one of her own Twilight said to her while watching the two of them kiss each other.

“This isn’t just about your pain or about losing Pinkie is it Sunset?”

When Sunset heard those words she ended the kiss then looked down and sniffed saying to Twilight as Pinkie held her hand tightly in her own.

“No Twilight it is not just about my need to be with her nor is it about my abandonment issues. I...I..”Sunsets voice began to trail off as she thought of her words and what they might mean if Pinkie found out.

“You…. hate yourself don’t you Sunset?” Twilight finished for her as Sunset’s lower lip began to shake.

Hearing those words Sunset finally screamed out to both of them.

“YES DAMN-IT I HATE MYSELF FOR WHAT I AM.”

Pinkie was about to say something to Sunset when Twilight shook her head to her causing Pinkie to remain silent as she listened to her girlfriend scream out.

“I CAN’T STAND THE FACT THAT I HAVE NOTHING TO GIVE PINKIE FOR HER LOVE FOR ME. I’M HOMELESS, I HAVE NO FAMILY! AND WORSE YET TWILIGHT I HAVE BEEN BANISHED FROM MY BIRTHPLACE. SO YES DAMN-IT TWILIGHT I HATE WHAT I AM.”

“Yes you do have something to give me Sunset. You have this.” Pinkie said as she laid her right hand onto Sunsets chest again right over her heart.

Seeing this Twilight said to Sunset as Sunset placed her own hands over Pinkie's hand on her chest.

“Go on Sunset tell her. You wanted to tell her since she said what she said to you at the diner.” Twilight said as she looked at Pinkie whose hair was slowly deflating.

Sunset looked at Pinkie then at Twilight before saying to Twilight.

“I….I can’t. I don’t want to lose her. If I say what needs to be said to her I REALLY will lose her. Please Twilight don’t make me hurt her.” Sunset said as she looked at Pinkie with eyes that were starting to from dark to light again as love was slowly being put back into her heart. She heard Twilight say to her.  

“She needs to know how you felt when she broke your heart Sunset it is the only way to get rid of the pain in your heart. Look at the sphere on your chest do you see the black one forming around the one that shows your love for Pinkie. You need to get rid of that before it kills you.” Twilight said to Sunset as she watched her eyes slowly return to normal.

Sunset looked down briefly and saw a black sphere encircling the blue and yellow one that was already on her chest. Looking  back up at Pinkie Sunset cried out as she stammered on her words trying to say to Pinkie how she felt the day when Pinkie broke her heart.

“Pinkie...I...I...you..b...roke...my...my heart...that..day….I...l..oved..you...and..a...and..you ...broke...my...heart. When you ...said that ….you hate me ….you broke... my heart.”Sunset said as she cried.  

“I know I never should have said what I said to you that day I don’t hate you Sunset. I love you I want to be with you. I want to show you the world as I see it through my own eyes. Sunset please there has to be way to help you? I love you so very much. I can’t lose you.” Pinkie replied to Sunset as she started to cry.

“I just want us to be together so badly I just don’t know how you could hate me after you said you loved me after you proposed to me. Did I mean so little to you that you would actually want to hurt me like that. Was I really that bad to you before the Fall Formal that my past behavior caused you to hate me that much to where you wanted to use me like that.” Sunset cried out to her girlfriend.

Pinkie let go of Sunsets hand and grabbed onto her pulling her into a tight hug then said to her while holding her tightly in her arms.

“No honey it wasn’t that at all I never should have said that to you. I never should have turned on you like that. It was because I thought you didn’t love me at all I thought you wanted to just get in bed with me then toss me aside so I hated you for that. I know now that i NEVER should have thought that. I know now what sex means to you and that due to that I would never have been used by you like that. That you never would have used me then tossed me away to go find someone else to sleep with. I love you so much. I want to fill your heart till you burst with my love being filled inside of you.”Pinkie said as she held onto Sunset tightly in her arms.

As Pinkie held onto to Sunset tightly in her arms Sunset felt her warmth filling her with love and happiness again. Pinkie's body began to glow a bright pink in color as Pinkies love for Sunset began to wash away all of Sunsets pain and anger. Removing the blackness in her heart once and for all. The black sphere that encircled around the blue and yellow one slowly began to disappear as Sunsets body also started to glow a bright onyx in color. While this was happening Celestia and her friend were just getting outside followed by the rest of their small group. Once outside Celestia hugged her friend and said to her.  

“It is so good of you to come here on such short notice Red I am so very happy to see you, but please tell me can you really help Sunset out?”

Looking at all the others that followed her and Celestia out of the hospital as Red ended the embrace with Celestia she cracked her neck then said gently to Celestia.

“Yes Tia I think I will be more than able to help Sunset out although I do not know which one in that room was her.”

“Oh, yes that is right, in all the reports that I have given you I never bothered to give you a photo of Sunset Shimmer. She was the one sleeping in the hospital bed. Pinkie is and was the one sleeping on top of her who woke up just as you showed up Red. Twilight was the one sleeping in the chair next to me who said hello to you as the two us started to leave the hospital room.” Principal Celestia said to Red as she breathed out deeply.

“Alright and I take it Twilight is also from Equestria as well? Just as Ms. Shimmer is?” Red asked Celestia as she looked at her with a stern solemn look her face.

“Yes Twilight is from Equestria and Twilight is also the one that needs to pick someone to help Sunset deal with her um,..... emotions. I don’t trust the doctors here to do that and I won’t leave Sunset here unless I know there is someone here that won’t use her as a lab rat when they are supposed to be helping her.” Replied Celestia to Red.

“I see.” Red replied to Celestia.

Rainbow Dash hearing that Principal Celestia had been making reports to the government about Sunset saying to her as tried not to shout at her principal.

“What do you mean you have been making reports to the government about Sunset?” Rainbow said as she clearly was trying not to shout at her Principal.

Seeing the angry look in Rainbow’s eyes Red sighed then opened her briefcase and pulled out a file that read Rainbow Dash on the letterhead and handed this to Rainbow. Saying to her as she handed over Rainbow’s file to her.

“It is not just Sunset that Tia has been reporting to me about Ms. Dash. She has made several detailed reports to me about all of you including Sunset Shimmer. Before you read that file I think we all better head back inside and find a nice quiet for us to all talk about this.”

Rainbow looked at Red then at her principal and sighed heavily as Rarity stepped forward saying to Principal Celestia.

“Darling I for one find your making reports about myself and my family to the government distasteful to say the least so you need to explain yourself to us. Because this to me at least seems like an invasion of our private lives.”

Celestia looked at Red then at the entire group and lowered her head saying to them all as she started to walk back inside the hospital.

“Your right Rarity I should have come clean about this a long time ago. And I will fully explain myself to each of you now please let's go inside and find a place to talk about this.” Celestia said to Rarity as she walked into the hospital.

“Alright but, you need to know I plan on talking to my parents about this I am sure they will want to see the file you’re friend has on me.” Rarity replied as she followed Principal Celestia and the others into the hospital.

As the group were about to make their way back into the hospital Fluttershy got out of the van that she had been waiting in. While everyone else had gone into the hospital to check up on Sunset. The crusaders also got out and followed Fluttershy into the hospital as well. Once the entire group had found a room in the hospital to sit down and talk. Red looked at all of them then set her briefcase down on the floor of the room they had all found saying to them all.

“Alright before you say anything to your Principal that included you Luna you all need to fully understand that Celestia had little choice in making reports to me.” Red said as she looked over at Vice Principal Luna who crossed her arms under her chest glaring daggers at Red.

“I do not understand why would Principal Celestia have little choice in this matter? There is always a choice as to whether or not to invade someone's private life.” Fluttershy said meekly to Red.

Red looked at her then over at Rainbow Dash who was still holding her file in her hands glaring daggers at Red for just having a file on her and not coming clean about it sooner. Red saw the look on Rainbows face and smiled then said to Fluttershy as she took out file after file from her briefcase handing one to each of the group in the room that they were all in.

“Fluttershy there was no choice for Tia to do what she did. Each of these files that I am giving you is the master file that the government held on each of you. I am giving you these in sign of good faith that you will in turn all listen to me carefully about what I am about to tell you all.”

Each of the friends took their files looked at them then all glared at Celestia as Red spoke.

“After the Fall Formal incident the government started to wonder what caused the energy that showed up in Canterlot city. We at first thought it was a new type of weapon but, after the battle of the bands we learned it wasn’t necessary a weapon at all. It was more than this. So because  your Principal and my friend was about to be charged for this a deal was struck. She would provide us information about the portal and about Equestria in exchange we would stay out of your lives for the time being.That is until such a time was no longer needed or we had little choice but, to reveal ourselves to you all. Your principal, my friend could have lost everything had she not have taken this deal and you all could this very minute be in government run testing facility. If it were not for her compassion towards you all I am sure we would not be having this conversation right now.” Red said as she looked at all of those in the room with her.

Applejack opened her file and found a page about her sister quirked an eyebrow then said aloud.

“How the in hay bales did Ya’ll find out about Applebloom not liking carrots when she was four years old?” Applejack exclaimed.

Red smiled and said to Applejack as she looked at her sister then back at Applejack.

“Applejack do you really think that when you toss something out into your trash can that we don’t have a means to find it and thus study it?” Red said as she looked at Applejack.

“Alright so you have files on us what is so damn important that you feel the need to study us like lab rats.” Rainbow said as she read through her own file then looked up at Red’s face.

“It is simple Rainbow Dash we needed to make sure that this magic that you all call it or at least Twilight calls it that is. Doesn’t pose a threat to this world or to our government.”

“Ok so you wanted to make sure that Sunset and Twilight weren’t here to start what a war with our people and there's?” Asked Rainbow as she set down her file on to her lap.

Red sighed then pursed her lips together as she looked at Celestia then at the rest of the group before saying to them all.

“Over the past three years while I have been keeping these reports I have also at the same time kept the location and portal a secret from those that would do you all harm. But, there is one other thing I did. I actually went to Equestria to study what was going on over there. I learned about the pony versions of each of you and I learned of the pony princesses of both Luna and Tia. I was able to befriend both of them. In turn they told me just how powerful Sunset Shimmer really is. As well as to what actually happened to her and why she turned into a demon at the Fall Formal.”

“Ok can you tell us the real reason she turned into a demon that night or is that classified information. Actually better yet tell us how you actually got over there without us knowing about it let much how you got back when the portal should have closed for thirty moons.” Luna said as she looked at her sister then over at Red.

“You don’t really think that the portal in the schools statue is the only way to get there do you Luna?” Red replied with a half grin on her face.

“Wait are you saying there are other portals leading to Sunsets and Twilights home?” Fluttershy said meekly to Red.  

“Yes I am saying this and that there are other ways of getting back here without having to worry about the whole thirty moon thing. But now is not that time for this I wasn’t called here to talk about this I was asked to help Ms. Shimmer out and help her I shall.” Red said to all present in the room that they were in.

“Darling as some of my friend might say ‘stop beating around the bush’ and just tell us what you plan on doing to actually help Sunset out.” Rarity said as she sighed deeply.

“Ms Belle my team has already done what needs to be done. We have hacked into the hospital computers and placed information into them that will allow Twilight to act as legal guardian for Sunset.There will also be information in there containing toward the fact that Twilight is going to be the one who will fully decide who gets to help Sunset and how.” Red said as she began to pack up her briefcase.    

“And you think this will help her?” Asked Applejack.

“Yes Ms. Apple I do think this will help her out. Because who ever Twilight will chose to act as a therapist won’t need to make reports to the hospital staff. My team and my government level are so high up that I am able to leave information in the hospital records saying clearly that all notes must be turned over to Twilight or to Tia without question. If that however doesn’t happen then I will come back here and those that work here won’t like what I will do to shut this place down. Now if you all will pardon me I need to go. Tia will you walk me out I need to talk to you before I head to my next um, appointment.” Red said as she finished packing her briefcase.

“Of course I will walk you to your car Red.” Principal Celestia said.

“WAIT!” Fluttershy screeched out the sight of which caused Rainbow Dash to jump.

“Yes Ms. Shy?” Red asked as she stopped in her tracks then turned back around to look at the young girl that just screeched to her.

“Sunset is homeless how you or for that matter how are we going to help her with that?” Fluttershy said to Red.

“It is very simple I will go back to my office and draw up some paperwork that will allow Ms. Shimmer to either be adopted or to move into her own home. Unless one of you can come up with something better than that. Now I really must be going there are other…… matters that need my attention. Oh, Tia please tell Twilight that I am sorry I was rude to her when she said hello to me.” Red said as she started to head for the hospital entrance followed by Principal Celestia.

As Red and Principal Celestia headed out side the rest of the group all headed back to Sunsets room. Once they got to the door Rainbow said to Fluttershy.

“Hey uh, Flutters I think you might want to take the crusaders some place else for the time being. We really don’t want Sunset to flip out on them when she learns that they are the ones behind the whole Anon-a-miss thing.” Rainbow said pointing to the three crusaders.

Fluttershy nodded and started to lead the crusaders away from Sunsets room. Just as they disappeared down the hallway Twilight could be heard through the door saying to Sunset.

“Sunset you should know I am going to appoint somepony to help you and Pinkie through this.”

As the group opened Sunsets hospital door she turned and looked at them then back at Twilight saying as she closed her eyes while letting out a deep sigh.

“Are you going to make them be the ones to help me through this I am sorry Twilight but, if that is your idea of help then no thank you. I would rather bathe in a tub of snakes than get any further help from them.”

Applejack looked at Sunset as she and the others stepped into Sunsets room saying to her.

“Okay we had that coming to us for how we treated you Sunset but, we would like a chance to make it up to you. We don’t know how yet. But please let us at least try to help you.”

“No Sunset I will not ask them to be the ones to help you through your pain. I am glad that you were able to remove it from your soul and that you and Pinkie have been able to start on the road to recovery. But, I was actually thinking of asking…..” Twilight was cut off from her words when Sunset said to her in her native language.

“Te’k leik, la ro’us’e tr’im un Rose. Sh’ee und sh’ee A,lo’ne. Rose.”

Twilight looked at Sunset then smiled and nodded saying to her.

“If that is who you want then it shall be done as you have asked. I will go back to Equestria and get Rose Cherry for you is there anything else I can do for you while I am there?” Twilight said as she got up from her chair.

Sunset sighed then looked at her former friends before turning back to Twilight saying to her.

“Yes there is one thing that you can do for me Twilight.”

“Name it and it shall happen uh, within reason that is.” Twilight said with a smile on her face.

“Lis mu’re tha da le’li urn tris lus’n Lu’n de’mo he’ert.” Sunset said as she looked at Pinkie with a smile on her face.

Twilight smiled greatly at hearing what Sunset just asked of her. As she stood up she said to Pinkie.

“Pinkie how soon till you and Sunset graduate from school?”

Pinkie looked at Sunset then at Twilight before saying to Twilight.

“Uh in about eleven months why what did Sunset just ask of you?”

Twilight grinned widely to her as she said to Pinkie.

“Sunset asked me to bring her the crystal heart which in Equestria is so scared of an item that when two people or ponies touch it glows bright pink.”

“I don’t understand why would you want me to touch a crystal heart when I already have your heart within me?”Pinkie said with a confused look on her face.

“The crystal heart will take our spheres out our bodies and allow us to fully consummate our love to each other by letting all of our friends and loved ones share in that love. They won’t sleep with us if you are wondering but, they will feel every bit our love for each other as we say our wedding vows. Uh… I mean that is….” Sunset tried finish her sentence but, Pinkie once again grabbed onto her and pressed her lips onto Sunsets deeply locking herself into a full passionate kiss with her girlfriend.

Once the kiss ended Pinkie laid both hand onto Sunset chest over her heart saying to her as she smiled fully at her.

“Yes I will take my marriage vows with you Sunset I fully intend to fill your beautiful heart with so much love that your heart will burst from it. I love you so much honey. “

Looking back at Twilight Pinkie asked her.

“Twilight when her friend Rose cherry gets here can we then talk about Anon-a-miss with Sunset?”

“Yes I think that would be best for you all to sit and talk about this with someone that would be able to act as a mediator between all of you and as a therapist to Sunset. Now I must go Sunset please know that we all really do love you I will talk to Celestia as well and let her know that you are happy at last and that you have a marefriend well soon to be married marefriend.” Twilight said to both Pinkie and Sunset as she started to head out the door only to stop when Sunset called to her.

“Twi’ Celleat n’nu’a M’li tri’st nur la’ho Eqest’nera” Sunset said to Twilight causing her to stop dead in her tracks.

Turning around Twilight said to Sunset so that both Pinkie and every one else could understand her.

“Sunset I know Princess Celestia hurt you badly but, are you sure you don’t want her to come here and spend some time with you?”

Sunset narrowed her eyes to Twilight saying to her sternly.

“I may have been able to forgive Pinkie for what she did to me and she may have been able to forgive me for what I took from her. But, I will not forgive Celestia for what she did to me that type of betrayal can never be forgiven.” Sunset said to Twilight as Twilight walked back into Sunsets hospital room.

“I don’t understand I would think you would want her to know you're happy and that you are alive.”Twilight said with a confused look on her face.

Sunset sighed as she let go of Pinkies hand then looked down at her chest seeing the black sphere was just barely visible now she said to Twilight.

“I haven't told anyone this at all Twilight but, perhaps it is time.”

“What have you not told us Sunset honey please we all want to help you. But we can’t if you don’t let it all out. You need to tell us why you have trust issues and you why don’t want to see Princess Celestia.” Pinkie said as she looked at her own chest seeing her own sphere glowed brightly.

“She was my mentor Pinkie and more than that she was the only other person that I let in. So yes Twilight I do not want her at my bed side. I thought of her as my….my” Sunset closed her eyes as she choked up on the last of her words unable to Finish her sentence Pinkie said for her.

“As your mother. You thought of her as your mother didn’t you Sunset.”

Sunset nodded as Pinkie hugged her tightly saying to her.

“Then we will make sure you are mentally healthy enough to deal with this once and for all.” Pinkie said as she hugged Sunset.

“So Celestia raised you after you lost your family then you got kicked out and banished to here soon after which you fell in love with Pinkie and likewise she fell in love with you. But, when we all betrayed you because of our….” Rainbow Dash said but, was cut off by Applejack saying to her.

“Rainbow Dash if you finish that sentence in front of Sunset with the state she is in I swear you will fully regret it.” Applejack said through grit teeth.

“Uh what is going on you guys?” Sunset said with a questionable look on her face.

Pinkie seeing her girlfriend wanted answers more now than ever looked at Twilight saying to her as she ended the hug she had given to Sunset.

“Twilight I know you think we need to wait to talk about this until Rose cherry gets here but, She has a right to know and Sunset and I can’t begin our recovery through lies and hidden secrets. We need to tell her the full truth about Anon-a-miss and how Applejack knew about Sunset being out front of our school ready to kill herself.”Pinkie said to Twilight

Twilight looked at Applejack then at Pinkie then at Sunset before saying to them all.

“Let me go get some chairs for you all to sit on this is going to take a while and I for one would like to at least sit down for this. Sunset swear to me that when you find out what is going on you won’t freak out over it. I know what we have to say to you will hurt and it will hurt badly but, you need to keep calm it won’t do you any good to get angry over this.” Twilight said as she looked at Sunset who looked back at her with a quirked eyebrow.

“I am sorry Twilight but, your asking quite a bit out of me right now. I am sorry but if you all expect me to not show any anger to this Anon-a-miss person then you all are going to have to leave. All that is expect Pinkie who I would have stay here so that I might spend some time with her.” Sunset said as she looked at Pinkie.

“I understand how bout this instead of us not asking you to not show your anger towards Anon-a-miss you agree instead to show your anger but without yelling or screaming at….. Them?”

“Them? What do you mean by ‘them’? Twilight?…. Wait are you saying that Anon-a-miss is….is here? As in Anon-a-miss is here in this very hospital?”Sunset said as she felt Pinkie’s hand  grasp onto her own and squeezed her hand tightly.

Twilight swallowed hard she didn’t want Sunset to freak out over what was about to be fall her friends ears. Twilight also didn’t want Sunset to hurt the crusaders for what they caused Pinkie to do to her. As she approached the door she said to Sunset still swallowing hard.

“Before I answer your question Sunset please let me go get some chairs. I really do indeed think we all need to sit down and talk about this calmly. Sunset you are not going to want to hear what needs to be said to you. Yet I do agree with Pinkie you do deserve to know the truth about all of this.” Twilight said as she laid her hand on the metal handle of the door to Sunsets room.

“Twilight I will agree to remain calm but, I will not promise to shall we say watch my language around Anon-a-miss. Not after what Anon-a-miss took from me not after what Anon-a-miss caused Pinkie to do to me.” Sunset said to Twilight as she watched her walk out into the hallway.

Twilight found Fluttershy and the three crusaders a few moments latter at the other end of the hallway all were watching TV in a waiting room. Fluttershy looked up from the TV and asked Twilight.

“Is it time for them to confess to Sunset Twilight?”

Twilight nodded then started to pick up the chairs in the waiting room Fluttershy seeing this also took some chairs with her as did each of the three crusaders. Getting back to Sunsets room they heard Sunset say to Rarity through the closed door.

“Rarity I know you want me to forgive you and the others but, right now I can only forgive Pinkie Pie at least that is for right now. Please try to understand that I won’t be angry with you forever I just need time to heal and think about my friendship with each of you.” Sunset could be heard saying to Rarity.

Twilight opened the door and walked into the room with the three crusaders and Fluttershy in tow each of them set a chair down then everyone took a seat around Sunsets bed. Scootaloo, Applebloom, and Sweetie bell sat to left of Sunset with Rarity, Applejack, and Rainbow sitting behind them. Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Luna all sat to the right of Sunset. Twilight placed her chair in front of Sunsets bed then looked at Scootaloo and nodded to her to begin. Looking at each of them and before Scootaloo could actually say anything Sunset raised her right hand stopping Scootaloo from saying anything as Sunset said to all present.

“Okay so now that you all are in here with me who is Anon-a-miss and why are the crusaders here?” Sunset asked as she looked from person to person that was in her room with her.

“It was us we were the ones that posted all that stuff about our sisters and then framed you for it Sunset” Scootaloo said as she looked down at the floor.

Sunset blinked for a second as she began to come to realize why the three crusaders were in her room. Looking at each of them she shakily said to Scootaloo.

“Scootaloo p...please...I am...asking... y...you...are...yo...you..doing...t..this…to...protect….. Your family?”

“No she is not doing this to protect her family. Her family had nothing to do with this at least not with the postings that were made on the Mystables website that is.” Applebloom chimend.

“It really was us Sunset we were the ones that did this to you we posted all that stuff about our sisters then framed you for it.” Sweetie Belle said as tears came down her cheeks.

Rarity laid her hands onto her sister's shoulders as Sweetie Belle began to sob. Sunset swallowed hard as she looked at each of the three crusaders sitting in next to her. Saying to them each. As she looked from one to the other.

“Please all of you tell me this is just your idea of a very sick joke?” Sunset said as she looked from Scootaloo to Sweetie Belle and Applebloom then back to Scootaloo. .

“It isn’t a joke honey they really are the ones that did this to you.” Pinkie said as she took out her phone then passed it to Luna who it turn passed it done the line till it came to Scootaloo.

Looking at the phone Scootaloo turned around to face her step sister only to be told harshly by Rainbow.

“Show her! Scoots.” Rainbow said harshly.

Lowering her head Scootaloo pressed the internet key icon on Pinkies phone then accessed the Mystables Anon-a-miss sight held up the phone. Took a picture of Sunset then posted it to the site after which she handed the phone over to Sunset so she could see that it really was the three of them. As Sunset looked at the photo of her on the Anon-a-miss Mystables website she asked out loud.

“Why?”

“We thought you were trying to take our sisters away from us Sunset we didn’t want to be alone so we decided to ruin your life in the hopes that you would leave so that we would get out sisters back. They were spending so much time with you that they forgot about us. We are so very sorry Sunset.” Applebloom said as she started to cry.

Looking at the three Sunset grit her teeth saying to them as she tried not to yell at them.

“Was I so bad of a person to your sisters that you had to do this to me to get back at me for putting them through Tartarus?” Sunset said trying very desperately not to scream.

“No Sunset you where not a bad person we just let our jealousy towards you get out of hand.” Sweetie Belle said as she wiped some tears away from her eyes.  

Did you even once stop to consider what would happen if you actually went through with this?” Sunset asked while looking at the photo of her in the hospital bed posted to the Mystables Anon-a-miss site.

“We didn’t want it to go this far Sunset honest we really, really didn’t want it to go any near toward this. We had no idea that you would want to die because of this.” Scootaloo said as she wiped tears from her eyes.

“How could you? how could any of you do this to me? I was going I was going to ask your sister Applebloom to become my...my” Sunset choked on her words as she cried Pinkie took ahold her holding her tightly in her arms while Sunset cried.

“You were going to perform the bonding ritual effectively asking Applejack to become your sister weren’t you Sunset?” Twilight said looking at Applejack who in turn looked back at Twilight with pursed eyebrows.

“Yes but, now I can’t. You three have not only damn near cost me my marefriend as well as my life but, you took away someone who I was hoping would accept becoming my sister.” Sunset cried out as she held tightly onto Pinkie.

“Sunset we can…” Applejack started but was cut off by Sunset screaming out in anger..

“GET OUT! ALL OF YOU! GET THE TARTARUS BUCKING OUT OF MY ROOM NOW!” Sunset screamed as she held even tighter onto Pinkie.

Pinkie watched as the crusaders each got up and headed out the door each of them crying in turn. Luna sighed then stood up and lead the rest of the group out of Sunsets room. Rarity also followed Luna as did Applejack while Twilight got up out of her chair. As Twilight  was just getting to the door she turned to Pinkie and said to her.

“Stay with her will you she needs you now more than ever I will go to Equestria and get Rose Cherry maybe she can help with all of this. But, for now for right now Pinkie Sunset needs you to be here with her in her room being strong for her. She needs a soft friendly voice to help her through this. So be the person I know you are and be here for her.”

Pinkie nodded as she sat down next to Sunset letting her girlfriend cry herself to sleep in her shoulders.Twilight sighed then softly said as she passed the threshold of Sunsets hospital doorway in her native language.

“Sun’shim’ nur’lu shim’sun celleat lu’na mo’unar Sun’shim” Twilight said as she walked out of Sunsets room.

Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash were the last two the leave as they both looked at each other then at Pinkie with Rainbow saying to her.

“Pinkie is there anything we can do for you before we head home?” Rainbow said as he headed for the door.

“Yes there is but, you are not going to like it Rainbow Dash.”

“Please tell me.” Rainbow replied.

“Keep your stepsister away from my girl friend for now on. I am sorry but, until Sunset is whole again I do not want either of those three near her again. I will not allow them to hurt her like this again do you fully understand me?” Pinkie said as she gently laid Sunset back down onto the pillow that was behind Sunset and pulled the covers up to Sunsets shoulders.

“I understand fully Pinkie and you are right I don’t like it. Yet I will comply with your request  I will also make sure that Applejack and Rarity both in turn respect your wishes in this matter.” Rainbow said as she walked out of the room.

Fluttershy nodded to Pinkie and as she was about leave herself Pinkie said to her.

“Fluttershy you will be the only one other than Twilight, Principal Celestia or this Rose Cherry allowed to see my girlfriend beyond today. Until she is mentally healthy enough to have contact with the rest of us or with the three crusaders I do not want anyone else in here with her. I can’t go though any more of watching the girl that I love deeply cry herself to sleep like this again. Please tell the others and make it clear to them that until Sunset is mentally healthy again I will also be limiting my contact with them as well. Now if you'll please excuse me I need to spend some time with my girlfriend.”

As the group headed outside they found Principal Celestia standing next to a black Mercedes Benz with Red standing next to it. Luna walked over to her sister leaving Rarity, Applejack and  the crusaders to talk among themselves. As Luna got over to her sister heard Principal Celestia say to Red as Celestia hugged her.

“So Red you are going to actually do it? I mean you are going to help Sunset out and make sure she is in a good place then.” Celestia asked Red.

“Of course I am going to help her.” Red said to Celestia as she ended the hug that Celestia gave her.

“I hope she will be OK I really don’t want to lose one of my most brightest students.” Celestia said to red as she opened her car door for her allowing red to get in.

“You might have to lose Sunset Shimmer Tia I mean think about it. The crusaders as you call them all hurt her badly so badly in fact that you had to call me in on this. I think it might be best to transfer her to another school. I might also be able to help with that as well. So what I will do is this. When I get done with my next appointment I will draw up some government orders. This will be done to make sure she is able to transfer to another school, one of her choosing that is. Without anyone raising an eyebrow over it.” Red said as she started up her car and closed the door.

Celestia motioned with her hand to Red to roll down the window which Red complied with. As Red rolled down the window she noticed Sunsets former friends all coming out of the hospital. Then said to Celestia.

“Oh this can’t be good looks like you need to go have a word with those students of yours Tia. Before I leave what did you want to ask me about.?” Red said with a quirked eyebrow as she looked over at the group coming out of the hospital.

Principal Celestia looked over as well then turned her attention back to her friend saying to her as she closed her eyes and sighed heavily.

“I just wanted to make sure you where and are going to leave the families of Sunsets friends alone that is until I need you to shall we say get involved again.”

“Oh, don’t worry Tia I am not in the habit of messing up someone's life for kicks or anything else for that matter. Unlike those three standing over there who by the looks on their small faces seem to have just confessed to Ms. Shimmer about their actions towards her. I would even go so far as to say they must have gotten a pretty good tongue thrashing from her for their behavior towards her and your school. Now Tia you really do need to excuse me. I really must be going and you need to take care of those three um er….” Red's voice trailed off as she tried to come up with a suitable word to describe her feelings towards the crusaders actions towards Sunset and their school.    

“Brats” Principal Celestia finished Red’s sentence for her.

“Well I was going to use something a bit stronger than that but, yes ‘brats’ sound wonderful in this case. Good bye Tia I hope everything works out for you.” Red said as she backed her car up and pulled out of the hospital parking lot.

“I hope so too Red, I hope so too.” Celestia said to herself as she turned to walk over to the crusaders and talk with them.

Just as Rainbow Dash and fluttershy were getting out of the front door Scootaloo bolted from the hospital with her two friends chasing after her trying to stop their friend. Celestia watched in horror as Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Applebloom all ran into the street. Celestia turned her head and  looking to the left saw a speeding car coming right at them. Rarity ran after them as did Applejack but, it was too late. The car slammed into all three of the crusaders sending Applebloom under it while at the same time sending Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle over the hood of the car as driver drove off. Applejack could be heard yelling out to her little sister.

“Applebloom!!.”  

Principal Celestia turned around and raced inside to get help while Luna raced over to the three lying in the street. As Luna got over to the three crusaders she heard Rarity yelling out to her little sister.

“OH GOD! PLEASE NO! SWEETIE BELLE!” Rarity screamed as she held her sister in her arms her sister's blood staining her shirt red.

Scootaloo had landed ten feet from where her two friends had landed her back was broken in three places and being she was the first one hit by the speeding car. She was also the one to take the most damage. Her face and head were bleeding badly and she had gone into a seizure brought on by her head trauma. Rainbow was just running up to her when she fell to her knees and pulled her motionless step sister into her lap sobbing. Screaming out as she held Scootaloo in her arms.  

“SCOOTALOO PLEASE NO! GOD DAMN-IT NO PLEASE NO!”

Applebloom had rolled to a stop seven feet from where Scootaloo lay in Rainbows arms. Her body twisted and broken from the impact of the car dragging her underneath it. Applejack like Rainbow and Rarity held her sister in her arms rocking back and forth screaming out profanities of which even a god would have been ashamed to hear. Celestia was just coming back with help as she and six doctors raced over to see if anything could be done. Applejack had to be forcibly removed from her sister as she was unwilling to let her go of her sisters motionless body. Screaming out as the two of the doctors that came out with Celestia had to physically hold her down so that they could help her little sister.

“NO GET OFF ME! SHE NEEDS ME! APPLEBLOOM!!! PLEASE GET OFF I NEED TO GET TO HER I NEED TO HELP HER.” Applejack screamed out in terror of losing her sister.

Rarity was just as much as a wreck as Applejack was but, unlike Applejack she let go of her sister as soon as the doctors came up to her. She looked over to Applejack and while sobbing herself she got up and pulled her friend into a tight embraceful hug saying to her.

“Darling our sisters are going to be ok don’t worry they will be in good hands here.” Rarity said as she heard Rainbow scream out to the doctors that were tending to the three crusaders.

“NO! YOU'RE FUCKING LYING! SHE CAN’T BE GONE! SHE CAN’T BE SHE JUST CAN’T BE! SOOOTALOOO!” Rainbow screamed as she grabbed onto her lifeless sister's body in her hands beating on her chest trying desperately to get her tiny heart to start.

With each pounding of her blue fist Rainbow screamed out to Scootaloo's lifeless corpse.

“Wake up sis please just wake up. God damn-it WAKE UP!”

Rarity let go of Applejack as she ran over to Rainbow grabbing onto her by her shoulders trying to pull her off of her step sister's lifeless body. Only to have Rainbow push her backwards and scream at her.

“GET OFF ME! MY SISTER NEEDS ME!” Rainbow screamed and she shoved Rarity backwards.

Luna came over at this point and grabbed Rainbow in a tight hug saying to her.

“Rainbow your little sister is gone there is nothing more you can do about this let her go please Rainbow your friends need you.” Luna said as she held the blue athlete in her arms.  

Rainbow finally realizing her sister was gone collapsed to her knees pulling Luna down with her as she cried into Luna shoulders.

“No she can’t be gone Luna not like this I never got the chance to forgive her. Please do something please my sister can’t be gone.”

The doctors yelled to bring two gurneys out as three doctors more came running out of the hospital followed shortly by Twilight. When she saw what was happening she turned her head to the right and cried there was nothing she could do except watch as the horrific scene played out. Scootaloo had died on the scene while Sweetie Belle and Applebloom were both being lifted onto the gurneys and brought back inside the hospital. Applejack and Rarity ran after the doctors leaving Luna to bringing Rainbow over to the sidewalk where Twilight was standing. Seeing Twilight standing there Rainbow cried out to her.

“Twilight do something please you need to use your magic go back through time save my little sister. Please I will do whatever you ask just save her.”

“I can’t Rainbow there is nothing I can do the time scroll is gone. Applejack knew that something like this would….”

Rainbow hearing this grabbed onto Twilight by her blue blouse raised her hand to hit her only to fall forwards as Luna punched her in the temple. Saying as she passed out in Twilight's arms.

“I…..hate….you.”Rainbow said as she slipped into unconsciousness.

One of the doctors ran over to her checked to make sure Rainbow was going to be ok then helped Luna carry her into the hospital and placed her in a bed. Pinkie was just coming out of the room where she and Sunset had been in the commotion of all that was happening out in the parking lot had drawn her attention away from her sleeping girlfriend. Pinkie got to the front door of the hospital just in time to see Luna carrying Rainbow to a nearby empty room and raced over to her. Luna looked at her then down at the unconscious Rainbow Dash saying to her.

“Pinkie you are going to have to be really strong for Sunset now Rainbow just lost her little sister. She and Applebloom as well as Sweetie Belle where all hit by a speeding car. Outside in the street next to this hospital.”

Pinkie swallowed hard as she heard this then looking at Luna she said in a shaky voice.

“And...w...what...a...about….sweetie belle and...and...Applebloom?” Pinkie said as she looked at her Vice Principal.

“I don’t know right now it is important that  you go back to Sunset and keep her calm during all this. I will keep Rainbow away from her she will more than likely lash out again and blame Sunset like she did during the Anon-a-miss issue. For now return to your girlfriend and help her to see that this was no where near her fault do you understand. In Sunsets mind with how she is feeling about those three and the rest of your friends I am sure she will blame herself for this.”

Pinkie nodded then headed back to the room where Sunset was sleeping soundly. She looked at her then crawled into the bed with her girlfriend next to her. Pulling Sunset close to her body as she embraced her tightly blinking back a few tears Pinkie said softly as she held her sleeping girlfriend in her arms.

“I won’t let anything happen to you Sunny I promise.” Pinkie said as she soon fell asleep with Sunset in her arms.

Twilight had left the hospital grounds and returned to the portal she was just stepping through when she felt a ice cold wind blow up behind her. Her eyes shot wide as she felt her blood freeze in her veins as she heard a sick demonic laughter. Twilight immediately stepped through the portal and came out in her Crystal castle’s bedroom chamber. Looking around she could feel something although she was not sure yet was wrong very wrong. Looking out her window she saw there was snow on the ground yet she new it was time for spring. There was no reason to have snow in the middle of Spring. Getting worried Twilight headed to the Canterlot Castle she needed answers and she needed to speak with Princes Celestia. As Twilight made her way to the castle Applejack back in the mirror world was sitting in a room awaiting news about her sister as was Rarity. Looking up from covering her face with her hands two doctors walked into the waiting room both of them covered in blood. Both doctors shook their heads then walked out of the room as Applejack fell to the floor screaming out.

“NOOOOO!”

Rarity fell next to her pulling Applejack tightly into her body saying to her as she held her sobbing friend tightly in her arms.

“We will give them a proper funeral one that even God himself would be proud of.”

Applejack cried for almost an hour while Rarity held her tightly in her arms. Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo were gone. Death claimed her prize and fed well on the souls of those that had died that day. As this was happening Twilight was just making her way into the castle courtyard. Celestia and Luna were both sitting in their thrones going over paperwork when Celestia gasped out and fell to the floor beneath her throne. Luna got her thrown and helped her sister back to her hooves saying to her as she helped Celestia up off the cold hard floor.

“My sister are you alright you look as if you have seen a ghost?”

Princess Celestia breathed in and out gasping for air as she tried to calm herself down from the frightful vision she had just had. As she calmed down both princesses heard a loud scream coming from the throne room doors. Celestia said to her sister as Luna looked at the door leading to the throne room.

“Luna my sister you must leave us and leave us quickly.” Princess Celestia said to her sister who was still looking at the throne room entrance door.

“Who is here my sister and what was that scream that we both just heard?”

“My sister I am sorry but, there is no time leave NOW!” Celestia said using the royal canterlot voice her last word to her sister.

Luna pursed her ears backwards and looked at her sister who had never once used the royal canterlot voice on her. She swallowed hard then slowly lowered her head as she turned to walk out of the throne room her sister said to her as he watched Luna leave.

“Luna no matter what you hear, no matter how bad you want to come back in here remain away from the throne room.” Celestia said as the throne room doors opened.

A small black cloaked figure stepped into the throne room and slowly made their way up to the thrones. Celestia looked one last time as her sister departed from the throne room before turning her attention to her visitor as she watched her visitor carefully. Princess Celestia narrowed her eyes onto her visitor as she watched the cloaked figure look around the otherwise empty throne room. Her visitor looked from left to right then from right to left before sitting down on the floor in front of Celestia. The cloaked figure noded to Princess Celestia and Princess Celestia knew what was about to happen. Swallowing hard she looked at her visitor then over at a window seeing a dark grey blue snow caped mountain in sight of the castle. Princess Celestia let out a soft sigh before once again returning her attention to the visitor sitting in the middle of her throne room. Getting off her throne she walked over the window and said only six words to herself while her visitor remained in the spot that they had chosen to sit.

“It is time for her ascension.”  

Chapter 15.

Chapter 15.

Celestia walked back to her throne sat upon it then narrowed her eyes at her cloaked visitor Sitting on the floor in her throne room. Asking her visitor while she sat upon her throne.

“Is it true what I saw in my….vision? Did you really take the three?” Princess Celestia asked.

Princess Celestia's visitor did not reply to her question immediately. Instead the cloaked figure got up walked over to the same window that Celestia had looked out at and like Celestia had done before her visitor Princess Celestia's visitor did the same. The visitor looked out the window and saw the same blue grey snowcapped mountain that Princess Celestia had seen. Then the visitor turned around and walked back to the same spot that her visitor had been sitting in earlier and sat back down in front of her. Sitting back down the cloaked figure again looked around and said to Princess Celestia.

“I see you were wise to send your sister away from your throne room. Tell me have you told her yet what became of her…..friend?” The visitor said chuckling a little.

Princess Celestia again narrowed her eyes on her visitor saying to her visitor as sternly as she could muster.

“Do not change the subject with me! Did you or did you not take the three!? Yes or no!?” Princess Celestia asked her visitor in a deathly sort of voice.

Celestia’s visitor got up and walked around the throne room all while Celestia herself watched her visitor examine several tapestries that hung along the walls while remaining seated in her throne. Sighing deeply Celestia watched as her visitor again returned to the spot where her visitor had chosen to sit before and replied to her in a cooing soft tone of voice.

“You have such lovely tapestries hanging in this throne room.” The visitor replied to Princess Celestia.

Celestia getting annoyed that her visitor was not devaluing the information that she wanted to hear yelled out angrily at her visitor sitting in front of her.

“ANSWER ME! DID YOU OR DID YOU NOT TAKE THE THREE!” Celestia yelled out.

“Do not take that tone with the like of me Celestia lest you wish for me to leave.” Celestia’s visitor replied harshly to her.

“Please answer me did you take them? Are they in your throll now?” Celestia asked again as tears began to roll down her snow white cheeks.

Looking around again Princess Celestia’s visitor once again got up and walked around the throne room. Her visitor like before again looked at the tapestries before stopping in front of one that had Luna's cutie mark on it. Saying to Celestia as her visitor examined the tapestrie more closely.

“I remember when this was made. You had it made the day your sister got her cutie mark do you remember that day Celestia?” Celestia’s cloaked visitor said to her.

“Yes I remember, yet I do not see what that has to do with you being here today?” Princess Celestia replied to her cloaked visitor.

“It must feel nice to have a sister, doesn’t it, Princess? I mean, you have somepony that you can talk to you, or somepony that you… well, what does it really matter?” The visitors voice trailed off as Princess Celestia looked at her visitor.

Walking back to where her visitor had been sitting before again Celestia’s visitor sat down and again Celestia asked as she watched her visitor’s movements carefully. While she remained seated in her throne.

“Did you take the three? Are they really in your threshold?”

Princess Celestia watched as her visitor’s cloaked head moved from right to left then from left to right. Celestia cringed as she heard the sound of bones popping and cracking back into place. Her visitor still covered up by the cloak that her visitor wore so that Celestia couldn’t see her the face underneath the hood of the cloak. Flexed a bit as more popping was heard coming from her visitors back. Princess Celestia's visitor cooed as her visitor said to her while the sound of bones cracking and popping rippled throughout the otherwise empty throne room.

“Oh, that felt good. Yes that is the way I like it.” The visitor cooed out to Princess Celestia.  

Princess Celestia looked at her visitor as she descended her throne and walked back over to the window she had looked out of earlier then said as she looked out of the window.

“What is it that you want?” Princess Celestia asked her visitor in a deadpan tone of voice.  

Chuckling a bit Princess Celestia’s visitor said coldly to the princess as the princess turned around and walked back over to her throne and then sat back down. While her visitor remained seated on the floor in front of her.

“You know what I want Princess.” The visitor replied coldly to Celestia.

Princess Celestia lowered her head as tears fell freely now from her pink eyes saying to her visitor. While she sobbed lightly to herself as her visitor looked at her from underneath the hooded cloak that her visitor wore.

“You know I can’t do that.” Celestia said while crying.

Getting up off the floor Princess Celestia’s visitor walked up to the empty throne sitting next to her. Sat down then turned to her saying as her visitor rocked back and forth in the comfortable cushions of the empty throne.

“OOH, comfy. I really should get some of these back in my...er..world.” The visitors voice cooed as Princess Celestia let her tears fall.  

While crying Princess Celestia asked her visitor in a almost shaky voice while her visitor still rocked back and forth in the throne cooing like a newborn baby.

“Please I beg you tell me are the three in your throll now? Did you take them?” Princess Celestia asked her visitor as more tears fell from her cheeks.  

Getting off the throne Celestia’s visitor walked back over to the same window Celestia had already looked out at earlier. Asking Princess Celestia as her Visitor peared out the stained glass window.

“Tell me Celestia, did you ever tell your sister what became of her….friend.” Celestia's visitor asked.  

“What do you mean?” Princess Celestia asked in reply as she raised her head while tears slid off her cheeks and hit the floor beneath her hooves.

“You know perfectly well what I mean Princess.” Celestia's visitor replied grimly to her.

“I….No I never told her.” Princess Celestia replied looking back down at the floor.

As the Princess stopped crying and slowly got off her throne Princess Celestia again asked her visitor as she walked up behind the cloaked figure in her throne room.

“Will you please just tell me if you took them or not?” Princess Celestia asked as she stared at the back of her visitor’s cloaked head.  

Princess Celestia while looking at her visitor moved from behind her visitor to her visitors right side then looked out the window again as she heard her visitor say to her.  

“Looks like it is going to be a lovely day you have done well for yourself Celestia.” Princess Celestia’s visitor said as they both stared out the window together.

As the princess closed her eyes and thought of the time Luna and her had received her sister’s friends gift during the one hundredth spring sun rise festival. Princess Celestia heard her visitor say to her.

“But, then again you have done well only because I granted you your gift.” Princess Celestia’s visitor said as Celestia opened her eyes and they both looked out the window together.

As they both stared out the stained glass window Princess sighed heavily to herself as she heard her visitor ask her.

“You remember don’t you Celestia?” Asked her visitor while they both stood staring out the window.

Turning back around as Princess Celestia headed towards the tapestries she said softly to her visitor as she walked over to them then looked at one in particular.

“Yes I do fully remember.”

Princess Celestia’s visitor followed her over to the tapestries and looked at the same one that Princess Celestia was looking at. It was a large soft blue tapestry that bore on the center of it a flower that instead of a peddled head it had on top of the stem a snowflake. Looking at that tapestry then at her visitor Princess Celestia turned around and headed back over to her throne again. Sat down and lowered her head once more as her visitor also returned to the spot where her visitor had sat earlier as her visitor asked the distraught princess in a slightly wicked tone of voice.  

“I wonder what your sister would do if and when she found out that it was you that imprisoned her friend?”  

Hearing this Celestia looked up then said in a very scared voice.

“You can’t tell her!”

“Why not?” Replied Princess Celestia’s visitor as her visitor sat upon the floor of her throne room.

“She doesn’t need to know!” Princess Celestia snapped back to her visitor.

“Luna doesn’t need to know? Or you simply don’t want her to know that it was you that imprisoned her friend. Which is it Celestia which do you choose?” Celestia’s visitor asked coldly to her as she looked at her visitor sitting on the throne room floor.    

“I don’t want her to know! You mustn’t tell her” Princess Celestia said as she started to cry again.

“You know as well I do that secrets such as this have a way of getting out.” Celestia’s visitor replied harshly to Princess Celestia.

Princess Celestia cried for what in her broken heart and mind seemed like an hour yet was only ten minutes before through her sobs she heard her visitor say to her.

“I granted you a gift after you came to me and begged me to grant it to you.” Princess Celestia's visitor said coldly to her.

“I know.” Princess Celestia replied as tears slid down her cheeks and off her chin.

“And what did you do with the gift that I granted you Celestia?” Asked Princess Celestia’s visitor as Princess Celestia slowly raised her head.

“I used the gift you gave to me to betray my sister’s friend” Princess Celestia said while looking at her visitor sitting on the floor in her throne room.

“And when did you do this? Before or after your sister became Nightmare moon?” Asked Princess Celestia’s visitor as she saw her visitor slowly begin to raise the hood on the cloak that her visitor wore.

“I did it after my sister became Nightmare Moon.” Princess Celestia said and more of her visitors cloaked hood slowly slid back to reveal a bony chin underneath.

“Why did you betray your sister’s friend?” Celestia's visitor asked as a little more of the hood slid back showing more of a bony face beneath the cloaked hood.

“She found out that I trapped my sister in the moon after she became Nightmare Moon.” Princess Celestia said as she watched her visitor slowly remove more of the hood covering her visitors head.

“Did you at all even once try to help your sisters friend understand why you did what you?” Celestia's visitor asked as more of the hood came down and piled onto her visitor’s shoulders.

“No! I instead of helping my sister's friend out like I should have done I did something foolish.”Celestia said as she lowered her head again

“Really? And prey tell what was that?” Replied Celestia's visitor as the last bit of the hood fell back to reveal the face beneath the black cloth.

“I gave my sister’s friend the alicorn crown!” Celestia spat back at her visitor.

“And what lie did you tell your sisters friend to get her to wear such a powerful and dangerous artifact?”

“I didn’t lie to my sisters friend I just didn’t know how dangerous that crown really was. Nor did I know what it would do to my sisters friend. I told my sisters friend that there was no other way to set my sister free from the grasp of Nightmare Moon. At least at the time I didn’t see any other way to free her. I was desperate to save my fallen sister. ” Princess Celestia said while her body shook from the cold wind blowing through out the throne room.

“Really and what pray tell would you have called it then?” Asked Princess Celestia visitor as the cloak around her visitors body slowly fluttered about as sickly deathly cold wind began to blow in the throne room.

“I don’t know!” Celestia snapped at her visitor as she shivered in the cold wind that blew in her throne room.

“Didn’t know or you really didn’t want to know what that crown would do to your sisters friend?” Celestia's visitor said as Princess Celestia shivered in the cold wind that was blowing heavily in her throne room.

“I didn’t know! I am being honest about this! I really had no idea what would happen when my sister’s friend put on the crown.” Princess Celestia said as she fell to the ground off her throne and buried her face into her hooves.

“Tell me what happened when your sisters friend put that crown on?” Princess Celestia’s visitor asked as more cold icy wind blew through the throne room.

“She ceased in being who she was and became who she is now.” Princess Celestia said

What happened after she put the crown on? ” Asked Princess Celestia’s visitor as a large staff appeared next to her visitors right side.

“My sister’s friend was driven mad from the power within that crown. I didn’t know that he would return once the crown was freely given to one such as my sisters friend.” Celestia said as she watched a large metal blade form out of thin air and attached itself to the top of her visitors staff.

“After you begged me to grant you my gift to you what happened then?” Celestia's visitor said as the blade on top the staff that stood next to Princess Celestia’s visitor began to curve up wards.

“I used it like I said to betray my sisters friend. We fought for what had to be days even weeks. Each time she attacked me I was able to heal and heal quickly yet I didn’t know that the crown would grant her the same power.” Princess Celestia said to her visitor as she continued to bury her face into her hooves and shook even more from the cold wind blowing in her throne room.

“I see did you even stop to consider what would happen if you used that power who your sisters friend would transform into?” Princess Celestia’s visitor said as the metal blade curved upward forming a perfect scythe.

Princess Celestia looked up from her hooves into the deaths face and saw her smile as her eyes glowed bright red and her cloak flew rapidly in the high wind blowing in the throne room. Death looked at the fallen princess and stood up grinning wickedly as she heard Celestia say to her.

“I didn’t want to know that my sisters friend would become the lady Galanthus or that he would return once she became that monster.” Princess Celestia said as she stared into death's bony face.

Looking at Princess Celestia and how broken she seemed when she recalled her past mistakes Death began to unfurl her wings and slammed the butt end of her scythe into the ground. The noise of which echoed so loudly that it was as if a thunder clap was heard within the throne room. Princess Celestia looked into Death's bony face and again demanded to know the answer to her question.

“Tell me death tell me did you take the three? Did you take them? Yes or no?” Princess Celestia said as she began to rise up off the floor of her throne room.

“Yes I took them. Yes they are….MINE!” Death said with a hideous grin as her eyes glowed crimson red.

“RELEASE THEM!” Princess Celestia demanded.

“Why should I even want to consider doing that Celestia?” Death said as she started to circle Princess Celestia.

A loud banging could be heard coming from the throne room door as Twilight slammed her body again and again into the door trying desperately to open it. The door held fast and no matter how many times Twilight slammed herself into it the door wouldn’t move. She could be heard yelling through the door to her mentor.

“Celestia please open this door!” Twilight screamed out as she slammed her body into the throne room door.  

Death simply laughed as she heard Twilight screaming out for Celestia to open the door as Celestia said to Death.

“In exchange for setting the three free of your thrall I will give you the Alicorn Amulet.” Princess Celestia said as Twilight continued to bang on the throne room door.

Death put a bony finger to her chin then said as she tapped her chin a few times.

“MMMM, tempting Celestia but, no they will remain mine now and forever.” Death said as she tapped her chin and smiled at Celestia.

“Then if you will not take the Alicorn Amulet I will also give you the dragon's heart.” Celestia said to Death.

Death looked around as her gaze fell from the tapestries in the throne room back to Princess Celestia as Death said to her.

“Goodbye Celestia it was nice talking to you.”

Celestia looked down then quickly back up as death was starting to disappear from sight. Celestia screamed out in the royal canterlot voice as both heard Twilight still pounding away on the throne room door.

“WAIT!!”

Death stopped from leaving the throne room for a second as she looked at Princess Celestia curious as to what the princess would think was so important to use the royal canterlot voice on her for. With her curiosity peaked Death floated down to Celestia and said to her with a wicked grin on her face.

“Yes?”

“If you will not take the items that I have thus offered you. Would you be willing to trade something far more precious than those magical relics?” Celestia said as she swallowed hard.

“What do you have that I would want to trade in so far you have offered me the Alicorn Amulet. Which I must say would be put to some rather….shall we say interesting useage. You have also offered me the dragon's heart which alone could help me control him. Yet I need not actually worry about controlling him when I offer him my deal. So I ask you again what do you have that I would want to trade in?” Death asked as she looked at Princess Celestia.

“I will give you….myself and I will do this freely” Princess Celestia said as she looked at Death trying to figure out if she would take the deal or not.

“You would actually give back your immortality and surrender yourself to my thrall?” Death scoffed in shock at this notation.

“Only if you agree to set the three free and restore them to health!” Celestia said as she stared death coldly in the face.

“HMMMM a thousand year old soul for the lives of three thirteen year old souls. I don’t know.” Death said as she stood there pondering Celestia's request.

“I will make sure you have you both the Alicorn Amulet and the Dragon's heart as well as myself if you but, only set the three free from your thrall.” Celestia said as she looked at Death with eyes filled with sadness as to what this deal would cost her.

Death reached into her cloak then pulled out a medium sized piece of brown old parchment rolled into a scroll. The parchment had Celestia's cutie mark on it as Death held this up she asked Celestia as she turned the parchment so that Celestia's cutie mark was facing the princess.

“Do you recognize this?” Death asked Celestia she looked at the parchment held in Death's hand.

“Yes that is the contract of Immortality that I signed with you one thousand years ago. But I thought that was lost to sands of time.” Celestia said with a confused look on her face.  

“No Celestia it was not lost at all. In fact it is and has been in my possession all this time. Now before I agree to anything with you tell me how times have you denied me my meals now?”  

“I don’t know what you mean?” Celestia asked with a sheepish grin on her face.

“Then you very obviously don’t want me to restore the ones that I took now do you?” Death said in a chilly tone.

“Very well I have done it at least three times that I am aware of.” Princess Celestia said as she cocked her head to one side with a quirked eyebrow as she grinned slightly

“Try five times Celestia”

“Really that many huh? I thought it would have been less than that, maybe a little more.” Celestia said with a slight parted smile etching onto her face.

“The first was when you gave her the same gift that I gave you Immortality. The second is when you offered that sister of yours the same thing before you sent her to the moon for a thousand years. The third is when you had Rose Cherry save Sunset Shimmer from dieing on the streets of Canterlot city. The fourth is when you again helped her to live by giving that fool of a student of yours the time scroll and sending her fool of friend Applejack back through time. Thus you have altared when I was supposed to take them. And the fifth the fifth time is when you bound the crystal empire to her. So tell me Celestia why should I take your soul if I have the three that I need.”

“Because without me you will never find her prison.”  Princess Celestia said as she stared at Death coldly.

Again the banging could be heard from Twilight slamming into the door and again Death just laughed. As Twilight again and again slammed herself into the throne room door. Luna appeared behind her from a open window that was near by. Watching Twilight rush the door again and again as he sisters faithful student tried desperately to break the door down. Luna used her magic to pick Twilight up just as she was about to slam her velvet colored body into the door again. Twilight screamed out in shock as she didn’t know who it was that was picking her up.

“HEY! PUT ME DOWN THIS VERY INSTANT!!!” Twilight screamed out in anger and shock at being so abruptly picked up.  

Celestia could be heard saying through the closed throne door.

“Do we have a deal or not?”

“Twilight I have another way for you to get into the throne room so calm down and follow me” Luna said as she heard Celestia's visitor say to her sister through the throne room door.

“Yes we have a deal I will restore the three to the mirror world and take you as my slave and thus I will use your knowledge to find her prison.”

“You do know that she will go to the crystal empire before she helps you out with anything don’t you?” Celestia could be heard saying to death as Twilight was being set down by Luna’s magic.

“Alright Luna but, we need to hurry something is very wrong.” Twilight said as she was set back down near an open window. While she heard Celestia's visitor say through the closed door of the throne room.  

“Then that is where you and I shall go once you are my slave that is.” Death said as she took out from under her cloak a blank scroll then looked at Celestia who floated a quill over to her.

As death took the scroll and she said to Princess Celestia who sat on her throne smiling.

“You do know that once you sign the new contract your Immorality will be gone as such the prison that you created for Lady Galanthus will return. So tell me why should I actually go through with this again?”

“Because without me even though she may be freed from her prison I had the wits to cast a spell that protects her from the likes of you. She will be invisible to you until I am dead and standing with at your side in battle.” Celestia said with a awful grin on her face.

“Sign the damn contract so that I might lay waste to this land Celestia and fully quench my thirst for souls.” Death said as she grit her teeth together.

Celestia looked over the contract and then said to death as she floated the quill back over to her.

“Before I sign this you should know there is one that will stop your plans. One that will stand up to her and set things right. One that will not be afraid of him nor will this one back down from him either. One that will find a way to free me even if it takes this one just as long as I have lived. One that will ascend.” Celestia said as she signed the contract effectively giving up her immortality.

Death laughed wickedly as she raised her scythe above her head just as Twilight and luna smashed through a stained glass window. Slamming it down into the ground Death said as Celestia climbed back onto her throne and smiled lightly.  

“YOU. ARE. MINE.” Death said as her scythe slammed back into the floor of the throne room.

A crimson colored shock wave was produced from Death's scythe hitting the floor of the throne room sending both Luna and Twilight back into a far wall. They both hit with such force that both of them were effectively knocked out. Princess Celestia smiled as she felt her body growing older by the second. She descended her thrown for the last time walked over to the window she had peered out so many times when Death was talking with her and looked out to the setting sun. Then turned and walked over to the unconscious Twilight and placed her horn to Twilight’s saying as her body began to wither away and turn to dust.

“You shall ascend my faithful student and become more than what you are right now. Alicorn Princess though you may be and powerful though you are. I grant you my power and my magic. May you use them with care and rule the day along side my sister Luna who will need you now more than ever.”

Princess Celestia's horn glowed a bright white in color as her magic was poured into to Twilight and Celestia fell to the ground next to her faithful student. Her body rotted away and as she said her last words to her student Death floated over to her.

“Goodbye my faithful…..” Celestia died before she could finish her sentence as her body rotted away leaving only her skull and crown behind.

Twilight woke up just as death picked up Celestia’s skull. As Celestia's crown fell off her skull and hit the floor landing next to Twilight. Death held Celestia's skull up to her lips then kissed it and as Death looked at Twilight and Twilight looked at death she dropped Celestia's skull. Letting Celestia's skull fall towards the floor as death laughed while she disappeared saying as her voice echoed in the throne room.

“It is done the three are restored and Celestia is mine.”

Twilight scrambled to her hooves to try to catch her mentor’s skull but was unable to do so. Watching as Celestia's skull shattered when it hit the floor and the last remnants of the once beautiful Princess floated away on the wind. Twilight screamed out just as Luna came too and climbed to her hooves slowly shaking away her own pain from being knocked into the wall with Twilight.

“CELESTIA!” Twilight screamed as Luna lowered her head as she began to sob.

Raising a hoof to her lips Luna whispered to herself as Twilight began to cry.

"No not my sister please no."

Luna seeing Twilight crying unfurled her wings and took the sobbing velvet colored Alicorn into her wings and hooves and gently held her as she and Twilight both cried together. Princess Celestia ruler of the day. Raiser and bringer of the sun's warmth was gone. Twilight cried into Luna’s shoulders as she held her up in her powerful hooves and wings. Luna in turn cried into Twilight's shoulders her sister the one she had counted on since she was changed back into her good self from when she was Nightmare Moon was now gone. As Twilight cried she now knew she was not only going to have to get Rose Cherry for Sunset. But, she would also have to find somepony, Anypony that could take up her mentors mantel. Little did Twilight know that Celestia had meant that mantel to go to Twilight. Now was the time to set things right and now was the time for Twilight to ascend. The return of one that could stand up to both Death and Lady Galanthus was nigh. With the sun setting the board was set. The pieces were all in place Princess Celestia had dealt her hand well before her death. She had both Lady Galanthus and Death right where she had wanted them. Now all that was need was for him to wake up and free Galanthus from her icy mountain prison.  

Chapter 16

Chapter 16.

As Twilight sobbed into Luna’s shoulders and Luna in turn cried into Twilight's shoulders Luna looked down and saw Celestias crown. It was sitting on the floor where the shattered remnants of her sisters skull lay. Using her magic Luna floated the crown over the were her sisters throne use to be and very gently placed it upon the cushion of the seat of her sisters now empty throne. Holding Twilight in her wings and hooves Luna said to Twilight as Twilight still cried into her shoulders.

“I know it hurts Twilight she is gone and there is nothing we can do but, honor her in the old ways.”

Twilight crying buried her face deeply into Luna’s powerful shoulders saying as she sobbed.

“I miss her it hurts so much Luna. Please tell me why did that….that... thing do this to our princess?” Twilight said while sobbing into the Princess of dreams shoulders.

“I don’t know my child I really don’t know. Believe me when I say I wish I knew why my sister would allow such a….monster as that into the throne room let alone into the castle.”

“I want Celestia to come back!” Twilight cried out as her tears trickled down Luna's shoulders and fell to the floor beneath her hooves forming a small puddle.

“I know little one, I know you want her to come back. I know it hurts but, there is nothing we can do for her other than give her a proper funeral.” Luna said as she slowly rubbed Twilight's back with her hooves.

Twilight shuttered a bit as she slowly ended the embrace she and Luna had shared together. Luna breathed in and out slowly before turning to a guard that was just coming into the throne room. Seeing that the princess of the sun was dead he lowered his head as he heard Luna say to him.

“Guard send forth the scribes we must let all in Equestria know that my sister the princess of the sun is to be laid to rest at high moon tomorrow night.” Luna said as she turned back around to face Twilight.

Twilight looked at her then down at the floor as she heard her mentors sister say to her.

“Why don’t you go to one of the sleeping chambers within the castle Twilight? I will send word to your friends to come here and be with you While you stay here tonight and sleep.” Luna said to Twilight as she watched her shake as Twilight breathed in and out slowly.

Twilight said nothing to Luna as she slowly walked by her hanging her head low as more and more tears fell from her purple eyes. Luna watched her exit the throne room the looked as several royal scribes entered the room each had a grim look on their faces. Luna nodded to them and without a word from any of the five scribes that had entered the throne room began to make ready for Luna to dictate letters to each of Twilight's friends. As Luna dictated each letter to each royal scribe hear ears flickered back and forth. Unlike the other ponies in Equestria Luna’s hearing was very high and she could clearly hear movement beneath her hooves. Choosing to ignore the sounds she heard beneath coming from beneath the throne room Luna walked up to royal scribes and said to each of them.

“All will take a letter to each of Twilight Sparkle’s friends each one in turn will hoof deliver this letter those of you that do not do this or fail to do so will be severely punished.” Luna said as she looked at the royal scribes one by one as anger beamed in her majestic eyes.

Walking up to the first scribe she pointed a hoof at him and said to him.

“You there will write what I tell you begin now do you understand me?” Luna said as she stared at the rather frighted scribe.

The scribe sighed made ready his quill and ink then nodded to Luna indicating he was ready to hear her words and write them down as she spoke to him. See that the first scribe was ready Luna cleared her throat and said to the scribe as he wrote down each and every word she said.

“My dear Applejack. While I do not know as well as I would like to know you. I am in need of you to come to Canterlot City and come from there to the castle as soon as you are able. Twilight needs you by her side.” Luna said as she paced back and forth in the throne room.

Luna repeated the same process with each of the four remaining scribes each one being told to write a letter to Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie. Once all five letters were written and the scribes showed their work to Luna she nodded then sent them on their way. As she watched the last of the five scribes disappear into the night headed for one of their five destinations. Luna ascended the stairway leading to her sleeping chambers getting to her chambers she saw her two most loyal guards standing ready at either side of her bedroom door. Their black armor and golden eyes looked almost demonic in the light provided by the few torches that lit the hallway outside of Luna's bedchambers. Looking from one to the other Luna growled out in anger.

“Leave me!”

The guards both saluted her then headed down the hallway as Luna entered her bedchambers. Luna walked up to her vanity looked into the mirror and with her horn glowing magically picked the whole thing up. Then as she turned to the far wall of her chambers threw it across the room shattering it to pieces when it hit the wall. Luna fell to her knees and buried her face into her hooves crying hard. Looking up for but, a few brief seconds she saw a piece of parchment sticking out from the rubble of what once was her vanity. Tilting her head to the side she slowly climbed back to her hooves and walked over to the rubble. Luna said to herself as she looked at the parchment sticking out of the mess that was once her vanity.

“What’s this?”

Digging her right hoof through the mess she cleared away some of the broken pieces of glass and wood. As she cleared the rubble away the parchment fell to the ground and she picked it up with her magic and examined it closely. Seeing it had her sisters cutie mark on it Luna again used her  magic only this time to open the parchment. As she read what was on the parchment Luna swallowed hard. Luna read as her eyes filled with tears for her lost sister.

“My dearest sister Luna,

If you are reading this now it means that I have died and thus I am not able to convey to you sister to sister what happened to your friend Snowdrop. The night that you became Nightmare Moon was one of the very saddest nights of my life my dear sister. But, none more sadder than the night that I betrayed your friend Snowdrop. She found out that you became Nightmare Moon and had thus been imprisoned by me when I used the Elements of harmony on you my dear sister. To say that Snowdrop was angry with me is an understatement. For she came to the castle and demanded that I free you something that I simply couldn’t do. In the weeks that followed your banishment I searched and searched for a way to free you from the curse that you bore that night. After many months of looking I found the Alicorn crown and being an Alicorn myself I could not use it’s power to free you dear sister. I gave the crown to your friend Snowdrop. Please my dearest sister I wish to convey to you how much I have regretted that decision. I didn’t know, No I need to be truthful with you if you are to help Snowdrop become good again. My dearest sister Luna I didn’t want to know how dangerous that crown was. I told your friend that in my research I found that the crown could be used to summon the dragon Naramek. I should have done better research my sister I know this now but, I was desperate and filled with grief for what I did to you. When I gave Snowdrop the crown it turned her into the Lady Galanthus.

My dearest sister I wish for you to know that while I do not expect you to forgive me for what I did. I ask only that you are able to forgive Snowdrop for her actions that lead to me to imprison her that night. The crown once freely given to her drove her made from her grief of losing you and the crown did indeed do as it was suppose to do my sister. It summoned a dragon yet it summoned the wrong one! In my need to have you restored to me I did not bother to consider the effects that crown would have on all of Equestria let alone Snowdrop. Rather than summoning the dragon Naramek who should have been able to free you from your prison in the moon. The crown summoned the ice crystal dragon Arighith the destroyer. Together the two almost enslaved all of Equestria. In my foolish zeal and need to save both you and our home from the monster that I had allowed Snowdrop to become I made a deal with death. I beseeched her to grant me and you immortality so that I might be able to fight Lady Galanthus and Arighith. And so that I might live long enough to see you freed from your imprisonment my dear sister. I didn’t know that the crown bound itself to Snowdrop my dearest sister. I beg you to understand my sister I didn’t know that once the crown is worn by one that is filled with grief. It can not be removed from its barrier until that grief is removed from the barrier’s heart. Or until the barrier of the crown has died in battle.

Snowdrop and I fought for what had to be weeks on end my dearest sister. But, I couldn’t do it my sister I couldn’t kill her. Even though she had become evil I still couldn’t kill her. The reason I couldn’t kill her was because she was the last remaining remnant that I had of you my sister. Rather than kill her I tricked her into her imprisonment. I also didn’t know at the time being that the crown would grant Snowdrop immorality. After the battle and finding out that the dragon Arighith is bound to the crown just as Snowdrop is now bound to death. I began to research other ways to free you. During that time I discovered a way to free Snowdrop without killing her. You could yes I am sure try to remove her sadness but, I am not sure that would work my sister.

My sister after many, many long sleepless nights I discovered that it would take a pony that could walk in both this world and the mirror world. One that had a cutie mark of a red and yellow sun on her flank. I sought this pony out my sister but, was unable to find her so I waited then I heard that such a pony had been born to a family that were rather too many moons and suns young to have a filly. They left her to die in the streets of Canterlot my sister. Wanting to make sure that I had a chance to free your friend sister I found the garbage bin that her heartless parents left her in to die in. I knew that death would want her because of her power so I made my choice I brought her to the home of Rose Cherry. When I got to her house I asked her to rase the little one until she was ready to learn from me. Sunset at the time being was only four moons old and had very little understanding of magic. Her power to control fire and to control growth was astounding even to me my sister.

What I did to Sunset Shimmer is unforgivable and is just as cruel as her own family leaving her to die on the streets of Canterlot. When I found out I had indeed the right pony I started to see less and less of her to give her the drive to go through the crystal mirror. We needed her to change into the demon that she became at the Fall Formal in the mirror world. You see my dearest sister it is a demon or rather a demon queen that can kill the dragon Arighith. In my research my sister I found out that ONLY by becoming a demon queen will Sunset Shimmer have any chance at killing the dragon Arighith by using poison. In her demon queen state she would have poisonous sack’s protruding from her lower jaw and neck. This poison while not harmful to her or to us will be more than enough to kill that monster and free Snowdrop. It was my hope that she would indeed return but, she didn’t. Instead she chose to stay in that world and remain as a human. I was happy to learn that she had friends and thus fell in love with one of them. However my dearest sister when Twilight in a future that I am grateful doesn’t exist now told me that Sunset had died by her own hands I sought to change that. So yes sister I did give Twilight the scroll of time and yes I used my own magic on it to make sure that only one of her friends could use it. Yes I also needed to make sure that I would remember this so I cast a spell of remembrance on myself. I know how very stupid that was and how very dangerous it was my sister yet I needed to remember this so I could tell you about it. I also as well  needed to make sure that, only one person or pony could only go back far enough through time to the day that Sunset died. Once she was saved I knew that there needed to be a sacrifice.

But, I didn’t know it was going to be the crusaders of that world. So like before I have sought to change that mistake and thus gave death my own life in order to bring those three back. They are needed more than ever each of them represents something that even death can not take away at least not fully. The one called Scootaloo represents courage it takes courage to live on through something like this my sister something that I have not had in along time. The one called Sweetie Belle represents faith my sister it will take faith to know that everything I have done while it may have been very wrong of me to act in this manner it will still work out in the end. The one called Applebloom represents Perseverance it take this above all else to go about your long nights without me at your side my sister. As for Sunset becoming the demon queen you don’t know this in fact no pony does. I during my travels and many long sleepless nights learned that the Alicorn Amulet and the Dragon's heart can be used to change her into the demon queen. However I needed a means to get them to her without actually telling this to death or letting anypony else know what my actual plan was.

So while I used my magic to take a hold of the new contract that I signed with her I cast a spell on the parchment. This spell would make it to where once I died the Alicorn Amulet and the Dragons heart would immediately disappear from the vault. That is hidden underneath the throne room and go to Sunset Shimmer. You will need to press the unlock switch on my throne to gain entry to the chamber below my sister.  I know I have done many wrong deeds my sister. I know it is wrong of me to change Sunset into the demon again and ask her to fight along our side but, without her we will not win the coming battle. There is one other thing that I did while death may have actually killed me she did not take my soul thus I will reside within the one that I have chosen to ascend to the throne. It is time my sister for Equestria to have a new golden age. It is time for her to ascend my sister you MUST make sure that this happens Equestria will look to you and to her now that I am gone. I know you must be very angry with me for doing this. for doing all of this yet it was necessary to secure our future and to end the Lady Galanthus and the dragon Arighith’s hold over Snowdrop. I wish to convie to you my sister that I love you very much and I want you to rule by my chosen disciples side not as the princess of dreams and as the princess of friendship. But, rather as sisters. My magic will ascend my disciple into one that is more powerful than even death can hope to imagine. Please rule with both compassion and honor my dear sister and know that I really do love you very much. We will see each other again. But, for now I bid you a very found very passionate farewell my sister.

Your sister now and always.

Princess Celesita.”

Reading the last of her sister's words Luna fell back to the floor as the letter fell from her magic and landed next to her. Screaming out in the purest of pain and anger her royal guards could hear her screaming.

“DAMN YOU CELESTIA DAMN YOU! WHY?, CELESTIA WHY!?!” Luna screamed as she lay on the floor crying.

It was nearly midnight when Applejack got her letter from Princess Luna’s royal scribe after reading it she wasted very little time in heading to the castle. On the road to the castle she was stopped by Rainbow and Rarity who in turn were being followed by Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie. All of whom other than Rainbow Dash didn’t say anything to her as they all ran down the road towards Canterlot castle. Rainbow as she flew over head looked down and called to Applejack.

“Do know what in Celestia's mane is going on Applejack?” Rainbow called out to Applejack as she flew over head.

Applejack looked up as she and the others ran towards the train station saying to Rainbow Dash.

“No Rainbow Dash I have no Idea what is going on. All I in Tarnation really know is that Twilight needs us. So stop yer yapping and start flying we need to get to Twilight.” Applejack said as she ran down the road towards the train station.

Rainbow said nothing further to Applejack as she flew towards the train station once at the train station all the ponies got onto the train and headed to castle. Arriving at the castle the castle guards lead the five up a flight of stairs and towards a large red door that read on it in gold.

“Guest sleeping chambers.”

A soft but, noticeable crying was heard coming from behind the door. Applejack placed her hoof up to the door and pushed it open just as the guard turned to leave. As the guard disappeared back down the stairway to resume his duty of guarding the castle the main five all trotted into the sleeping chamber. Where they found Twilight sobbing heavily on a soft  blue cushion in front of them. Fluttershy looked at her friend sobbing on the blue cushion and walked up to her. Then began to nuzzle Twilight’s right cheek with her nose until Twilight looked up. Her eyes were bloodshot from all the crying she had done and while still sobbing Twilight said to them all.

“She’s gone! Princess Celestia is gone.” Twilight said as more tears fell down her velvet colored cheeks and trickled off her chin.

Not sure as to what Twilight had actually meant when she told them that Celestia was gone  Applejack placed her hoof over Twilight's shoulders and said to her softly.

“Now sugar cube I am sure that Celestia will come back soon there is no reason to cry.” Applejack said as she rubbed Twilight's back with her hoof.

Twilight lowered her head again and sobbed some more as this time Pinkie tried to cheer her up.

“Come on Twilight I am sure that if you think happy thoughts Celestia will be home before you know it.” Pinkie Pie said as she sort of bounced around the room.

“She can’t can’t come not ever again she is gone don’t you girls understand that?” Twilight said as she buried her head into her hooves fully sobbing.  

Fluttershy tried next with words of kindness to cheer up her distraught friend.

“Twilight sweetie maybe if you tell us what you meant by Celestia is gone we might be able to help you feel better don’t you think. I am sure she isn’t too far away maybe perhaps Rainbow Dash here can fly after her and bring her back.” Fluttershy said as she down next to her friend placing a soft gentle wing over her.

“I….She….” Twilight choked up on her words as the death of her mentor was still far to near to her heart to actually say it out loud.

Twilight shook as her head lowered again and once again she buried her face into her hooves. As Rarity stepped up to Twilight she too also tried to get their very distraught friend to tell them what was going on. But, Pinkie, Fluttershy and Applejack before her Rarity too had little success at helping their friend out. Saying to Twilight as Rarity placed a gentle hoof under her friend's chin raising Twilight's head so that she was able to look her friend in the eyes.

“Darling please be a dear and tell us what is going on what did you mean by Celestia is gone? Where did she go?” Rarity said as she held Twilight’s head in her hoof.

Twilight placed her own hoof on Rarity's as she tried to speak but, found that the words weren’t coming out. She instead chose to push Rarity’s hoof away from her mouth rather than let her friend hold her head up as she once again buried her face into her hooves. Crying even more as she recalled her failure to save her mentor from death's embrace. Rainbow seeing they were not getting anywhere with their distraught friend walked up to Twilight. Looked down and took a hold of the cushion Twilight was lying in her teeth and pulled it out from underneath her. Sending Twilight sprawling hoof over head into the wall behind her. Before Twilight could say anything Rainbow was already yelling at her.

“LOOK TWILIGHT WE ALL GOT LETTERS FROM LUNA SAYING THAT YOU NEEDED US BY YOUR PONY SIDE. BUT IF YOU'RE NOT GOING US WHAT YOU MEANT BY CELESTIA IS GONE. THEN WE ARE GOING TO LEAVE! I MEAN IT IS NOT AS IF CELESTIA IS DEAD OR…..” Rainbow was cut off when Twilight sprang to her feet and slammed a purple hoof into her jaw sending the blue Pegasus into the wall behind her.  

Before Twilight could hit Rainbow again both Applejack and Rarity jumped in as did Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie. Applejack and Rarity had Twilight by her wings. Applejack held Twilight by the right while Rarity by the left wing and Pinkie held her by her stomach. While Fluttershy held Twilight by her two hind legs as she flailed her front hooves around wildly. Screaming out as her four friends held her at bay Twilight screamed to Rainbow who was just getting back up off the floor and shaking off the pain from slamming into the wall. Twilight screamed at her.

“LET ME AT HER! I’LL RIP HER APART! I’LL TEAR HER WINGS OFF. GET OFF ME ALL OF YOU! LET ME AT HER.” Twilight screamed as tears came out of her eyes flowing down her cheeks like a broken water faucet.

Applejack could be heard saying to Twilight as she struggled to keep her friend away from Rainbow Dash.

“Sugar cube calm the pony sake down. You’re only going to hurt yourself or worse yet break a wing now calm down!”  

“DAMN YOU RAINBOW DASH YOU DARE TO COME HERE AND MAKE LITE OF THIS CELESTIA WAS MY FRIEND!” Twilight screamed out as Rarity said to her while she too struggled with Twilight to keep her away from Rainbow Dash.

“Darling this is most unlady and unprincess type behavior won’t you just calm down and let us try to figure out what is going on?” Rarity said as she tried to hang onto her friend trying ever so desperately to keep her away from Rainbow Dash.

Twilight once again screamed out to her friends as they all expect for Rainbow held her at bay. Rainbow Dash stood there looking at her friend watching as more and more tears fell from her friends eyes as Twilight screamed out.

“GET THE BUCKING TAILS OFF OF ME THIS VERY INSTANT!” Twilight said as she waved her front hooves wildly trying to get her friends off of her.

“Not until you tell us what is going on and you promise to leave Rainbow alone!” Applejack said as she held even tighter onto Twilight's left wing.  

“CELESTIA IS GONE! DAMN YOU RAINBOW DASH I’LL TEAR YOUR EYES OUT FOR MAKING FUN OF THIS.” Twilight screamed out as she started to cough while more tears came out of her purple colored eyes.

“No you will not hurt Rainbow Dash!” Fluttershy said as she held onto her by her hind legs as Twilight continued to thrash about wildly trying to get to Rainbow Dash.

“CELESTIA WON’T BE COMING BACK SHE CAN’T COME BACK NOT AFTER...NOT AFTER….” Twilight tried to finish her sentence but, the pain of losing one she loved so much was too much for her as she started to collapse to the floor. Choking up on her words once more.

“Not after what Twilight please tell us what is going on?” Pinkie said as he started to be pulled to the floor as Twilight fell down sobbing.

Twilight hit the floor with a loud thud and covered her face with her front hooves as sobbed out.

“Princess Celestia is….is… dead she is….dead.” Twilight cried out while sobbing.

Each of her friends let go of her as they all gathered around her while Rainbow Dash ran from the guest room towards the throne room. Applejack couldn’t believe what her friend just said and stammering on her words as she tried to choke back tears that were forming within her forest green eyes. Applejack said to her friend as Twilight lay on the floor sobbing.

“Wh...wh..at...do...yu..you...m….mean….Cel..Celestia….i..is...de...d...dead...Twi...Twilight?”

“WHAT THE PONY BUCKING TARTARUS DO YOU THINK I MEAN APPLEJACK!?!!!” Twilight screamed at her friend as she looked up from burying her face in her front hooves.

Rainbow getting to the throne room looked around and saw Princess Celestias crown sitting on her throne next to Luna’s throne. Flying over to it she looked at it then down at the floor and saw what she really didn’t want to see. There on the throne room floor was the shattered remains of Princess Celestia’s skull. Rainbows eyes filled with tears as she fell to the floor sobbing. Slowly standing up Rainbow walked up to the throne that held Celestia’s crown and lightly tapped it with her nose saying.

“I swear by all that you stood for, by all that you were and by all that was good and graceful about you I will stay loyal to her and I WILL find the one that did this to you.”

Rainbow slowly turned around and was about to head out of the throne room when she saw Luna standing before her. Luna looked at Rainbow then over at her sister's crown then back at Rainbow before saying to her.

“So now you know Rainbow Dash that our princess, the bringer of the sun’s warmth and light, royal ruler of Equestria and my sister is….gone.” Luna said as Rainbow saw a few tears trickle down the princess of dreams cheeks.

Rainbow swallowed hard as she started to walk by Luna only to stop when Luna stepped right in front of her. Looking right into Rainbow Dash’s pink eyes and in turn Rainbow staring back into Luna’s lagoon blue eyes before Luna said to her.

“Rainbow Dash I will ask you once and once only and if you do not answer me I will have you thrown out of this castle regardless of how you are currently feeling over this.  Do you fully understand me?” Luna said while staring deeply into Rainbows eyes.

“Yes I fully understand princess Luna. What do you want to ask of me?” Rainbow said as she stared back into Luna’s lagoon colored eyes.

“How badly do you want to help make the one that did this to my sister pay for their crime against the crown?”

Bowing deeply to Princess Luna, Rainbow Dash said to her while kneeling as deeply as she could to show proper respect to Luna.

“I swear to you my princess I will do whatever it takes to make the one that did this pay for this outrage.”

Looking back at the Celestia Luna said to Rainbow Dash as Luna returned her attention back to the kneeling Pegasus in front of her. Saying sternly to Rainbow.

“Good! Then I shall leave you with these two sets of instructions and if you do not follow them to the letter I swear you will be cast out of Equestria forever!” Luna said as she once again looked back at her sister's crown sitting her sisters empty throne.

“I fully understand your majesty what do you want me to do?” Rainbow said while still kneeling to her.

“Your first instruction is this. You will head to Ponyville after the funeral for my sister once there you will find the one called Rose Cherry. Bring her to the crystal mirror and take her through the portal. Once she is safely through the portal you will then come right back to our world. Your second part of your instructions are this. Once you are safely back in Equestria and you are a Pegasus again you will fly to the mountain that overlooks Canterlot City. You will find a place on that mountain to safely hide then you will look into the valley behind that mountain and report back to me what you see there. If you happen to see a large ice dragon or pony that is blind you are FORBIDDEN!!! From going near either one of them. Report to me what you see and what you hear. And Rainbow Dash one more thing before you return to your friends.” Luna said as she let a few tears fall from her lagoon colored eyes.

“Yes your majesty?” Rainbow asked while still kneeling on the floor in front of Princess Luna.

“I would ask that you and your friends would all consider being the torch bares to my sister for her funeral.”

Smiling at the honor of being asked to be one that could bare a torch for the fallen Princess Rainbow Dash said respectively to Luna as she walked by her.

“It shall be done as you have requested your majesty.”

Luna nodded then sighed and headed down the steps leading towards her sister's throne while Rainbow headed back to Twilight and the rest of their friends. Once Luna got to the throne she made sure that Rainbow was gone before she looked at her sister's throne and pressed a hidden switch just behind the throne itself. The massive throne slide back revealing a large open hole in the ground and a set of spiraling stairs winding ever downwards. Descending the stairs Luna came to a door that had both the dragon and Alicorn relic shaped onto it. Opening the door Luna saw death standing with her back to her. Luna looked over death’s shoulder and saw that the Alicorn Amulet and the Dragon's heart were both sitting on two crystal blue pedestals. As death reached out for the Alicorn Amulet Luna smiled to herself as she watched the scene play out to its fullest degree. Death reached out to take into her hand the Alicorn Amulet only to have it disappear from her sight. The same happened when she turned to take the dragon's heart growing angry Death took her scythe and slammed the butt end of it down hard into the floor of the chamber she and Luna were both in. A loud thunders boom was heard as the ground beneath death's scythe cracked from the impact of the scythe slamming into the ground. Knocking over each pedestal Death screamed out in anger.

“NO. WHERE ARE THEY!?! WHERE ARE THEY?” Death screamed as she threw her scythe into the far back wall just as Luna walked a bit further into the room behind her.

Luna watched as Death floated over the wall to retrieve her scythe as Death knelt down to pick up her scythe she heard from behind her Luna say to her.

“Maybe you should recheck the contract that you had my sister sign you harpy toting hag!”

Death spun around just in time to see Luna grinning at her before a large blue bolt of energy flew towards Death’s face. Snapping her fingers Death disappeared then reappeared several feet behind Luna. Death stuck out her right bony hand and screamed sending a energy bolt of her own right at Luna's head. Like death before Luna, Luna snapped her front hooves together then disappeared and like Death had done to Luna she also re-appeared behind Death. This continued for several minutes both opponents disappearing then reappearing behind the other. Each trying to gain the upper hand yet each one failing to do so. Each time an energy bolt was sent out by either Death or by Luna the room they were both in shook and quacked. Luna looked around her seeing that the room they were both in wasn’t going to take much more of their battle called out to Death as she shot an energy bolt at her.

“We need to leave this whole place is going to come down on our heads!”

Death looked around then cooed wickedly at Luna as she said while laughing.

“OOH, flattened pony for breakfast how…...yummy” Death said while laughing.

Death seeing that their battle was about to be drawn into a utter stalemate raised her scythe above her head and brought it crashing back down into the ground beneath her. As the butt end of the scythe slammed into the ground releasing a shock wave that effectively picked Luna up and sent her flying out of the room and crashing into a nearby wall Luna heard Death say.

“Enough of this pointless stalemated battle! You are not the one that I want!” Death said as she watched Luna slam into the wall and slip into unconscious.    

As death was about to leave the room she pulled out of her cloak the contract that she and Princess Celestia had signed then looked it carefully. Seeing what Luna had been talking about before there battle Death put the scroll back into her robe and said as she disappeared again.

“You played me well Celestia, you played me well. But, when you are on the battlefield next to me it will not be your sisters vengeance that will rule the day. Twil, be ever mine for you shall regret toying with me.” Death said as she disappeared leaving Luna unconscious in the secret chamber under her sisters throne.

Several hours latter Luna woke up and groaned as she slowly stood up shaking off her pain and then as she steadied herself while she climbed back to her hooves. The ghostly image of her sister appeared before her. Looking at the ghostly image before her Luna jumped back and screamed out.

“I am ready to face you again Death so come on!” Luna screamed as she landed on her back hooves and raised her front ones up ready to kick at death's face.

The ghostly image of her sister just smiled a bit and said to her softly and very gently.

“Luna it's me your sister stop fooling around I don’t have much time.”

Luna quirking an eyebrow circled the image of her sister a few times before she said to her sisters ghostly image.

“Celestia dear sister is….is it really you?”

“Yes my sister it is really me although not for much longer.” Celestia said to her sister as she stood there looking at Luna who was sheding tears for her.

Looking at her sister as tears streamed down her face Luna said to Celestia as she tried to hug her but could only pass through her.

“Oh, my sister I have missed you so much” Luna said as her tears ran down her cheeks.

As Luna passed through Celestia's ghostly image she turned around then looked at her sister and then down at her hooves then back at Celestia. Before exclaiming out in shock.

“WHAT THE PONY TAILS!? JUST HAPPENED?”

The ghostly image of Princess Celestia could be seen pursing her lips together before saying to her sister.

“My sister I do not have time to explain this to you. You have work to do and I need you to do it as soon as you are able to leave here.” Princess Celestia said as she started to fade.

“No don’t go please I need you my sister ALL of Equestria needs you sister I can’t do this on my own please stay.” Luna pleaded with her sister as her ears fell back against her head as she watched her sister slowly fade and begin to disappear from sight.

“I am sorry my sister but, I can not stay you need to have the royal blacksmith forge a sword for me ask him to go to his work shop and take out books 10102010 and 10282012.” Celestia said as she started to fade away.

“But I don’t understand why I must do this sister, I don’t understand why you want me to do this.” Luna said as she watched her Princess Celestia disappear from sight.

Princess Celestia’s voice echoed loudly in the cold dank chamber that Luna was in as she heard her sister's voice calling out to her saying.

“You will. Good bye my sister” Celestia's voice echoed loudly in the chamber.

Falling to the ground Luna cried out as she sobbed alone in the cold dank chamber.

“COME BACK SISTER PLEASE! COME BACK I NEED YOU! EQUESTRIA NEEDS YOU!” Luna cried out to the darkness surrounding her.

Realizing that Celestia wasn’t coming back Luna whispered to the darkness of the chamber she was in.

“Goodbye my…....  sister.” Luna said whispering to the darkness of the chamber.

Slowly climbing back to her hooves Luna headed up to the throne room then took one last final look at the spiraling staircase that lead to the chamber below the throne room. Before clicking the switch on her sister’s vacant throne sending the throne back into place. Luna called for her royal guard as she made herself ready to leave for the royal blacksmith. Rainbow had returned to her friends and plopped down next to Twilight who had cried herself to sleep. Twilight slept soundly completely unaware as to what was about to happen to her. Made her way to the courtyard once she was ready to leave getting to courtyard Luna saw two of her royal guards standing next to her royal charit. The guards looked at her then out towards the countryside as Luna climb into the chariot and they pulled the chariot.she said to one of her guards.

“Take me to the royal blacksmith I have need of his services.”

The royal guards nodded reared up whinnied loudly then bolted out towards the open country. The wind rushed through Luna's hair as her chariot was being pulled by the two power royal guards. Racing down streets and alleyways it took less than two hours for Luna and her two guards to find the blacksmith's shop. Looking at the building Luna said to her guards as she retrieved a small pouch of bits that was hidden in a secret compartment inside her chariot.

“Wait here I shall not be long.” Luna said to her two royal guards.

The guards nodded detached themselves from the chariot and each took position by the front door one standing to either the right or left of the door as Luna walked into the shop. Looking around she saw the blacksmith hard at work pounding away with his hammers and tools on some sort of metal on his anvil. Looking throughout the shop Luna saw the tools and hammers needed to make all sorts of things hanging on the walls of the small shop. The blacksmith looked up from his work gave a grunt then went back to his work. Luna not saying a word to him at first walked up to him and placed the pouch of bits down on the floor next to him. With her right hoof she pushed it towards him he again looked up from his work then looked at the pouch saying to her.

“What’s this for?” The blacksmith said with a raised eyebrow.

“I am in need of what you can create will you help me?” Luna asked as she bowed to him.

“I see you know who I am and thus you have shown me proper respect tell me what shall I do for you Mistress of dreams?” The blacksmith said to Luna as she stood in his shop staring at him.

“My sister is gone I need you create with your magic and your tools a sword although I am not sure as to which sword nor do I understand why this sword must be made.” Luna replied while still bowing to him.

“Tell me was your…. Late sister wearing her crown when she passed on?” Replied the blacksmith as he knelt over picking up the pouch in his teeth then set it down on his anvil.

“I do not understand why that would matter to one such as you? But, if it saves time for time is very precious to me right now I will answer your question blacksmith. Yes my sister was wearing her crown when she…… died.” Luna replied as a single tear trickled down her dark blue cheek.

“Fear not Mistress of the night for all is not lost from sight.” The black smith replied with a slight smile.

“I do not understand how can anything not be lost? My sister is gone I am alone in this world. I have nopony to be there for me when I need guidance of a friendly shoulder to cry my anger onto.”

The blacksmith didn’t reply to this he trotted over to a large bookshelf filled with many old dusty tomes of books. Some of which Luna recognized others she didn’t all were falling apart and very old all smelt musty and had the scent of age on their ancient pages. Looking at the blacksmith then at the many many volumes of ancient books on his shelf Luna said to him.

“I was told to have you create the sword that is featured in books 10102010 and 10282012.” Luna's said as she scanned from right to left looking at the all the books on the shelf before her.

Sighing heavily the blacksmith said to her as he turned back around to face Luna with grim look on his face.

“Take your bits back I will do this one for free…. But, I warn you now that sword is very ancient and very powerful do not trifle with magic that you do not yet understand.” The blacksmith said as he looked at Luna with a very dark grim expression on his face.

“I understand. You need to know I do not know who that sword is for only that I was requested to have it made by you and no other.” Luna said as she took her pouch back and started to head out of the blacksmiths shop.

“I know whom that sword is meant for and what it can and shall do. Go back to your castle Mistress of the night I will have the sword ready for you two days henceforth.” Replied the blacksmith as he watched Luna leave his shop without another word.  

Luna returned to her chariot then ordered the guards to take her home.The two days leading up to Princess Celestia’s funeral went by slowly and as the moon reached its zenith in the cold nights sky Luna made her way down to the courtyard. Ponies from all over Equestria had come to pay their respects to the fallen princess of the sun, bringer of warmth and day. Luna stood at the head of the six that would carry the torches for her sister's funeral. Two of Luna’s royal guards and two of Celestia's royal guards had been chosen to carry the crown of her sister to the crypt on a black Pillow that had been suspended by shoulder poles as it was custom to do so when a royal family member passed on. Each guard stood next to the other. Luna thought to herself as she stood there looking at her sister's crown that had been placed onto a black pillow and draped with white and blue flowers.

“I will miss you my sister, I will carry on as you have asked I will make sure Equestria is safe I swear this to you my sister.”

Walking slowly out of the courtyard and towards the royal cemetery Luna held her head up high as she tried to look as unnerved about her sister's death as she possibly could. Although Luna was badly shaken by her sister's death the costumes of her race demanded that she show no sign of guilt or sadness for her sister's death. Luna knew the ponies of Equestria needed her to show that she while shaken by her sister's death was still strong. Luna thought to herself as she walked down the pathway leading to her family's crypt while her sisters crown was being carried down the pathway to it’s final resting place.

“I will find a way to set this right I will get you back that monster will pay for this.”

Twilight walked behind her next to Fluttershy followed by both Rarity and Rainbow Dash. Who in turn were both followed by Applejack and Pinkie Pie. Twilight thought to herself as she carried her own torch with her magic while the others either used magic or their teeth to carry their own torches.

“I can’t believe Celestia is really gone this can’t be happening.” Twilight thought to herself as she walked down the dirt path leading to the royal crypt.

Once every pony stood in front of the crypt Applejack was the first to place her torch down on the path leading to the crypt. Standing behind it she lowered her head and waited for Pinkie to do the same. Pinkie walked up to the crypt and placed her torch down on the ground then stood behind it across from Applejack and lowered her head. Rainbow Dash did the same as Applejack and Pinkie as she stood next to Applejack she placed her torch down then stood behind it then lowered her head and for Rarity to do the same. Rarity walked up and placed her torch down and stood behind her torch across from Rainbow. Like Applejack, Pinkie and Rainbow she too lowered her head and waited for Fluttershy to place her torch down onto the ground. Fluttershy walked up and placed her torch down then stood behind it standing next to Rainbow while she lowered her head and waited for Twilight to do the same. Twilight looked at each of her friends all of whom stood across from each other. As Twilight did the same that her friends had done before her she set her torch done stood next to Rarity and across from Fluttershy thinking to herself while she too lowered her head.

“I wish I had a way to fix this to go back through time time to fix this mistake. Yet the scroll of time is gone. There is no way to fix this. There is no way to take away my sadness.” Twilight thought to herself as Luna began to step forward.

Walking the pathway that lead to the crypt Luna looked at each of the main six then at the crypt saying as she used her magic to close the door to end the funeral.

“I send thy sister to your final resting place in the heavens you shall find peace in the embrace of our ancestors. I will journey with you there someday my sister. Rule the heavens well my sister. As you sit along side our ancestors my sister in your golden throne in the heavens. For your life has been a good journey from your first day to this. Fair thee well my sister. Fair thee well my sister. I will see you again some day many moons and suns from now. Until then I bid thee good journey my beloved sister.” As Luna spoke the last of her words she turned around headed back down the path leading out of the cemetery.

The crypt door slowly closed shut with a loud ominous boom as the sound echoed throughout the cemetery. Luna sighed deeply to herself as she walked by Twilight who raised her head to say something to Luna but, fell to the ground holding her chest with her front hooves screaming in pain. Luna stopped short in her tracks as she looked at Twilight then smiled. Twilight screamed out while Luna stood there smiling.  

“IT HURTS, IT HURTS! BY CELESTIA’S MANE MAKE IT STOP PLEASE, MAKE IT STOP!” Twilight screamed in pain.

Applejack and Rarity seeing their friend in pain rushed to her side to try to do her aid. Luna seeing this jumped right in front of the two of them unfurled her wings and said in the royal Canterlot voice to both of them.

“HALT YOUR ADVANCE ON TWILIGHT; APPLEJACK, RARITY SHE IS IN NO DANGER.” Luna said as Twilight screamed out again.

“LUNA PLEASE I BEG YOU DO SOMETHING IT HURTS SO MUCH! WHAT’S HAPPENING TO ME?” Twilight screamed out as her body was wracked with even more pain.

“Something truly wonderful.” Replied Luna as she watched Twilight fall to her side and roll on the ground in pain.

Looking at her friend then at Luna Rarity said as she watched Twilight roll on the ground in pain.

“Please Luna do something she could be dying. Please you have to help her.” Rarity said as she looked back at her friend rolling on the ground screaming out.

“There is nothing I can do. Twilight is about to” Luna was cut off by Rainbow Dash.

“What Luna? Tell us what is happening to our friend?”Rainbow said as she interrupted Luna’s words while looking at Twilight who was rolling on the ground in pain.

“Ascend” Luna said as she looked at Twilight rolling on the ground in pain as her body slowly began to change color.

“But she has already ascended Luna, I mean she is a alicorn uh, isn’t she?” Fluttershy squeaked out meekly as she watched Twilight’s fur change from purple to white.

“Yes Fluttershy she has already ascended once before but, this ascension is not one caused by becoming a princess but, rather a queen.” Luna said as she watched four lightning bolts strike Twilight's horn lifting her up into the air.

As the lighting bolts one pink, one blue, one teal, and one light purple in color hit Twilight's horn she was picked up into the air her eyes closed tightly then snapped back open to reveal to pure white spheres. Screaming out as her mane began to turn to red and yellow flames and her fur went white in color. Twilight screamed.

“I SEE HER LUNA! I SEE CELESTIA. I FEEL HER LOVE AND WARMTH FOR ME.” Twilight screamed out in pain as her body was lifted into the air.

“Let go of your sadness for her Twilight let go of your anger for her death. Let it all go and you shall ascend.” Luna called out to her while Twilight's body began to glow brightly.  

Twilights eyes shifted from white to velvet then to red as her wings grew four times larger and her body also grew in both strength and four times taller. Twilight's fur glowed with a soft purple and white light as her cutie mark slowly disappeared then was replaced with one that was a combination of Celestia's cutie mark and her own. Twilight's new cutie mark was one that had Celestia's sun behind the white star of Twilight's cutie mark. While the purple star became eight little stars each taking a position at the points of the sun that was once Celestia's cutie mark. Where Twilight once had purple colored fur she now had soft grey charcoal fur. Where her eyes were once velvet in color they were now red with both a sun and star as the iris. Where she once had a dark blue mane with a pink strip running through it. She now had red and yellow flames dancing in the wind. Where her wings were once small and nimble they were now four times bigger in both length and width. Twilight's new body grew to match her new wings. Twilight's new wings were the colors of Celestia’s mane and Twilight's mane combined. Twilight breathed in and out slowly as she landed on the ground in front of her friends. Luna knelt before her as Fluttershy squeaked out.

“Tw...Twi..light” Fluttershy said as Twilight closed her eyes then slowly reopened them.

“No Fluttershy this is not Twilight. You...... All of you look upon one that once ruled Equestria long before I or my sister ruled.” Said Luna as she stood up then turned to face each of her subjects as Rarity said to her.

“I don’t understand Luna whatever do you mean?” Rarity said as she stood staring at Twilight's new form while Twilight stared back bling every now and then.

“Many moons and suns before either I or my sister took leadership of Equestria there was one that ruled the land with utter chivalry.” Luna replied as Twilight slowly stepped forward.

Seeing Twilight stepping forward Luna continued her story to her subjects as Twilight slowly began to walk past them. While with each step she took red and yellow flames sprang up wherever she placed a hoof.

“This ruler to Equestria had been so kind and so pure in goodness that all of Equestria experienced a pure golden age. One you will not find the like of in Equestria today my faithful subjects. You all know the story of how our country was formed yet you do not know that there was actually a fourth and fifth tribe to rule over Equestria. You know of the earth ponies that governed the land and the Pegasi that watched over the sky and weather and the unicorns that used magic in all things. Yet there was a fourth and fifth tribe back then that were purposely kept out of the story to save lives.” Luna said.

As Luna watched Twilight leave the area she then turned to face each of her faithful subjects saying to them as she looked at each of them. While they all stared at her in bewilderment listening to her say to them.

“You all look upon the Queen Celestial Sparkle the first queen of Equestria and you all would do well to remain here and to hear my tail all that is other than Rainbow Dash. For she has her own mission to complete.” Luna said as she looked at Rainbow then back at the others.

Rainbow dash flew up into the air nodded to Princess Luna who in turn nodded back then flew off towards pony vile to find Rose Cherry and complete her own mission. Not sure as to what Luna was actually talking about each of Twilight's friends all in turn sat down and looked at Luna intently as Applejack said to her.

“OK so why were we not told of this uh, er, Um Celestial Sparkle before I mean you said it was to save lives right?” Applejack said with a confused look on her amber colored face.

Sighing as Luna took one last look at Celestia Sparkle as she disappeared from view she looked at her friends then began to speak.

“As you all know there were three tribes of ponies that each in turn wanted to rule Equestria. Yet what is only known to the royal family namely myself and…… my sister is that there were in fact five tribes that wanted to rule. One of which didn’t actually want to rule at all. But, rather was asked to rule due to how pure and good they were. This tribe also stayed out of most of the fighting that the three had started. It was the fifth tribe that wanted all of Equestria for themselves. The fifth tribe didn’t know at the time being that there was another place for them to go to where they could use their powers fully without fearing the harm it would cause to all living things. Evil though they may have been using their powers in such a manner was beneath their queen. That fifth tribe was the demons that now reside in Tartarus. The fourth was that of the alicorns.” Luna said to her four remaining subjects.

“Okay so what are you saying Luna?” Asked Rarity as she too had a most confused look about her face.

Luna looked at her then at all four before saying to all present.

“I am getting to that information Rarity please let me say what must be said. Otherwise you might not fully understand why Sunset left Equestria.” Luna stated in a rather cold deadpan tone of voice to all that were present.

Rarity lowered her head then slowly raised her head again and nodded. Seeing this Luna continued her story in the hopes that her information would help the four understand what they were up against.  

“The demons had allies and because the three tribes couldn’t get along they made their move to conquer all of Equestria. Using their might and their magic the demons called forth the windigos and placed them in charge of getting the three tribes out of Equestria. For a time it worked the three tribes left because the land froze over. Every pony thought it was because of the three leaders inability to get along with their neighboring tribes leaders that brought about the frozen wasteland that Equestria would become. Before the alicorns could actually help in any sort of problems that the land being frozen over caused. One among them used this opportunity to seize power while another thought it was best to help through small deeds of kindness. The one that had seized power used her magic to create much strife and pain throughout the frozen wasteland while the other used her magic to rid herself of all that was evil within her. What the one that rid herself of her evil didn’t know was that when you use that much magic you inadvertently give life to the evil within you. The evil gained not only life but, the ability to shape-shift herself into any pony that she wanted to become but, only for a short time.” Luna said before being interrupted again.

“You don’t mean Chrysalis do you Luna?” Asked Fluttershy meekly as Luna turned her full gaze onto her.

“Yes Fluttershy I do. Because Chrysalis was pure evil she offered to the one that has seized power her servitude such as it was at the time being. The two formed the Alicorn Crown yet they knew they still needed help if they were to fully conquer all of Equestria. While the windigos had done their job and done it nicely these two still needed an army. The army  was to be used to control and maintain Chrysalis’s and the other’s stranglehold over the land. The two tried to at first convince the demons to help them and for a time it had worked that is until the alicorns had, had enough. They offered their land and home to the demon queen if she would only but, negate her command over the army that was under her control. She agreed and gave them her most prized possession in return for this. Seeing that they had lost their army and not wanting to become a prisoner Chrysalis fled leaving her ally to her fate. The alicorn amulet now in the control of the alicorns used its power to fight the army that the one had created. Nearing defeat this alicorn used her magic to summon ‘the destroyer’ and thus tried to gain the upper hoof in battle.”Luna said before she was interrupted once again by Pinkie Pie.

“NOT THE DESTROYER!” Pinkie said placing both front hooves on her face as a look of shock washed over her face.

Looking at Applejack Pinkie moved her right hoof the left side of her face as she whispered to Applejack while Luna stared coldly at her.

“I don’t actually know what the destroyer is.” Pinkie said to Applejack.

“If I may continue please with no further interruptions!” Luna barked to all four present causing them to grimace

Looking around to make sure the four were clearly not going to interrupt her again Luna seeing that Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie were now sitting fully paying attention to her sighed. Then continued her story by saying to them.

“Let's see where was I, Oh, YES! Any ways the destroyer came and swore an oath of service to the crown that was now on the head of the alicon that summoned him. Evil though this creature was even he would not break his word of loyalty. In exchange for his power the destroyer showed the alicorn queen how to use and control the dead. Thus with her new army at her side and her former Ally on the run the alicorn queen took the battle to what should have been its final conclusion. If it wasn’t for the help of the demon queen or her dishonor our home wouldn’t be what it is today. During the battle she killed several of her own kind in an attempt to get to the destroyer and kill him. You see demon venom while it is not harmful to us or to herself for that matter it is however very toxic and rather deadly to creatures like ‘the destroyer’. You all need to fully understand that while she may have sided with us and given up her most prized possession doing so cost her, her honor and shamed her in front of her fellow demons. While demon queen was all too willing to help us win the war against the evil alicorn queen after the battle demons killed their own queen. As she lay dying in the hooves of the good alicorn she told her when her symbol reappears it will be time for all of Equestria to enter a golden age. Her symbol was that of a red and yellow sun.” Luna said as she stretched then sat down and looked at the others in front of her.

“Okay so how does this have to do with saving lives?” Applejack asked with a confused and bewildered look on her face.

“Once the demon queen was dead the good alicron not the evil one took up her sword and killed her own sister with it. Seeing that her sisters crown was filled with both death and hate for all living things the good alicorn felt it was a good idea to hide the crown. Once she had been made queen by the three surviving tribes leaders she made it clear to them that all knowledge of the crown and alicorn amulet needed to hidden. And only passed down through the royal family time passed and soon the tribes were able to get along. The queen lead her ponies to a new land and decided to make up how our land came to be in order to keep others from trying to find the crown and bringing back the one that she had killed. Celestial Sparkle knew that if her sister ever were to return from the land of the dead. She would bring with her the army that she created that day and thus unto fully plunge all of Equestria into war and strife. My sister took in Sunset Shimmer then set in motion the events that happened at the Fall Formal and would shape all of us leading up till today. My sister didn’t know that Sunset would fall in love and want to stay in the world that she is in right now. Nor did she know that Sunset would try to kill herself.” Luna said as she looked into the eyes of Pinkie Pie.

Pinkie Pie seeing that Luna was staring right at her realized whom Sunset had fallen in love with and lowered her head as a few tears slipped past her eyes and trickled down her cheeks. Looking back up at Luna Pinkie said to her.

“Me she fell in love with me didn’t she? I am the reason that Sunset doesn’t want to return home.” Pinkie said as she cried softly to herself.

“Yes she fell in love with your counterpart but, essentially you are correct Pinkie she fell in love with you.” Luna said while letting her own tears fall.

“OK darling so this alicorn crown can control the dead is that why you and your sister didn’t want any pony to know the truth about how our home was forged?” Rarity asked as she stood up.

“Yes that is correct had that crown become common knowledge it would have driven the barrier of it insane because within the crown itself is the spirit of Lady Galanthus. She was the alicorn that seized power back before the war for our home was fought. Her sister was Celestial Sparkle and thus she became the first queen of Equestria. What my sister did to Sunset Shimmer in order to give us a chance at all to stop this from happening was beyond cruel. I can not forgive my sister for how she acted and treated Sunset Shimmer. However because Sunset became the demon at the Fall Formal she is now carrying within her the demon queen’s spirit. And thus unto Sunset is our only chance to destroy the crown and destroy the dragon Arighith. Death has come here and we all of us must make ready for war. Rainbow Dash was sent to ponyville to find Rose Cherry and bring her to Sunset. There is one other bit of information that you need to know before I leave to make ready the royal army.” Luna said as she turned her gaze to Fluttershy.

“Yes what is it” Asked Fluttershy meekly as she felt Luna’s gaze on her fully.

“You Fluttershy must remain out of the battle because you are not only timid but, because of what happened to you at Sweet Apple Acres last fall with the vampire bat”

“Why in tarnation would you want her to stay out of this war Luna that really doesn’t make much sense” Applejack said stomping her hooves into the ground.

“It makes perfect sense when you take into account that demons feed on vampire blood and thus Sunset would be driven mad from the need to feed on Fluttershy. Even though she is not a vampire right now she still has the potential to become one again thus she must remain behind. Besides her mission in this battle is to get the fillies and colts to safety within the everfree forest. Demon though Sunset may become during the battle with Lady Galanthus she will not be able to enter the forest while in demon form. There isn’t enough space for her to fly around in there and demons can only feed while they are in the air. Thus I am saving her life Applejack.”

“What did Celestia do to Sunset that drove her away from her home?” Asked Fluttershy as she looked into the eyes of Luna.

“She ignored her and gave her knowledge that drove her mad. Sunset was left to die on the streets of Canterlot City by her heartless parents. Sunset was raised by Rose Cherry but, when my sister took Sunset in and didn’t love her like Rose Cherry had done. It caused her to be emotionally hurt. That type of rejection caused Sunset to be driven nearly mad with anger and pain. So thus she found the crystal mirror and went through it. My sister wanted this to happen to cause Sunset to become the demon so that we could use her as a weapon in the battle against my dear friend snowdrop. If we can free snowdrop and destroy the crown thus killing the dragon Arighith the army of the dead will cease to exist and Sunset will be redeemed.” Luna said as she stood up as well then stretched and started to head towards home.

Rainbow Dash flew over Ponyville looking for Rose Cherry she had only seen her twice since the running of the leaves. And what Rainbow could remember of Rose Cherry is that she liked to spend her time in the park just outside of the small town. Flying there Rainbow found a mare with blue and green colors in her mane with just a tint of silver showing her age. Rose was feeding some ducks at a small pond on her flank was a rose with a cherry on either the left or right side of the stem. She had gotten this cutie mark after she made some pies and placed rose’s on them. Then gave them to the Princess Celestia and Princess Luna after Twilight's coronation as The Princess of friendship. Flying down and landing next to her Rainbow was about say hello to Rose when Rose got up and said only two words to her then turned to leave the park.

“It’s time” Rose Cherry said as she stood up from the bench she had been sitting on.

Rose Cherry had been expecting that this day would come and that she would be called upon to help her step daughter out once more. Rose had gone to Princess Celestia to ask her how her daughter was doing and after she had gone to the princess and was turned away she knew in her heart what had happened. In the years that Rose Cherry had raised Sunset she had learned why her mother and father had left the child to die on the streets of Canterlot City. Watching every Pony from afar Rose Cherry had learned that Sunset had gone to the mirror world and had stayed there. What nopony really knew about Rose is that not only did she take in ponies that were not wanted by their families or had no family at all. She was also a great listener it didn’t take her more than two moons to figure out what had become of her stepdaughter Sunset Shimmer. To say that Rose Cherry was upset with Princess Celestia for what Rose Cherry had learned as to how the Princess treated her step daughter was an understatement. Without any further interaction with Rainbow Dash, Rose Cherry left the park to head to her house get her things and then headed out to help her beloved Sunset Shimmer once more. Returning to the park Rose Cherry found that Rainbow was still there not saying anything to her Rainbow flew up into the air and led Rose to Twilight's crystal castle and the mirror. It was time to set things right and make sure that Sunset was put into healthy state of mind again. And as both Rainbow and Rose stepped through the mirror and arrived on the other side she thought to herself.

“Hang in there my beautiful sunshine I will be there for you soon enough.”  

Getting to the other side and seeing that Rose was safely there Rainbow turned around then headed back to Equestria as a black Mercedes Benz pulled up to the curb. Red climbed out of the car then said to Rose Cherry as she looked at her while she placed both arms and hands onto the roof of her car.

“Rose Cherry it has been a long time.”

Rose Cherry looked at red and smiled saying to her.

“Yes it has been a long time please take me to Sunset Shimmer. Please take me to my step daughter.”

Red got back into her car then Rose Cherry climbed in and the two headed off to the hospital to help Sunset and to work with her on getting her back to a healthy state of mind. Getting to the hospital Rose looked at the building then waved her goodbyes to Red and headed inside to find her step daughter. Principal Celestia was standing inside the hospital lobby when she saw Rose Cherry walk in. As Rose Cherry walked up to the nurses front desk she said the nurse behind the counter.

“Can you tell me where Sunset Shimmer’s room is please?”

Before she could get a reply Principal Celestia walked up behind Rose Cherry taped her on her shoulder then said to her.

“If you are looking for Sunset Shimmer I can take you to her? Please follow me.” Principal Celestia said while looking into Rose Cherries amber colored eyes.  

“Thank you that would be most kind of you.” Rose Cherry said as she was lead away by Principal Celestia.

Principal Celestia without another word to Rose Cherry led her to Sunsets room then left as she had other work that needed to be taken care of. Rose breathed in and out slowly then placed her hand onto the door handle of Sunsets room opened it and walked in. Seeing Pinkie was sleeping in the same bed as Sunset was in. Rose smiled as she watched the two of them sleep peacefully together. Taking up one of the two remaining chairs in the room Rose sat down next to Sunset and Pinkie then reached into her bag and took out a book and started to read while she waited for Sunset and Pinkie Pie to wake up.

Chapter 17.

Chapter 17.

Applejack slowly rose to her feet as tears fell down her amber colored cheeks Rarity remained on the floor sobbing. Crying hard Applejack slowly made her way out of the waiting room turning back as she crossed the threshold of the waiting room. She looked at her friend sitting on the floor rocking back and forth as she cried. Saying in all but, a whisper to Rarity.

“I know Rarity it hurts but, I can not help you now. I need answers and there is only one place that my family has ever gotten those answers from.”

Walking out of the waiting room Applejack saw a green arrow on the wall across from the waiting room. Turning in the direction that the arrow was pointing she followed another one that read.

“Meditation chapel room this way.”

Getting to the chapel Applejack looked to her right and saw a coat rack standing outside of the chapel doorway. She took her hat off and hung it up on the coat rack then knelt in front of the threshold of the doorway as she crossed herself by touching her head, then the base of her sternum. Then the left side of her chest followed by the right side she said as she knelt before the threshold of the chapel.

“Oh, Heavenly father, Please grant me the strength to go on. For all I know now is pain and grief. Grant me the courage to walk through your threshold once more holding my head high in your grace once again.”

Applejack knelt before the chapels threshold for eight minutes but, to her it felt like an eternity as she slowly stood up she walked inside the chapel. To her right was a long line of red oak pews there were twenty four in total. To her left was the holy trinity basin which contained the water she would use to bless her self and recross herself. As well as a long line of twenty two pews each made out if red Oak. Applejack walked up to the basin dipped her right hand in it then knelt before it and crossed herself again. Once done she slowly walked up to the back of the chapel and looked at the quant altar set up in front of her. To her right as she turned her gaze to the right was a glass cross. A gift given to the chapel by a grateful patient next to this sat a leather bible adorned in gold leather that had the telltale signs of many years of use on it. Next to this sat a silver chalice that was the representation of the holy grail. Above the altar was a large cross made out of white oak it was plan and had like the bible the telltale signs of many years being in the chapel. Falling to her knees and sobbing Applejack screamed out to the emptiness of the chapel.

“WHY? WHY DID YOU TAKE HER? WHY DID YOU SEE FIT TO TAKE HER AND NOT ME?”

Applejack lowered her head saying as she remained on her knees in front of the altar in the chapel while still fully sobbing.

“In your infinite wisdom did you take her because I went back through time? Did you take her because I saved my friend's life?” Applejack asked as her body began to shake with anger.

Looking back up at both the cross on the altar and the big one behind it she screamed out in anger.

“DAMN YOU! I WORSHIPED YOU. I PRAYED TO YOU ALL THE TIME. WHY DID YOU TAKE HER FROM ME. WAS I SO HORRIBLE A SISTER TO HER THAT YOU HAD TO GO AND TAKE HER FROM ME AS MY….MY PUNISHMENT?”

Applejack stood up reached out and grabbed the glass cross off the altar then fell back to her knees holding the cross in her hands saying as she sobbed.

“Oh, high father in heaven's light please give me a sign that my sister is still in your good graces. Please watch over her and her friends. They are only children and I need your guidance. Please heavenly father I need your wisdom now more than ever. I need to know that my sister is in your good graces.”

Not getting an answer of any kind Applejack lept up and threw the cross across the room screaming out in anger before she realized what she had done.  

“WHAT KIND OF A MERCIFUL GOD ARE YOU? WHAT KIND OF A MERCIFUL GOD WOULD TAKE A CHILD FROM HER FAMILY!?! HOW COULD YOU TAKE HER FROM ME? HOW COULD YOU TAKE ANY OF THEM FROM US?”

Applejack seeing that the cross hit the back wall behind the altar and having watched it shatter to pieces from throwing it against the back wall of the chapel. Applejack slowly walked behind the altar to clean up the mess she had just made. Kneeling down she began picking up each piece of the broken cross unaware that her sister was about to come back to life. Applejack said as she cried.

“I will never believe in your mercy again not after you took her from me. Not after you took my sister from me. I hate everything about you.”

Applebloom’s body was lying on a hospital bed in hospital morgue about to be placed into a body bag. Just as a doctor was about to pick her body up and place her into a body back Applebloom suddenly gasped out and rolled over to her right side coughing. Scootaloo and Sweetie belle did the same as they too returned to life. As all three got off there own beds then they each looked at each other as Applebloom said as she still coughed. While the doctor assigned to place the children into body bags fainted and fell to the floor. Sweetie belle seeing this reaction to her and to her friends said as she looked at each of them.

“What’s his problem?” Sweetie belle said with a confused look on her face.

“We...need...to...find...our...sisters.” Applebloom said coughing.

“You are right we need to find them let them know that we are alright.” Sweetie belle replied as she ended her coughing.

Looking around at her surroundings Scootaloo said as she looked around the room she and Applebloom and Sweetie belle where all in.

“I think we are in the hospital morgue you guys.” Scootaloo said as she looked around at her surroundings.

“That’s a strange place to put us if we got sick or something do you guys think?” Asked Sweetie Belle as she looked around the room that all three were standing in.

Each of the other two crusaders also looked around as they all started to wonder why they were in the morgue. When Sweetie Belle saw the door she pointed to it and said to each of them.

“Lets at least see where that door leads then we can figure out why we are in this dreadful looking room.” Sweetie Belle said as she pointed to a large metal door that said ‘Exit’ on it.  

The other two crusaders both nodded then they all headed out into the hallway. Looking around they saw several doctors and nurses walking up and down the hallway. Applebloom approached one of the nurses and asked as she looked up into the nurse's eyes.

“Excuse me Ma’am but, can you tell me where my sister Applejack is?” Applebloom asked as she stared at the nurse.

The nurse remembering that she was the one who had brought Rarity and Applejack to the waiting room. Looked at Applebloom and said to her while not recognizing the child in front of her.

“She is with her friend Rarity in a waiting room just around the corner go left from here and you should find your sister.” The nurse said as she started to walk away.

Sweetie belle upon hearing this raced down the hallway and around the corner to the room that the nurse had mentioned. Applejack wasn’t in the room but, Rarity was and she was curled up on floor holding a picture of her little sister and her at her sisters 9th birthday party. In the photo that Rarity was holding while sobbing fully as she looked at the photo. Sweetie Belle was wearing a pink cone hat with the number nine on it. In front of her was a large apple cake and next to her was Rarity with a blue cone hat on. Each of them in the photo had big silly grins on their faces. Seeing her sister was crying Sweetie Belle reached out and grabbed her sister by her shoulder causing her sister to yelp in fright. Saying as she yelped from being grabbed onto.

“ACK GET AWAY FROM ME!” Rarity yelped.

Just as Scootaloo and Applebloom got up to  the door of the waiting room that Rarity was in Rarity looked up and saw her sister standing before her. Sweetie Belle looked confused and knelt down to her sister asking her as she knelt in front of her.

“Rarity why are you crying? Did someone get hurt? Is that why you are crying?” Sweetie Belle said as she looked into her sister's eyes.

Rarity blinked for a few seconds before she reached out and grabbed Sweetie Belle by her waist pulling her little sister into a tight embrace. Exclaiming out to to her as she hugged Sweetie Belle tightly.

“YOU'RE ALIVE!”

Unsure as to what Rarity meant by this Sweetie Belle asked Rarity as she hugged her sister back. While Scootaloo and Applebloom stood there behind her both with confused looks on their faces.

“Of course I am alive. Why wouldn’t I be alive?” Sweetie Belle asked as she was tightly hugged by her sister Rarity.

Sniffing and crying as she held her sister tightly in her arms Rarity looked up and saw a cross above the doorway. Seeing the cross she whisperd.

“Thank you, o’Lord…….Thank you.” Rarity said while squeezing her sister tightly in her arms.

“Ack I still need need those ribs sis. Please  Rarity you're squeezing too tightly I’m going to pop.” Sweetie Belle said as she felt her ribs being pressed inwards.

“What oh,…..sorry Sweetie Belle. I just can’t believe that you are alive! I saw you get hit by that car. Then the doctors told us that you died.” Rarity said as she lighted up from squeezing her little sister.

“Rarity when did I get hit by a car? You're not making any sense.” Replied Sweetie Belle once Rarity had let go of her and held her in front of her by her hands.

“It doesn’t matter now Sweetie Belle what does matter is that you are OK now and that I love you very much.” Rarity said as she knelt down hugging her sister again.

“Rarity where is my sister Applejack? Please I need to find her as does Scootaloo she too needs to find her sister.” Asked Applebloom who still had a confused look on her face.

Swallowing hard Rarity said to both Scootaloo and Applebloom as she held her sister’s hands.

“Applejack said something about needing answers and Rainbow has been taken to a another room I think Luna might be in there with her now. She didn’t react well to you…..dying Scootaloo.” Rarity said as she looked at both of them then back at her sister.

“Okay that is second time that you have mentioned that we are alive. Why is it that you seem to think we all died?” Asked Scootaloo still with a very confused look on her face.

Rarity realized that none of the crusaders remembered being hit by the car outside of the hospital and had died from being hit by it. Looking at all three as she rose to her feet she said to them.

“Are you all playing around with me or what? You really don’t recall being hit by that car when you all three foolishly ran out into the middle of the street. With both myself and Applejack chasin after you all?” Rarity said as she held her sister's hand in her own.

“No Rarity we don’t remember this at all.” Replied Applebloom as she looked at her two friends then at Rarity.

“Alright well if you must know yes you three were indeed hit by a car not more than a few hours ago. Applebloom where would your sister go for answers at time like this?” Rarity asked Applebloom as she looked at each of the crusaders in turn.

“If my sister is looking for answers then she would have gone to a chapel or church does this hospital have such a place Rarity?” Replied Applebloom as she tapped a finger on her chin.

“Yes I believe it does. Scootaloo if you go out of this waiting room and turn right then head down six door from here you should find your sister in a hospital bed. Vice Principal Luna knocked Rainbow Dash out cold with one punch to her temple due to Rainbow trying to hit Twilight. Whom I assume has gone back to Equestria by now for I have not seen her since the events of this dreadful day.” Rarity said to both Applebloom and Scootaloo as she led her sister by her hand out of the waiting room and down the hallway.

“Then that is where I need to go I would like to talk with my sister alone if that is ok with each of that is?” Applebloom stated as she walked alongside her three friends.

“That is fine with me I am sure your sister will be wanting to talk to you alone as well.” Rarity said as she and Sweetie Belle both walked hand in hand down the hallway.

Looking around Applebloom saw the same green arrow that Applejack had seen earlier then headed off in the direction to which it pointed. Waving to the others as she headed to the chapel when she got there she saw Applejacks hat hung up on the coat rack out side of the chapel. Seeing her sister was crying as Applebloom watched her place broken glass onto the altar next to her. Applebloom called out to her sister.

“Applejack.”

Looking up Applejack once she saw her sister was the one that called out to her dropped what was left of the broken cross then ran over to her sister. Applejack grabbed onto her picked Applebloom up then said as she hugged her tightly in her arms.

“Applebloom you're alive, you're alive, You’re alive.” Applejack said as she hugged her sister tightly in her arms.

Falling back to her knees and looking up at the cross Applejack whisperd.

“I will never doubt your wisdom again. O'Lord in heaven I swear I will never doubt you again.” Applejack said as she cried holding her sister in her arms.

“Applejack we should go find Rainbow Dash and let her know that Scootaloo is well. I was told that she didn’t react well to us umm, er, uh dying.” Applebloom said to her sister as she hugged her tightly.

“In a minute little sister I want to just hold you in my arms for right now. Then we can all go to Rainbow Dash and let her know that her step sister is alive and well.”

Applejack held her little sister in her arms for ten minutes as she cried knowing that her sister was alive and well. Applebloom eventually broke the embrace she received from her sister and took Applejack by the hand leading her out of the chapel down the hallway and towards Rainbows room. Getting the room Applejack saw Rarity and Sweetie Belle coming around the corner both looked as if they had been crying as well. Scootaloo was only a few feet from them she like her four friends had also been crying. Looking at Scootaloo Applejack nodded then said to her as she stood in front of the door leading to Rainbows room.

“Alright Scootaloo you need to be the one to walk in there and talk with your sister. She needs to hear it from you that you are alive and doing well.” Applejack said as she opened the door for Scootaloo.

Luna who was already in the room where Rainbow Dash was sleeping due to being knocked out by her. Looked up from a magazine she had been reading while watching over Rainbow smiled at Scootaloo then headed out of the room. Scootaloo walked over to Rainbow’s bedside watched her sister breath in and out as her sister slept soundly before Scootaloo took Rainbows right hand into her own. Saying to Rainbow as she held her hand in her own.

“Sis it’s me Scoots please wake up. I need you to be ok. I need you to forgive me please wake up.”

Rainbow Dash slowly stirred as she moved her head left to right then right to left moaning as she slowly woke up. Her vision was blurry at first but, as her sight came back to normal she saw standing next to her holding her right hand was her sister Scootaloo. Looking at Scootaloo Rainbow immediately grabbed onto her sister pulled her up onto her bed and gave her a big hug. Saying as she held her tightly in her arms.

“You're alive, you're alive I swear scoots I will be a better sister to you I will never neglect you again. Can you forgive me for how I treated you?” Rainbow said while hugging your sister tightly in her arms.

“Yes Rainbow I can fully forgive you and I already have. Now we need to earn Sunsets forgiveness.” Scootaloo said while she in turn embraced her sister.

Setting Scootaloo down and climbing off the bed Rainbow although clearly shaky from being punched in the head from her Vice Principal. Said to everyone in the room as she steadied herself against the bed.

“We can’t, we need to let Fluttershy be the one to go into Sunsets room at least for right now that is. Pinkie told me before I left Sunsets room that she doesn’t want you three around Sunset at least not for the time being that is.” Rainbow said while she looked at around the room and saw the hurt looks on everyone’s faces.

“We all understand Pinkie's feelings in this matter, Yet how does Sunset feel about this I would think something like this should her decision not Pinkies.” Rarity said as she looked at Rainbow then down at her sister who was standing next to her holding her hand.

“I would have to agree with you on this however I also feel that because we all messed up big time with Sunset that this sort of thing should be both of their choices.” Rainbow said as she noticed that Fluttershy was not in the room with them.

Looking around Rainbow asked as she started to walk towards the door of her hospital room.

“Do you guys know where Fluttershy is at them moment I think we all need to talk to her she doesn’t seem to be in here with us.” Rainbow asked as she got up to the door.

Opening the door Rainbow was surprised to see Fluttershy standing outside of it holding up her hand as she looked as if she was about to knock on the door. Looking at Rainbow then at every one else in the room Fluttershy cleared her throat as she said to all present.

“I have a message for you from Pinkie Pie I think it would be in every one’s best interest to listen to this then act accordingly.”

“Fluttershy darling we were just talking about you. Where were you?” Asked Rarity as she looked at Fluttershy then over at the rest of the group.

Fluttershy ignored the question as she walked into the room then closed the door behind her saying as she looked at each of the crusaders one by one.

“Pinkie would like it if you three kept your sisters away from her girlfriend I know she is asking a lot of each of us right now. However until Sunset is back to a healthy mental state of mind Pinkie seems to feel that seeing them again might upset Sunny even more than what she was before. I know we need to tell Sunset about the time scroll and all but, for now just for right now we should at least try to respect her wishes in this matter. I am sorry girls but, that is just how things have to be at least for now that is.” Fluttershy said as she turned her gaze from Scootaloo to Applebloom then finally to Sweetie Belle.

Coming up behind Fluttershy Applejack said to her as she stood behind her.

“I will respect her wishes in this matter but, I want to hear that from Sunset being as the two of them are dating I fully agree that this should be her choice as well. Thus I want to hear it from her not just from you or from Pinkie.” Applejack said as she stood behind Fluttershy.

Turning around crossing her arms under chest Fluttershy sighed then placed a hand over the bridge of her nose and she stroked the bridge of her nose she said to all in the room.

“This isn’t going to be a good idea. Very well we will all go to Sunsets room however I must and have to fully insist that the crusaders will either remain here or will remain some place else until we get the go a head from BOTH Pinkie and Sunset. Until then I must do what is best for both of them I understand you all may not like me doing this. Yet for Sunset’s state of mind to be healed I feel that it is the only way to help her right now. The crusaders are to have no contact with her until both Sunset and Pinkie say it is ok.” Fluttershy said as lowered her head and sighed deeply while massaging the bridge of her nose.

Everyone looked at each other then nodded in reply to Fluttershy's request the crusaders all looked at each other then also nodded in reply to Fluttershy’s request. Fluttershy looked up at Applejack then asked her.

“Applejack is there some place that the crusaders can all go until we are done with Sunset and Pinkie Pie. I want to make sure they are going to stay out of trouble. We don’t need any further problems like we had before when they all got hit by that car earlier today.”

Applejack looked at the crusaders then back at Fluttershy before replying.

“Yes I can take them to the chapel you all go on without me I will be there in a few minutes.” Applejack said as she looked at Fluttershy.

Rarity noticed that none of the crusaders had any marks on them from the events earlier that day. Saying out loud as she turned her gaze to each of them.

“Ummm how come you three don’t have any wounds on your bodies each of you got hit by a speeding car yet none of you look as if it even happened?” Rarity said as she looked from her sister to Scootaloo then to Applebloom finally back to her sister.

The crusaders just shrugged their shoulders at this question then proceeded to head out of the room and towards the chapel with Applejack in tow. The rest of the group all headed to Sunsets room getting there they each breathed in and out slowly steadying their nerves before entering her hospital room. As they entered the room they saw a woman with blue and green hair with just a tint of grey in it sitting in a chair next to Sunset and Pinkie. Both Sunset and Pinkie were lying in the hospital bed together. Pinkie had her head nestled on top of Sunsets head. Pinkie also had both her arms fully wrapped around Sunsets waist and had pulled the sleeping girl tightly into her own body as she and Sunset both slept soundly together. Rose Cherry looked up from her book then looked at Sunset as her daughter began to wake up. Looking back at the group that had just entered her daughter's room Rose Cherry said to them.

“Are you my daughter's friends?” Rose Cherry asked as she looked at every one entering her daughter's room.

“Yes Ma’am we are your daughters friends I am Rarity standing next me on my left is Rainbow Dash.” Rarity said pointing towards Rainbow who looked at Rose Cherry with a sheepish grin on her face.

Rose nodded to Rainbow as Rarity said to Rose.

“Next to her is Fluttershy, and Applejack will be here shortly she needs to escort the crusaders to the chapel. We all felt it was a good idea not to come back in here with them being here. And we wanted a place where we could easily find them.” Rarity said as she smiled to Rose Cherry.

“The crusaders you say Ms. Rarity?” Rose asked Rarity with a raised eyebrow.

“Um yes. But I don’t see why that should matter to you.” Rarity replied with a confused look on her face.

“It matters because of the reason I am here. I see my daughter is waking up now I will explain further after I talk with her.” Rose said as she nodded towards Sunset and Pinkie Pie.

Pinkie was also just waking up as Sunset looked over to her left and saw her step mother still sitting in her chair holding her book in her hands while Sunset choked out.

“M….Mo….mother... is ...it ...really ….you?” Sunset said as she choked on her words to her stepmother.

Looking at Sunset, Rose Cherry said to her while she got up then sat on the bed side next to her step daughter.

“Yes my lovely sunshine it is me I’m here for you.”

Sunset reached out and took a hold of her stepmother as the two embraced each other in a warm hug while Sunset said to her crying as Pinkie got off the bed and stood next to her girlfriend.

“Why didn’t you come for me sooner mother? Why weren’t you there for me when I needed you the most?” Sunset cried into her step mother's shoulders.

“Shhh, honey I am here now. I wasn’t able to come after you because Celestia kept moving the mirror and told me that you didn’t want to see me. I have a feeling she did this on purpose to keep you away from me. Although I am not sure what she had hoped to gain by this. All that matters now honey is that I am here for you now and I will NEVER let you go again.” Rose Cherry said as she ran her fingers through her daughter's hair soothing Sunset and calming her down.

Pinkie stood to the right of the bed looking at Sunset then walked over to the rest of her friends and motioned them to follow her out of the room and into the hallway. Each of them did so without question once out in the hallway Pinkie folded her arms under her chest and glared at all of them. Saying to all of her friends standing in the hallway as she could hear Sunset crying in her step mother's arms through the closed door.

“Why are you guys in her room? Haven't you all done enough damage as is?” Pinkie all but, snarled out to her friends.  

“We are not the only ones who have hurt her you know Pinkie besides we wanted to hear from her not just you that she wants us to stay away from her.” Rainbow chimed in as she glared back at Pinkie.

“Darling we fully understand that you don’t want us to be around Sunset at this time being and yes we will comply with you. However we would like to hear that from Sunset not just you. Besides with you saying that it sounds a bit well unlady like to me at least.” Rarity said as she took a step towards Pinkie.

Pinkie backed away saying to them all as she saw Applejack approaching from the back of the hallway.

“Look, I know I am to blame as well for Sunset being here. I just don’t want Sunset to hurt herself again. I thought if she saw either of you guys or your sisters she would well flip out and I really don’t want that. You all need to understand that I love her very much. And seeing as how I want to help her get back to healthy mental state of mind. I feel that you all need to stay away from her at least for the time being.” Pinkie said as she backed away from Rarity while Applejack walked up to their group.

Applejack looked at her group of friends then heard Sunset crying as she turned to enter the door she looked back to her friends and said grimly to them all.

“Alright Y’all which one of Y’all snakes in the grass upset her this time!?!” Applejack said as she approached the door leading to Sunsets room.

“Darling it wasn’t us her mother in is in there right now and I guess seeing her caused Sunset to break down. It sounded like Princess Celestia kept the two of them apart for quite some time. At least that is what we got before Pinkie requested us to join her out here that is.” Rarity said as she looked from Applejack to Pinkie Pie who was still holding her arms under her chest looking very angry at the small group of friends before her.

Sighing very heavily Pinkie closed her eyes then said to everyone as she reopened her eyes.

“Alright I will let you all enter her room again how ever there is one condition that you all will follow.”Pinkie said as she pushed past Rarity and Applejack.

“And that would be what?” Asked Rainbow Dash as she got behind Pinkie ready to go back into Sunsets room.

“If Sunset tells all of you to leave you all will do so without question or hesitation. Do you all understand? I know that I am asking a lot right now but, please if you will not do this for me then do it for her.”  Pinkie said as she and the others reentered Sunsets room.

Everyone in ussion agreed to Pinkies terms and as Pinkie and the others walked back into Sunset’s room. They found Sunset holding onto her step mother tightly as the two of them hugged each other. Sunset said to Rose Cherry as she ended her embrace with her step mother.

“I do not understand why Princess Celestia would so such a…..” Sunset was cut off from completing her sentence when she felt a sharp pain in her throat and chest.

Screaming out in pain as she rolled off the left side of the bed falling to her hands and knees knocking Rose Cherry to the floor with her. Sunset screamed out as her back arched and fell up and down. The skin on her back rose and fell in unison with the arching of her back. Pinkie rushed to Sunsets side as did her stepmother once she got back up to her feet. Only for both of them to be tossed into the wall behind them both hitting with loud thuds as Sunset reached out and grabbed onto them both. Each of them getting the wind knocked out of them as Sunset continued to scream in pain. Sunsets k-9 teeth elongated and became very sharp while two black and red leather wings slowly rose from her back ripping through her hospital gown. Sunset screamed out as a tail began to form from her tailbone and wrap itself around her right leg. Falling back on her legs so that her legs were right underneath her. Sunset screeched out so demonically that the sonic vibration of her scream shattered the window in the room causing everyone to cover the ears. Rose Cherry slowly climbed to her feet took one look at Fluttershy then yelled as she watched in horror while her step daughter's skin changed from onyx to blood red.

“Get that girl out of her now!” Rose Cherry yelled as she stared in horror at what was happening to her step daughter.

Sunset was only able to get one word out before she lost the means to speak as two black sacks protruded from her neck and lower jaw.

“Piiiiniiikiiieeee” Sunset’s voice came out in a demonic tone.

Pinkie looked at Rose then grabbed Fluttershy by her arm turned and bolted from the room while the others tried to get a handle on what was happening to there friend. Sunset raised both hands in front of her face in a X formation then dropped them to her sides as she screamed again while her hair burst into flames and her eyes when midnight jet black. The alicorn amulet formed around her daughter's neck and the dragon's heart formed around Sunsets forehead. Shaping itself into a crown. Rose seeing that her daughter was now completely transformed into her demon self yelled to her friends as Pinkie and Fluttershy bolted from the room.

“All of you listen to me do not let her get near Fluttershy if Sunset kills Fluttershy while in she is a demon we will not be able to change her back.”

Rainbow and Applejack both hearing this each in turn tried to grab onto Sunset only to be picked up and hurled into the far wall of the hospital room. Hitting the wall with a loud sickening thud Rainbow and Applejack were both knocked out when their bodies hit the wall. Rarity and Rose both tried to grab onto Sunset as well only to get the same treatment as Rainbow and Applejack had gotten. Each of them were picked up and then tossed like ragdolls across the room.When Rarity hit the wall she yelped out in pain as she watched Sunset screech out in anger. Although badly shaken Rose was able to get back to her feet just as her daughter unfurled her wings and screeched out like a peregrine hawk after its meal. Rose watched in terror as her beloved daughter bolted from the room down the hallway after Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy. Gathering what little strength she had left Rose Cherry chased after her daughter. Sunset was just about to catch up to Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy when Rose came down the hallway. Turning around and seeing that Sunset was about to leap at them Pinkie reached out and grabbed onto Fluttershy pulling her down to the ground as she and her both fell forwards. Sunset missed grabbing onto Fluttershy by scant inches as she slammed into a wall near by after she lept at both of them. Rose seeing that both Pinkie and Fluttershy where on the ground yelled out to both of them.

“Pinkie, Fluttershy FREEZE!” Rose yelled as her daughter picked herself up then flipped over onto her hands and knees.

Sunset slowly began to walk like a dog over to the very frightened Fluttershy as Pinkie was crouched behind her ready to leap at her girlfriend. Rose seeing the foolish mistake that Pinkie was about to make yelled out to her.

“Pinkie don’t it! She will kill you both if you try to challenge her! She’s gone feral you need to submit to her, it's the only way to save Fluttershy’s life!”

“Sunset honey stop please!” Pinkie called out to her girlfriend while she remained crouched behind Fluttershy.

“She can’t understand you verbally at least if you submit to her you might be able to convince her to let you have Fluttershy as your meal.” Rose called out to Pinkie as she dropped to her hands and knees and slowly began to crawl up behind Pinkie and Fluttershy.

Once she got close enough to Pinkie as Sunset snarled out to Fluttershy. Rose said to Pinkie as she got up behind her while her daughter started to sniff the air as if she was taking sent from the air. Rose looked at Pinkie seeing the very scared look in her ocean blue eyes Rose said to Pinkie.

“Alright listen to me you are not about to hurt Fluttershy but, that doesn’t mean that Sunset won’t kill her so if you value your friends neck do as I tell you. Slowly very, slowly get on your hands and knees and crawl up behind Fluttershy. Once this is done crawl over her so that your tail end is facing Fluttershy’s face and your head is facing Sunsets face. If Sunset backs away turn around and crawl back towards me then turn around again and come up behind Fluttershy. You need to place your left hoof around Fluttershy's neck and your right hoof around Fluttershy's stomach. Tell her to go limp as soon as you touch her got it?” Rose said as she lowered her head and crawled closer to Pinkie.

“But I….”Pinkie said but, was interrupted by rose when she snapped at Pinkie effectively silencing her argument.

“Just do it! Your friend's life is at stake! There is no time for this! Just do as I tell you.” Rose said as Sunset screeched out again then growled low to them both.

Sunset still sniffing the air began to slowly back away from Fluttershy as she started to sit on her haunches and drape her wings over her shoulders. Rose seeing this action said to Pinkie as she started to back away from both of them.

“Alright move…...NOW!” Rose said as she backed off from Pinkie and Fluttershy.

Pinkie did as she was told to do. She crawled up behind Fluttershy as soon as she got within two feet of her Sunset screeched. Rose yelled to Pinkie.

“FREEZE!”

Pinkie did so as Sunset slowly padded up to Pinkie then like Fluttershy before her Sunset began to sniff Pinkie as if she was trying to recognize her sent. Pinkie heard Rose call out to her.

“If she pushes you over just fall over whatever you do don’t fight it just let whatever happens happen until I tell you other wise. You must be completely submissive to her. Do not look at her and do not try to stop her from sniffing you or from getting near you.” Rose called out to Pinkie.

Sunset did indeed push Pinkie over to her left side as Pinkie fell to the ground and let herself go limp she felt Sunsets hot sticky breath on the back of her neck. Sunset sniffed Pinkie up and down her neck, back and right side of her body before retreating back to where she was before she had begun to sniff Fluttershy much in the same way. Fluttershy remained where she was trembling with fear as Sunset came up to her again screeching Sunset sniffed the right side of Fluttershy's neck then the left. She growled and snarled at Fluttershy who was so scared that she passed out from fright. Seeing this Rose called out to Pinkie.

“Ok Pinkie do as I told you.”

Pinkie slowly got back up then crawled over Fluttershy’s body with her head facing Sunset and her butt facing Fluttershy’s face. Because Fluttershy had passed out from fright Pinkie felt there was no need to talk to her as she complied with what Rose told her to do. Sunset didn’t react at all she sat on her haunches and watched as Pinkie slowly began to turn around and pad back towards Fluttershy’s head. Crouching down as far as she could Pinkie placed her left arm around Fluttershy’s neck and her right arm around her stomach. Sunset once again let out a loud screech and once again Pinkie froze. As Sunset let out a low soft snarling growl Rose called out to Pinkie who was still frozen in place with fear.

“Alright slowly very slowly drag her to the room behind you then lay her down and stand up open the door and drag her inside. Close the door and remain there until I come get you.”

Pinkie did as she was ordered to do by Rose. She very slowly began to drag the passed out Fluttershy down the hallway towards a nearby door. Once she got to the door she slowly stood up turned the handle of it then opened it and dragged Fluttershy inside the small dark room. Closing the door Pinkie left Rose alone in the hallway while Sunset began to pad around the hallway in a circular motion until she laid down on the floor on her left side. Sunset draped her wings over most of her upper body as she softly growled and snarled out. Rose seeing her chance slowly padded up to her step daughter then began to nuzzle her head with her own. Sunset responded in kind as she too started to nuzzel Rose’s head as well. This went on for over twenty minutes while Fluttershy and Pinkie both remained in the room that Pinkie had dragged Fluttershy into. Sunset would playfully push Rose backwards and she fall to her back then slowly get back up and repeat the process all while trying to gain Sunsets trust. Rose knew that because her daughter was now completely feral the only way to change her back to her human form was to find the crusaders. That meant getting Sunset broad enough to leave the area and start hunting them. Rose thought to herself as she again fell backwards onto her back and Sunset let out a soft playful growl.

“Come on honey get bored I need you to hunt the children.They are the only ones who can change you back.”

Sunset slowly began to show signs of getting board with the game she was playing with Rose and letting out one last final screech she lept to the wall next to her. Slamming her hands into it then jumped to the wall across from it doing the same thing. As she landed on the other wall she sniffed the air then growled out and continued to do this until she was about halfway down the hallway. Rose grinned to herself as she thought to herself.

“Good Sunset go after them. Burn the feral side of the demon out of your system let them heal you and change you back to normal. Well normal for you that is honey.” Rose thought as she got up and slowly began to follow her step daughter down the hallway.  

Sunset would stop every now and then sniffing the air then growl out until she lept to another wall and repeat the whole process all over again. This went on for over an hour with Sunset getting more and more anxious with each sniff of air she took into her nose and into her lungs. Coming upon the chapel Sweetie Belle was just coming out of the chapel room when Sunset screeched at her causing her to scream in fright. Seeing that Sunset had found the crusaders Rose ran forwards grabbed the frightened child and dove through the threshold of the chapel slamming the door onto her daughters face. Sunset growled, snarled and screeched loudly as she began to claw at the door in front of her trying to break it down to get at the child behind the door. Ripping chunks of wood off the door in her bare hands Sunset screeched out in anger at not being able to break the door down. Rose looked at the door then down at the frightened child in front of her. Although Sweetie Belle was thirteen years old compared to Rose Cherry she was still only a child. Sighing deeply Rose knelt down to Sweetie Belle grabbed onto her by her shoulders as Sunset could be heard growling from behind the chapel door.  Saying to Sweetie Belle as Rose shook her trying to get her to pay attention to her.

“Child I need you to tell me your name and tell me if your friends are here with you.” Rose said as she tried to get Sweetie Belle to wake up and pay attention to her.

Sweetie Belle looked at her then over at the door while Sunset remained outside the chapel screeching and growling wildly. As Sweetie Belle looked back to Rose she said to her.

“My...n..name...is…..sw...sweetie….b...be..belle.” Sweetie Belle said in a very shaky voice to Rose Cherry.

“Okay now we seem to be getting somewhere. Alright what about your friends are they here too?” Rose replied to the scared child in front of her.

“Yes they are here with me they are actually hiding in the confessional booth right now. I told them to stay there until I came back from finding out what that noise was that we all heard.” Sweetie Belle said as she started to lower her head.

“I see alright you stay here I am going to get your friends. I need you to help me change my daughter back into her other side before she decides to hunt down someone else that is.” Rose said as she looked at Sweetie Belle then over at the confessional booth.

Sweetie Belle nodded as Sunset could be heard just barely breaking through the door of the chapel. Rose looked around the chapel and found the confessional booth then walked over to it opened it and looked at the two thirteen girls huddled inside of it. As Applebloom and Scootaloo both looked up at her she smiled warmly to them saying to both of them as she held out her hand to Applebloom.

“I won’t hurt you but, if you don’t do what I tell you to do Sunset will break in here soon and kill all three of you. I need you to find the back way of here then we as a team can change her back to her normal self again.” Rose said with a generally warm smile on her face.

Both Scootaloo and Applebloom looked at her then at each other before getting up out of the booth and looked at her before Applebloom said to Rose.

“Alright what do you want us to do?” Applebloom said as she climbed out of the booth taking a hold of Rose’s hand.

“I want you like I said to find the back way out of here once that is done you three need to work your way back to the front of the chapel. Come up behind Sunset each of grab onto her. Scootaloo take her by the left arm Applebloom by her waist and Sweetie Belle by the right arm no matter what do not let go of her. I know you have no reason to trust me, yet for Sunset’s sake for my daughter's sake I must ask of you three to trust me now. I swear to you three that I will fully explain what is going on once my daughter is back to normal.” Rose replied to Applebloom as she helped her out of the booth.

Each of them looked at each other as they heard a loud sickening crack coming from the door of the chapel. Sunset was almost halfway through the door when Applebloom said to her friends who each had frightened looks on their faces.

“Look guys I know Y’all are scared right now and I am pretty frightened too. But, unless we do this our sister’s friend Sunset could be in real trouble. Besides Sunset might be able to forgive us for what we did to her.” Applebloom said as she felt Rose’s left hand land on her shoulder.

Swallowing hard she slowly turned around to face a very angry Rose Cherry. Rose was almost shaking with anger when she said to Applebloom.

“What do you mean by ‘Sunset might be able to forgive us for what we did to her’? What did you three do to my daughter?” Rose all but barked out at the three crusaders as they all heard another loud crack coming from the door of the chapel.

“We turned on her by posting things about our sisters on line here in this world we have something called the internet and with it you can access all sorts of useful or harmful information. We used this information to frame Sunset by posting things online about our sisters. Each of them one by one turned on her and that is why she is here in this hospital now.” Scootaloo said as she saw Sunsets arm burst through the oak door.

“I should leave you three here to die for what you did to her. But you are the only ones that can bring her back to her senses and calm her down enough to cause her to change back to her normal self.” Rose said while gritting her teeth together.

The crusaders all looked at Rose Cherry then over at the door as it was about to give way to Sunset breaking through it. Sweetie Belle cried out in terror saying to Rose.

“Why is she after us? Why does she want to kill us?”

“Oh, she doesn’t want to just kill you three she wants to rip the very marrow from your bones and feast upon your still ever beating hearts. However because you are willing to help me save my daughter I inturn will help you fix your relationship with Sunset. BUT! If you ever do this again to her I will make sure your payment to me in this matter is dealt with in blood. Do I make myself clear to you three?” Rose said as another large chunk of the door burst from it and hit the ground next to her.

The crusaders all looked at the door then at Rose and all said in unison to Rose.

“We understand please help us.”

“Alright which way is the back door?” Asked Rose Cherry while she looked around.

“It is this way if you follow us we can take you there.”Applebloom said as she took ahold of Rose’s hand and began to lead her to the back door of the chapel.

Sweetie Belle, Applebloom and Scootaloo lead Rose Cherry out of the chapel and down a connecting hallway just as Sunset broke into the chapel. Sniffing around the chapel Sunset found the crusaders sent and began to follow it. Growling as she slowly made her way to the back of the chapel the demon was savoring every taste every nuance of the sent it got from the air and it wanted more than just sent it wanted their blood. Rose knew that if Sunset gave up the chase and went after Fluttershy she would lose her daughter for ever. Looking around as the four of them all ran down the hallway desperately trying to get away from Sunset, Rose Cherry found a closet opening it she grabbed onto Scootaloo’s right shoulder and threw her inside of the closet. Saying to her as her two friends stopped in their tracks.

“Stay here I will draw her attention away from you three so that you can get ahold of her and change her back into my daughter.” Rose said as she heard Sunset screeching coming from several downs down.

Looking back Rose saw a red clawed hand scrape against the corner of the wall leading back to the chapel. Not taking any chances on Sunset seeing the crusaders Rose Cherry grabbed onto the other two crusaders and threw them inside the closet. Saying to them as she began to shut the door.

“Each of you keep quiet count to ten then come out and grab on to her and remember well no matter what happens do not let go of her.” Rose said to the crusaders as she shut the door before any of them could say anything to her.

Sunset came around the corner snarling and growling towards the person she saw in front of her. Rose took a challenging poster in order to further entice Sunset to chase after her. When Sunset saw that Rose wasn’t going to submit to her she let out an earsplitting screech. Crouched down then lept at Rose trying to grab onto her by her head. Rose was just barely able to duck in time as she fell to the floor she felt Sunsets claws swipe through the air and just scant centimeters over her face. Rolling towards the opposite side of the hallway Rose was able to get out of the in time as Sunset came at her again. This time Sunset jumped into the air then slammed into the nearby wall as Sunset tried again to grab onto Rose by her head only to fail. Each time Rose got out of the way Sunset would show signs of becoming more and more angry with her prey. Once Rose was able to get Sunset far enough from the closet door that the crusaders were hiding behind. They all came out of it and like Rose had told them to do each one grabbed onto Sunset. Causing the demon to scream and howl in pain as the demon's body began to shapeshift back into a Eighteen year old girl. No matter how hard the demon thrashed about the crusaders didn’t let go. Sunset fell to the ground on her hands and knees. Pulling the three crusaders along with her. As she finally changed back into her normal onyx colored self she let out a soft whimper.

“M….mo..other…” Sunset whimpered out as she collapsed onto the floor passing out.

Walking back to her daughter Rose knelt down beside her then carefully picked Sunset up in her arms and started to carry her back to her hospital room. The Alicorn amulet hung around Sunsets neck and the dragon heart now fully shaped into a crown lay delicately on her head. As Rose got the door where she left Pinkie and Fluttershy she told the crusaders while holding her daughter in her arms.

“Open that door and then we can all go back to Sunsets room.”

The crusaders did so without question each wanting to know what actually happened to Sunset and why she went feral on them. Scootaloo was the first to the door and as she opened it she saw both Pinkie and Fluttershy holding each other tightly each with a look of fear on their faces. Fluttershy upon seeing Scootaloo’s gentle face meekly asked her.

“Is it over Scootaloo? Is it safe to come out now?” Fluttershy said meekly to Scootaloo who stepped aside and let the two of them out of the room they were both in.

Pinkie seeing her girlfriend Sunset was being carried in her stepmother's arms jumped to her feet and ran over to her saying as she raced to Sunset’s side.

“Is she going to be OK now?”  

Looking down at Sunset Rose let a few tears fall from her cheeks as she said to Pinkie while holding onto Sunset.

“I don’t know Pinkie that transformation might have had effects on her that I am unaware of.” Rose said to Pinkie as all of them started to head back to Sunsets room.

Getting to the room Rose saw that both Applejack and Rainbow Dash were just coming too as they both slowly stood up they each in turn shook their heads. Applejack said as she held her head in her hands.

“OOO, What happened?” Applejack said as she started to wobble while trying to stay on her feet.

Seeing that her sister needed her Applebloom ran over to her placed her arms around her sister's waist and helped Applejack to a nearby chair. Applejack sat down just as Rarity said while she too was being helped to another chair by her sister.

“The last thing I remember darling is that Sunset attacked us.”

“You two are by Celestia’s beautiful mane lucky that is all my daughter did to you two. She could have killed you both.” Rose said as she gently laid Sunset in her bed then covered her daughter with some blanks she found at the end of the bed.

Fluttershy meekly said as she looked from Rose to Rarity and Applejack then back to Rose again.

“How do you know so much about what Sunset would or would not have done?”

Looking up Rose Cherry smiled to her then turned her gaze back to her daughter saying as she knelt by her daughter's bedside holding Sunsets left hand in her own.

“I know so much about demons and the like thereof because when I tried to find her I also studied about my daughters cutie mark.” Rose said as she sighed deeply to herself.

Rainbow Dash was also just picking herself up off the cold hard floor as Scootaloo came up to her and pushed a chair in front of her. Rainbow seeing the chair smiled then slowly walked up to it sat down then smiled again at her sister. Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle had gone into the hallway and came back with chairs for all in the room. Each person took a offered chair then once everyone was sitting Rarity looked at Rose crossed her arms and said in the most deadpan voice she could muster.

“I think you have some explaining to do. You can start by telling us how you knew Sunset would attack us.”

Rose slowly stood up then turned around to face Rarity and her friends. Seeing the anger in there eyes she lowered her head then pointed to a single chair that was left unattended by all that were present in the room with her and Sunset. Seeing that Rose wanted to sit down Applejack got up picked up the chair and then put it behind Rose so she could sit down. Once Rose sat down she breathed in and out through her nose and mouth slowly then looked at everyone before saying to them all.

“First before I explain myself to any of you anything at all. I want you all to look at Sunset at my daughter and tell me if you all know what the amulet and crown is that she is currently wearing.” Rose said as she looked over at her daughter who was sleeping soundly next to her.

Rainbow got up out of her chair walked over to Sunset then looked down at her saw the Alicorn amulet and the dragon's heart on Sunsets head. She looked up at Rose then said to her.

“What are these items that she is wearing and can they be removed from her?” Rainbow said as she tried to reach out to touch the amulet around Sunset’s neck.

“I wouldn’t do that if I was you Rainbow Dash.” Rose tried to caution the blue skinned athlet.

It was too little and too late as a red and blue energy bolt stroke Rainbow in the hand causing her yelp in pain and withdraw her hand from Sunsets body. Rainbow shook her hand violently as she jumped up and down swearing under breath. Applejack smiled slightly as she too got up then took out a red handkerchief from her pants pocket and wrapped it around Rainbows burned hand. Saying to her.

“Next time someone tells you not to touch something DON’T TOUCH!” Applejack said as she all but yelled out the last of her words to Rainbow who looked like she was about cry due to the pain she was in.

Rarity chimed in by saying to Rose.

“Darling none of us I can fully assure you know what those items are that Sunset now has on. And further more we can tell you this is the first time that she has ever bothered to wear such tacky looking jewelry as those two items.” Rarity said to Rose as she set her gaze on Sunset who was still sleeping soundly.

Rose smiled then looked at everyone in the room she set her gaze on Fluttershy as she said to everyone.

“Alright now that you know that the amulet and crown can not be removed from my daughter's body let's start with Fluttershy and how I knew Sunset was going to go after her.” Rose said as she looked at Fluttershy.

All eyes turned to Fluttershy who gulped then lowered her head as she heard Rose say to her and everyone else in the room.

“In the world that I and my daughter come from there is a custard colored pony living there that was turned into a vampire because of some magical mishap. Due to this she now has the potential to become a full fledged vampire queen. This makes her a target for Sunset because demons, female demons that is, will feed and need to feed on vampire blood. It is that blood from the vampires which is what keeps them alive and keeps them immortal.” Rose said as she watched every one return there gazes upon her.

Sunset was beginning to wake up at this point as she moaned out her stepmother Rose Cherry turned and took Sunset by the hand saying to her while she held her daughter's hand in her own.

“Honey mothers here I am not going anywhere.”

Sunset slowly sat up then looked around and sniffed the air letting out a soft growl as her eyes fell to Fluttershy. Seeing this Rose stepped in front of Sunsets line of vision then snarled back at her daughter. Sunset hearing the snarling from her mother cracked her neck and looked up at her. Rose saw that when, she looked into her daughter's eyes. Sunset didn’t have teal colored eyes her eyes were instead jet midnight black. Rose kept her self between Fluttershy and Sunset as she growled out to her daughter.

“Amora, Queen of the demons. Let me speak to my daughter NOW!”

Chapter 18.

Chapter 18.

Rainbow Dash returned to Equestria and started to fly towards the mountain that Luna had directed her to fly towards. Looking down for a few brief seconds she saw the hoof prints left by Celestial Sparkle as she had made her way to the crystal empire. Rainbow Dash knew she didn’t have time to follow the newly reborn queen as she was told to report her findings to Luna. Getting to the mountain Rainbow found a perch overlooking a small icey valley below. Finding a bolder to hide behind she landed and ducked behind it. Looking around the corner of the bolder Rainbow saw the dragon Arighith and the lady Galanthus both looked at each other as Rainbow heard the dragon say to Galanthus.

“Welcome back my Lady Galanthus it has been far too long since I saw your smiling face.”

“Yes it is had been over a thousand years since I felt the sweet breeze of a summer's wind on my fur. Or the soft gentle touch of a spring rain on my main, or heard the summer birds chirping in the trees.” Lady Galanthus said as she stared off into the valley.

The sun was just setting and Luna’s moon was reaching its zenith when the dragon Arighith began to laugh coldly saying while laughing.

“You wish to know what a thousand years has bought Princess Celestia. You wish to know what became of her since your sacrifice a thousand years ago.” Arighith said as he looked up and spotted Rainbow dash on her perch behind her boulder.  

Turning around so that his back was facing Rainbow’s hiding place Rainbow saw her chance to get in closer and took it. As she flew down to a lower cliff and hid behind another bolder she heard the dragon Arighith say to Lady Galanthus.

“What troubles you my Lady Galanthus I sense your resolve might be waning?” Airghith said as he snarled wickedly.

“I want to go and find Celestia I believe I will start in the crystal empire.” Lady Galanthus replied coldly to Airghith.

As the sun slowly dipped behind the icy horizon and the moon had finally reached its zenith in the cold night sky Lady Galanthus began to walk away stopping only to say to Airghith.

“What would you suggest then? How, would you proceed?”

Laughing the dragon unfurled his wings then flew up into the air growling out as he said to her.

“Give me command of this army, you needn’t worry about involving yourself in the tartarus of war. I will take this army and raise all within my sight to the ground. I will lay waste to all that is around me.” Airghith said as he flew in the air a few hundred feet above Lady Galanthus.  

“You!, seek that which you lost so many eons ago!, KNOW, this you will NEVER! Get back that which you lost so many years ago. Your heart will never be yours again. Now I must leave I seek out Celestia and I will start with the Crystal Empire.” Lady Galanthus said as she stopped in her tracks from leaving Airghith when he flew in the air.

The dragon let out a loud scream and blew several waves of fire towards Galanthus all of which had no effect on the light blue pony saying as he flapped his wings.

“YOU ARE ONLY THINKING OF YOURSELF AND NOT THE POWER THAT WAS GRANTED TO YOU. KNOW THIS LADY GALANTHUS I DO NOT SERVE YOU! I SERVE THE CROWN AND NOT THE FOOLISH PONY THAT WEARS IT.” Airghith screamed out in rage.

“Then tell me what would you do then if I gave you command of Nine hundred thousand soldiers?” Lady Galanthus asked Airghith as she turned back around to face him.

“I will take this army and seek out you out. If the crown should be attacked then the ones that did that will pay and pay dearly. Go to the crystal empire seek your answers, But know this should you be put in danger or the crown should come under attack I will not stop until you are returned to my side.” Airghith said as he scanned the mountain side for Rainbow Dash.

“I can agree to those terms how ever if it is battle you seek then battle you shall have. Go now to the town of ponyville and DESTROY IT.” Lady Galanthus said as she lowered her head then began to walk away from Airghith.

“Thank you my lady.” The dragon said as he smiled wickedly.

“And Airghith!” Lady Galanthus said as she looked over her shoulder.

“Yes my Lady Galanthus?” Airghith said as he landed in front of the army.

Turning her head back towards the crystal empire Lady Galanthus said only three words as she continued to walk away from the dragon Airghith.

“Leave none alive.”

The dragon upon hearing those three words from Lady Galanthus flew up into the air then breathed a large ball of blue fire. When he came back down and slammed into the ground caused a loud thunderus boom that was heard for miles around he bowed his head saying as he growled and snarled.

“It shall be done as you have commanded my Lady.” The dragon Airghith said has he slammed into the ground beneath him.  

Lady Galanthus nodded then began to trot away towards the Crystal Empire. Once Lady Galanthus was out of site Airghith landed then looked at the mountain growling out as he said coldly.

“You might as well come on out I already know you are there.” Airghith said as he drooled watching the mountain intently.  

“Oh horse apples! I am so screwed.” Rainbow thought to herself as she slowly stepped out from behind her hiding place.

Gulping loudly as she looked at the dragon and he looked back at her Rainbow said trying to muster as much courage as she could.

“I have come here to only look upon your greatness nothing more than that. I read about you in legend and tale I wanted to see if what I read was true. I meant no offense by spying on you.”

The dragon simply growled and snarled at Rainbow. She could feel his hot sticky breath on her coat and saw only death in his pale crystal blue eyes as she stared up into them. Swallowing hard she said to him while trying not to show how frightened she was of him.  

“I was wondering are you as powerful as your legend states that you are?”

Airghith simply growled as he stretched out his wings to full spread. Each one just barely touching the tall trees that outlined the outmost area’s of the valley. Looking down at Rainbow as he stomped over to her he said to her while growling.

“Yes little blue pegasus I am really as powerful as I am strong.” Airghith said to Rainbow as drool came out of his mouth and hit the ground beneath his feet.

Compared to the dragon Rainbow was only the size of a chihuahua. Realizing she needed to keep him busy for as long as she could Rainbow summoned up her courage and blunt said to Airghith.

“I don’t believe you are as powerful as you are strong. I have faced off against bugbears, a hydra and Tirek the lord of Tartarus. As well as several others that are way more powerful than you.”

Airghith scoffed at the mere notion that some other being could be stronger than him. Flying high into the air then falling back down to the valley below. He slammed into the hard frozen ground like a meteor. Screaming out in sheer anger that this little pegasus would dare insult him. Airghith screamed in rage.

“YOU DARE COME HERE AND INSULT ME PEGASUS!”

“Uh…….(gulping)...Yes” Rainbow squeaked out in fear as her fear of Airghith finally took over.

“I AM AIRGHITH. DRAGON, LORD OF ALL DARK DRAGONS!” Airghith screamed in rage.

“Yeah so what” Rainbow replied trying to stall Airghith as long as she could.

When the dragon heard this his rage was almost beyond measure. He flew into the air and began to scream as loudly as he could. Rainbow could see that her plan was starting to work all she had to do was keep him busy long enough until either help came or until she was able to think of a way out the mess she had gotten herself into.

“I AM AIRGHITH I KILL WHAT I WISH TO KILL!”Airghith screamed out in rage.

“Yeah not feeling it sorry dragon you're not so scary.”

Airghith came back down slamming into the ice and rocks as hard as he could screaming out as he stomped his feet into the icy snow covered rocks beneath him.

“I AM STRONG!” Airghith screamed as he slammed down his left back foot. Then Airghith picked up his right back foot slammed it into the ground beneath him screaming out.

“STRONG!” Airghith said as he slammed his right back foot into the ice and rocks of the valley beneath his feet. Picking up his right front foot he again screamed out.

“STRONG!” As that foot like the other three came slamming down with a loud thunderus boom. Picking up his left front foot and repeating the same process as he had done with the other three he screamed out one final time.

“STRONG!” Airghith screamed as he slammed his right front foot into the valley beneath him.

Rainbow looked around the valley she and Airghith were in then back at him before saying to him with bemused look on her face saying to him as she looked up into his crystal eyes.

“OK, so you're strong I get it. Move on already.” Rainbow said while staring into the dragon's eyes.

Airghith let out a loud thunderous scream that shook the valley that he and Rainbow Dash were both in. The mountain behind Rainbow shook with an omance quacking noise Rainbow looked up as several large boulders fell near her. Gulping hard she turned back to the dragon saying to him.

“Hey you’re going to go cause an avalanche to occur if you keep this up. If that happens how is your all powerful strength going to help you then?” Rainbow said as she dodged an incoming bolder.

Wiping sweat from her forehead Rainbow heard the dragon yell to her as she looked from the bolder to him and back to the bolder.

“MY TAIL IS LIKE A THUNDER BOLT!” Airghith yelled out as he cracked his tail causing a loud thunderous crack to be heard for miles on end.

Rainbow again just looked at him with a completely bemused look on her face while she said.

“Boring. Come  on Dragon lord don’t you have anything that is like way cool. Your strong I get that. You have a thunderbolt tail OK, cool but, not cool enough. What else do you have besides that.”

The dragon smiled a very toothy grin at Rainbow as he raised up his right front foot and screamed out to her while taking a swipe at her.

“Oh horse apples!” Rainbow yelped as she dove for cover just in the nick of time. She could feel the wind of Airghith clawed foot pass over her as she heard him yell while he swiped at her with his clawed foot.

“MY CLAWS ARE LIKE DAGGERS I CAN CUT THROUGH ANYTHING WITH THEM!!!”

Rainbow heard the scraping of Airghith’s nails clawing huge bits and pieces out of the rocks and boulders next to her as she found herself hiding behind one of them. Shaking but, not shaken enough to leave Rainbow stuck her head out from behind her hiding place then looked at the damaged boulders and rocks. She saw that six out of the eight boulders that lay strewn about her were badly gouged into. Swallowing harder this time she looked up to him half chuckling to herself as she said.

“That must have caused some damage to your claws there, better not try that again. Otherwise you might wind up breaking your claws off then you will have nothing to fight with.” Rainbow laughed slightly when she saw the claws on the dragons right foot glowing white hot from the ripping of the boulders.  

Airghith just snarled out as he unfurled his wings screaming out as he flew up into the air again.

“MY WINGS ARE LIKE A THOUSAND HURRICANES!” Airghith said as he looked down at Rainbow.

The wind that picked up from Airghith flapping his wings wildly was enough to pick Rainbow Dash up and slam her into the mountain side. Rainbow hit with such force that a small indent of her body was left when she fell back to the ground. Seeing that Rainbow was momentarily dazed by his attack Airghith smiled to himself as he came back down and screamed out to her.

“MY ARMOR IS LIKE TEN THOUSAND FOLD SHIELDS!”Airghith yelled out as he turned from right to left then from left to right in a complete circle showing off his scaly hide.

Rainbow shook her self trying to shake off the pain she felt that was wracking itself throughout her body as she shook she heard the dragon yell out to her again.

“And Pegasus!” Airghith yelled to Rainbow.

Rainbow looked up just in time to see the dragon Airghith rear his head backwards as he screamed out to her.

“AND MY BREATH.”

Rainbow hearing this gulped and felt all the color in her body drain out of her as her eyes shrank to pin needles as the dragon screamed out.

“DEATH!”

The dragon let loose a large crystal blue fireball right at Rainbow looking up in total fear as the fireball came crashing down on her. Rainbow failed to notice a purple and pink light forming around her body. Just as the fireball was about to slam into her and reduce her to ash Rainbow was teleported away from the battlefield and the dragon. Thinking the little Pegasus was reduced to little more than ash. Airghith drooled then flew up into the air again and headed towards Ponyville with his undead army in tow. Several of which were on fire from the fireball he had set loose upon Rainbow Dash. Rainbow suddenly found herself miles away from the mountain in the middle of Ponyville looking around as she blinked her eyes Rainbow exclaimed.

“WHO,WHAT,WHEN,WHERE,WHY!” Rainbow said as she heard a soft kindly voice from behind her say to her.

“Hello Rainbow Dash.” The voice said to her.

Rainbow turned around and sniffed when she saw who was standing behind her. Saying as she looked at her friend in total shock.

“YOU!” Rainbow said as she her mouth all but dropped to the ground.

“It is good to see you Rainbow.” Rainbows savior replied gently to her.

“But, how? How is this possible? We all saw you at the funeral for Celestia. How are you standing here before me now?” Rainbow asked as she looked her savoir up and down.

“I believe another can answer that better than I can Rainbow.” Rainbows savior said.

“I don’t understand what do you mean by ano…..”Rainbow was cut off when her savior said gently to her.

“Look behind you Rainbow and you will understand.” Rainbows savior said as she gestured with a hoof for Rainbow to look behind her.

Rainbow turned around again and tears fell from her eyes like a water faucet. She dropped immediately to her knees and knelt before the one standing in front of her. Rainbows savior’s friend smiled warmly to Rainbow saying to her as Rainbow cried.

“Dry your tears my little pony I have need of your element of loyalty now more than ever.” The sweet gentle voice came from the newcomer to Rainbow’s ears as she slowly stood up.

Rainbow looked up when her saviors friend had said this to her. Seeing that her saviors friend was unfurling her wings got up and ran to her then leapt into her wings crying out as she was embraced in a warm hug by the one standing behind her.

“It is you really you? Are you really here?”

“Yes my little pony I am here.” Replied the newcomer who held Rainbow tightly in her powerful wings.

Rainbow cried onto the newcomers shoulders for a good six minutes before she was set down as she said to the newcomer.

“We have missed you so much! How could you leave us like that?”

The newcomer placed a gentle wing and hoof onto Rainbows shoulders saying softly to her.

“I am so sorry that my leaving has caused so many to feel such deep sadness yet it was very necessary to ensure the that the golden age comes again to Equestria. I know that I have much to answer for and that there will be much anger from one that I have wronged so badly. Yet I hope that I can try to fix that and help her now in her time of need.” The newcomer said gently to Rainbow who was still crying.

Pulling her into a tight embrace the newcomer said gently to her as the newcomer stroked Rainbows rainbow colored mane with a powerful wing.

“Do not cry any more my little pony I am home and I will not leave you or any pony again I promise you this.” The newcomer said softly as she hugged Rainbow tightly in her wings.

“I just can’t believe you're back. We all attended your funeral every pony who was any pony came to it. You would have been so proud to see the love and joy that we had for you.” Rainbow said while crying into the newcomers shoulders.

Setting Rainbow Dash down again Rainbow looked over at her savior then back at the newcomer before saying.

“We need to sound the alarms in Ponyville right now the dragon Airghith is bringing an army of the likes that I have never seen before. There made up of skeletons we need to do something about this.” Rainbow said as she looked from her savior to the newcomer and back again.

“Yes we will do something about this or rather there is one that will do something about this for us that is.” Replied Rainbows saviors to her with a gentle smile.

“Tell us Rainbow Dash did Luna go to the blacksmith’s shop like I had requested of her?” Asked the newcomer

“I honestly don’t know if she did or didn’t.” Replied Rainbow as she bowed to her savior and the newcomer.

Seeing Rainbow bowing to both of them Rainbows savior said to her gently.

“Ok here is what you need to do Rainbow fly to the watchtower ring the bell there and get every pony out of here. I will head to the crystal mirror when you see Luna again please tell her that I will be back in two days. Tell her to look to the light upon the rising sun on that day. Help will have arrived for I shall not be returning to Equestria alone.” Rainbows savior said to her gently.

“Alright will do is there anything else that need to happen before I take off.” Rainbow asked as she floated into the air.

“Yes there is one more thing. I wish to wish you luck and that I will fight by your side in this war. Now go quickly Rainbow there is not much time. The dragon Airghith will be here within four hours.”

“Geez is that all I would think it would take that oversized lizard longer to get here.” Rainbow said as she flew off towards the watch tower.

The newcomer and Rainbows savior both looked at each other then watched as Rainbow slowly disappeared as she headed to the watchtower. Rainbow savior asked the newcomer as she headed out to the crystal palace and the mirror.

“Is there anything you would like to me to tell Rose Cherry or Red when I see them?”

The newcomer placed a gentle white hoof to her chin and tapped it lightly a few times before saying to Rainbows savior softly.

“Yes please tell Red that I miss her very much and as soon as this is over with I plan on seeing her soon.” The newcomer said gently to Rainbows savior.

“And what message should I state to Rose Cherry after all she is her mother and I am sure she would like to hear from you.” Rainbows savior asked as she turned away to head to the crystal palace and the crystal mirror.

“Please tell her that I am very sorry for all the pain that I have caused her in my pursuit of trying to get our golden age started. I never meant to cause her or her daughter pain and anger. And if you are willing I would ask that you also ask her daughter if I might partake in her wedding.”

“I will ask but, there is a lot of anger in her towards you. You might not like what her daughter or Rose Cherry has to say to you. But, on behalf of friendship and all of Equestria I will still ask. Now I must go.” Rainbows savior said as she nodded to the newcomer.

“I understand and thank you like you I must go as well. Take care my young pupil I look forward to seeing you again.” The newcomer said as she leapt into the air and flew off towards Canterlot castle

“As do I, as do I” Rainbows savior said as she headed to the crystal palace.

Getting to the palace she was greeted by spike who only nodded to her then followed her down a crystal hallway to her bedroom chamber and to the mirror. Before Rainbows savior stepped through it she looked back at Spike and said to him.

“You are just a baby dragon my friend I have been so grateful and so lucky to have taken care of you. But, now it is time for you to make your own way in Equestria. Oh, there are some blue and green jewels on my top dresser drawer have as many of them as your tummy can hold. Please go with Fluttershy and remain with her while she watches over the fillies and colts of PonyVille. I do not know if I will ever see you again. And if I do I hope it will be for the better Spike.I love you Spike now I must go.” Rainbows savior said to him  as she scratched him with her hoof behind his left ear.

Spike tried to stop his friend from leaving but, he wasn’t strong enough to fully grasp onto her right leg and within moments Rainbows savior was back in Canterlot City. She knew she had to get back to the hospital and help Rose Cherries daughter out and try to convince her to come home. As Rainbows savior started to walk down the sidewalk she heard a car horn beep at her. Turning around Rainbows savior smiled as she saw red coming down the street. Red pulled up alongside the curb of the sidewalk and unlocked her car. Rainbows savior smiled got in then the two of them headed off to the hospital. Rainbows savior knew it was now time for Rose Cherries daughter to come home. Getting out of the car Rainbows savior almost froze in her tracks when she heard a loud sickening screech. Placing a hand over her mouth she gasped out then ran inside the hospital while Red drove off. Rainbows savior ran all the way to Sunset Shimmer’s room opened the door and stepped inside. Once inside she saw that the demon was holding Rose Cherry by her throat in mid air. Her teeth elongated and her eyes as black as night. Rainbows savior screamed out only three words as she slammed the door closed behind her.

“RELEASE, HER NOW!”

Amora turned saw Rainbows savior with her back against the door clearly blocking the way out of the room and said to her.

“It is good to see you again.” The demon cooed while holding Rose Cherry by her throat.

“I said, release her NOW!” Rainbows savior barked angrily

“You keep saying ‘her’ yet you have not yet to said which one I need to let go of.” The demon replied with lust in her eyes for the meal she was about to enjoy.

Hissing and snarling the demon dropped Rose Cherry onto the bed and bared her teeth at Rainbows savior while she snarled to her.

“You really have no idea who I am do you?” The demon hissed angrily to Rainbows savior.

“Sunset please do not do this I don’t want to have to use the tantibus on you.”

“I AM NOT SUNSET SHIMMER!” The demon screamed out in anger at being insulted by Rainbows savior.

“It...it’s true….you're not…. talking with…. Sunset. You're talking….. with Amora, queen….. of the…. demons. Please I beg …….you save…... my daughter,.......save my…...baby.” Rose said as she coughed while sitting back up.

Rainbows savior looked from Amora to Rose Cherry then back to Amora before saying to her.

“Release Sunset! She doesn’t deserve what you have turned her into.”

Amora slowly backed away from Rose Cherry growling. As she backed away from Rose Cherry Amora laughed wickedly as she said to Rainbows savior.

“I will release her if and only if you agree to do me a slight shall we call it a favor.” Amora said as she turned her gaze towards Fluttershy.

Rainbows savior saw this and stepped in front of Amora’s line of vision saying to her.

“What do you want me to do?”

“Return me to my home where I will lay waste to the one that dares to sit upon my throne. Do it not and I will kill all those within this room. If you agree to this I will let Sunset and her little pink haired friend go unabated it is but of course your choice.” Amora said while slowly licking her lips never taking her eyes off of Rainbows savior while she stood in front of Fluttershy.  

The two stood staring at each other for over twenty minutes never once did Rainbows savior waiver or lose her concentration during the stare down. Amora smiled and slowly began to drool as she thought of all the things she was going to do to Fluttershy if Rainbows savior refused her request. Growling out in anger and at losing her patience Amora she all but barked out her command to Rainbows savior.

“Well what is your answer? Are you going to return me home or let me have my way with your friends friend here.” Amora said as she pointed towards Fluttershy who hid behind Rainbows savior.

Looking down at the very frighted pink haired girl Rainbows savior closed her eyes tightly then turned her head away from Amora saying only eight words when she looked back at Amora.

“OK, I will do as you have requested.”

Sunsets eyes went from jet midnight black to teal again as felt the demon leave her, her eyes rolled back into her skull and she collapsed onto her mother who was sitting on her bed. Rainbows savior rushed to Sunset’s side as Sunsets mother picked Sunset up and placed her back into the bed then took the crown and amulet off of her daughter’s head and neck and handed those to Rainbows savior saying to her.

“Thank you.”

Chapter 19.

Chapter 19.

Rainbow flew to the watchtower unaware that there were two watching her movements intently on a cliff outside of ponyville. One of the two who were watching Rainbow intently turned to the other one saying to her as she looked at her sister.

“Do you think our sister will come to fight in the war for Equestria?” One said to the other while they both watched the horror of battle take place down below.

The other stood on the cliff watching the events unfold completely dead silent.

“I hope she does show up then we can help her.” Her sister said to her as they both watched intently as Rainbow got closer to the watchtower.

Again the other one who was watching Rainbow Dash move towards the watchtower stood in dead silence as her sister said while Rainbow flew ever closer to the tower.

“If the three should show up then sister you and I will have little choice in the matter as our sister will have to die in order for the other to take her place.”  Her sister said coldly to her while she turned to watch the battle take place down below.

A slight smile escaped the lips of the one that was silent she nodded towards Rainbow Dash as the watcher and her sister stood there watching Rainbow reach the tower.  As Rainbow landed on the top of the tower she reached out with her front hooves and grabbed onto the rope that was attached to a large brass bell. Pulling with all her strength Rainbow began to ring the bell and yell out to the ponies below.

“Evacuate the town, Evacuate the town!” Rainbow yelled as she rang the watch tower bell.

Ponies all over ponyville stopped what they were doing and looked towards the watchtower. Pinkie Pie and Rarity raced towards the watchtower both knew the war for Equestria was beginning. As Rarity and Pinkie both got up to the watchtower Rarity called out to Rainbow Dash.

“Rainbow darling have you seen Fluttershy anywhere? We need to make sure she is taking the fillies and colts to the Everfree forest as Luna requested of her.” Rarity called out to Rainbow as Rainbow rang the watchtower bell.

Rainbow stopped ringing the bell then looked down at her two friends then raised her head and spotted Fluttershy by the mayor's office with several fillies and colts standing next to her. Looking back down at her two friends standing in front of the watchtower Rainbow floated down to them saying to both of them.

“I saw Fluttershy over by the mayor's office she has several fillies and colts with her. We need to leave now! There is an army of nine hundred thousand soldiers headed this way.” Rainbow said as she looked at her two friends.

“I am sorry darling but, uh did you just say nine hundred thousand soldiers are coming here?” Rarity asked with a shocked look on her face.

“Yes I did. We need to clear this town and we need to do it NOW!” Rainbow replied.

“We will be completely overrun, Ponyville has solders yes, but not that many. There are only about two hundred royal guards stationed here. Rainbow darling what are we going to do?” Rarity said as she looked at her friend with worry in her eyes.

“I don’t know, all I know is that we need to clear the town. Yet nopony is moving their all just standing around looking at me and the stupid tower. I thought when one pony would ring that blasted bell it was suppose to call all ponies to action and get them to leave the town.” Rainbow said as she looked on towards the stunned ponies in ponyville.

The two looked at each then back at Rainbow before nodding as Rarity turned to leave to go get Fluttershy while Pinkie remained behind to help Rainbow clear the town. Rainbow sighed deeply as she floated back into the air watching Rarity leave then turned towards Pinkie saying to her.

“Okay you take the west side of town I’ll take the east we will meet up with as many towns ponies as we can gather in the town's center. Got it?” Rainbow said as she started to fly off towards the east side of ponyville.

Pinkie didn’t have time to reply she started to run towards the west side of Ponyville and started gathering up all the mares and colts she could find there. Once she had gotten all the ponies she was able to find she started to direct them towards the center of town. Rainbow like Pinkie also gathered up the town’s ponies and like Pinkie she too directed them towards the center of town. Seeing that the entire town was now fully gathered up in the center of town Rainbow called out to them all as she flew over head.  

“Ponies of Ponyville I need you all to listen to me, there is a great threat coming here we need to leave NOW!”

Pinkie looked around at the crowd that had formed in the town center seeing that none of the ponies were moving she climbed on top of the water fountain. Located in the very middle of Ponyville and called out to her fellow ponies saying to them all.

“I know you all must think that Rainbow is just playing a practical joke but, I can assure you all that Rainbow wouldn’t joke around about something like this. Please for the love of Celestia we all need to leave Ponyville right now.”

“What's so bad that we all need to leave the town for Rainbow?” A voice called out to her from the crowd.

“I didn’t want to have to say anything but, I will if I must. Airghith the destroyer is coming and he is coming with a large amount of undead soldiers.” Rainbow said as she floated in the air above the towns ponies.

“Yeah right you are obviously playing some really cruel joke on us Rainbow Dash.” Another voice called out from the crowd.

As the crowd started to leave the center of town a loud horn was heard coming from the mountain lots of stomping and screaming could also be heard coming from the mountain as well. Rainbow smirked to herself when she heard the horn and the stomping from the undead army getting ever closer to ponyville. As each of the towns ponies all stopped dead in their tracks one called out from the crowd saying in fear.

“What was that?” The voice called out.

Rainbow looked towards the mountain seeing a long line of torches and hearing the screams of the undead soldiers. Rainbow looked back at the town's ponies saying to them all as they all stood there frozen with utter fear plastered on each of their faces.

“Now do you believe me we need to leave now!” Rainbow said.

No sooner had Rainbow finished her sentence than the dragon  Arighith was seen flying over head. He looked down and let out a mighty scream as he sent a fireball hurtling towards the watchtower. When the fireball hit the tower it exploded sending debris in all directions Rainbow ducked just in time as a large piece of the watch tower nearly took her head off. Rarity and Pinkie were both covered in falling bits of wood and mortar. Fluttershy seeing the watchtower explode from the fireball froze on site leaving the fillies and colts helpless and defenseless. Rainbow seeing that her good friend was scared out of her mind and left frozen as the dragon banked upwards for another attack on the town flew to her friends side. As she came down near Fluttershy Rainbow heard the dragon yell out to the towns ponies.

“THAT’S IT LITTLE PONIES RUN, RUN FROM ME! YOU’RE FEAR WILL ONLY INCREASE YOUR TASTE AS I EAT YOU ALL  ALIVE.”Arighith screamed out as he banked upwards for another attack on the town.

“Alright solders as he pass’s over head let lose your magic and hit that beast with everything you have.” Yelled one of the soldiers as the dragon banked up and to the right.

Airghith came in just as the solder had predicted seeing their chance had come the soldier yelled out only one word as the dragon swooped in low to the ground.

“NOW!” The soldier yelled as he and the others all let loose their magic.

The soldiers realized all too late that their magic wasn’t enough to stop the beast as he was able to grab onto each of them ripping them in half as he ate them all. The screams of both the soldiers and other ponies dying from the dragon's attacks filled the air and was carried throughout all of Equestria on the cold icy wind.  

Other royal guards that were stationed in ponyville each ran to a different spot in the town. Each one of them getting there magic ready for a counter attack. Rainbow saw this and although she wanted to help her first concern was to help her fallen friend. Looking down at Fluttershy she said to her sternly as the fillies and colts cried out for their mothers and fathers to protect them.  

“Fluttershy pull yourself together you have a job to do. I know you are scared right now but, these little ones need you.” Rainbow said as she looked at Fluttershy.  

Fluttershy didn’t move a muscle leaving Rainbow to look around for anything that might get Fluttershy to move. Spying a sharp looking nail lying just a few feet from the two of them Rainbow walked over to it picked it up in her teeth then walked back over to Fluttershy. Spitting the nail into her hooves Rainbow said to Fluttershy while holding the nail in both of her front hooves.

“Sorry about this flutters but, you need to move and move NOW!” Rainbow said as she jabbed the nail into Fluttershy's rear end.

As Rainbow stabbed her friend in the rear end with the sharp nail she heard some of the remaining soldiers yell out.

“Look out he’s coming back!” The soldier yelled out as he tried to duck for cover only to be grabbed by the dragon's tail.

Seeing he had another pony soldier in his grip Airghith broke the back of the solder then ate him. One by one by one the soldiers stationed in ponyville all fell to Airghith’s attacks. Only three remained out the two hundred that were all stationed at Ponyville. The soldiers all ran towards Rainbow and Fluttershy as one of them yelled to her Rainbow plunged the nail deeply into Fluttershy’s flank as she heard the soldier yelling out to her.

“Move you fools move.” The soldier yelled to Rainbow and Fluttershy as the dragon came back in for another attack.

The nail sank deeply into Fluttershy’s rear end causing the custard colored pony to yelp and jump six feet in the air holding her rear end with her front hooves as she came back down. Hitting the ground hard on all four hooves Fluttershy rubbed her rear end tenderly as she glared at Rainbow who had a very sheepish grin on her face. Fluttershy heard the dragon screech as she watched in horror while he swooped in low cracking his tail into the mayor's office causing the building to explode. Rainbow covered Fluttershy with her body as huge amount of brick and mortar came flying towards them. Getting hit in the back of the head Rainbow was knocked out while Fluttershy had to muster up her courage. Looking at the fillies and colts that were standing next to her still crying out for their mothers and fathers Fluttershy while holding Rainbow in her hooves said to them.

“Get behind me NOW!, When that monster comes back for another pass we must make a break for the forest.”

The dragon flew upwards then banked to the right then to the left as he turned around flapping his wings causing a large amount of wind to be blown towards the town. His fireball having completely destroyed the watchtower now began to spread setting the rest of the town on fire. Ponies all over the town ran for their lives. Fluttershy was forced to watch in horror as several ponies were burned alive. The very parents to the ponies she was gathering had all run into a house to try to escape the fire caused by the dragon all died when they were burnd to death by the fire caused from the dragons attack. Fluttershy could almost feel her heartbreak as she heard the screams of the ponies inside a house as it caught fire reducing the occupants to ash and splintered bones.

“MAMA, PAPA!!!” Screamed one of the little colts in Fluttershy's care as he watched his parents burn alive in front of him.

The little colt was about to race towards the burning house when Fluttershy grabbed him and slowly began to drag him away from the battle raging in the town. Applejack was coming up the the path way with her sister and her sisters two friends in tow. Applejack after hearing the bell in the watch tower ring rang to her sister's school and although Ms. Cheerly put up a fuss. Applejack removed her sister and both of the other two crusaders from class. Taking them home was not an option for Applejack. Applejack looked at her sister as she ran towards the center of town to help her friends out saying to Applebloom. .

“Go now to the Everfree forest. Do not come out until I send for you.” Applejack called to Applebloom as she ran towards the center of town.

“But sis I want…..” Applebloom was cut of when her sister yelled at her.

“I SAID GO NOW APPLEBLOOM DON’T ARGUE WITH ME ABOUT THIS. JUST GO NOW!”

“Applebloom come on your sister is a big pony who can fully handle this.” Sweetie belle said as she started to run towards the forest.

“Yeah Applebloom besides do you really want to fight that?” Scootaloo said while pointing to the dragon who was flying right at them.

Applebloom looked up just in time to see the dragon pass over head. His powerful wings caused a large amount of wind to blow up and effectively pick up all three of the crusaders tossing them around like ragdolls. Each of them came crashing down into a small outcrop of trees just outside of the town. Applebloom slowly climbed out of her tree shaking herself trying to rid her body of the sheer pain she was in. Saying as her left back hoof touched the ground while trying to get her right back hoof onto the ground as well.

“Anypony get the number of that lizard that just tossed us like toys into these trees.”  Applebloom said as she stumbled about.

Appleblooms friends Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo both were having just as much trouble as she was having and they both like her were just as dizzy from getting tossed about. The dragon flew back towards ponyville as the crusaders all headed for the forest looking down he spotted his next target. Rainbow was lying in Fluttershy’s front hooves when Applejack came around a corner of a burning house.The young colt that had tried to run towards one of the burning houses to save his ill begotten family from the dragon's wrath was lying on his belly with his face buried in his hooves. Applejack wasted little time if any getting up to Fluttershy. When Applejack got close enough to Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash she picked up Rainbow with her two front hooves and placed her onto her back. While carrying Rainbow on her back Applejack then directed Fluttershy to grab the young colt and do the same with him. The other fillies and colts that Fluttershy was looking after all followed them as Applejack and Fluttershy began to lead them out of ponyville and into the Everfree forest. Pinkie Pie and Rarity, Applejack noticed were nowhere in sight looking to Fluttershy Applejack said to her friend as they got to the edge of the forest.

“Go get the little ones to safety I will go back and look for both Pinkie and Rarity.” Applejack said as she started to head back to ponyville.

As Applejack was turning to head towards ponyville she heard the dragon yell out to anyone below him that was still alive.

“MY QUEEN HAS DEEMED PONYVILLE UNWORTHY TO LIVE THUS I WILL END YOU ALL WITH THIS FINAL  ATTACK!” Airghith said as he reared his head backwards then let out a massive fireball.

Applejack looked up just in time to see a large crystal blue fire ball leave the dragon's mouth and fly towards the center of town. The fireball slammed with all its fury into the center of ponyville causing a massive shockwave as it exploded leveling the town to little more than broken boards, mortar and broken pieces of glass. Applejack was picked up by the shock wave and hurled through the forest slamming into several trees as she came back down to the ground rolling to a stop. Hitting the ground hard Applejack broke her left back leg and badly cut the right side of her flank and lower jaw. Seeing her sister hit the ground Applebloom raced towards her sister yelling out as she ran towards Applejack.

“SIS OH, BY CELESTIA’S MANE PLEASE BE ALRIGHT.” Applebloom yelled out in fear.

Rainbow was just coming too as her vision blurred in and out she just barely saw the dragon fly overhead and head toward Canterlot. Trying to stand but falling back to her knees Rainbow stumbled back and forth as she fell back to her knees several times before Fluttershy said to her.

“Rainbow you need to rest your hurt.” Fluttershy said as she watched Rainbow try again to get up only to see her fall again to her knees.

“Can’t…. Canterlot….. needs …..me……. Fluttershy.” Rainbow squeaked out as she fell back to her knees for a fourth time.

Both Rainbow and Fluttershy heard Applejack scream out in pain as her sister was dragging her over to them. The rest of the fillies and colts that Fluttershy was able to save all huddled around Fluttershy and began to sob. The dragon made his way to canterlot as his undead soldiers slaughtered any that remained in ponyville. The screams of those dying either by dragon fire or by being slaughtered from the undead soldiers filled the days air and was carried on the wind. Fluttershy laid on her stomach covering her ears with her hooves desperately trying to block out the noise made from both Applejack and those that were dying. As the dragon flew ever closer to Canterlot castle he suddenly stopped in mid flight when he felt pain throughout his body. The dragon heard within his mind a telepathic message from someone that he didn’t count on showing up.

“You will turn back! Go back to the mountain and await further orders. Do it not and you shall feel more than my foulness within your body.” The voice said within the dragon's mind.

Looking around as more pain arched its way over his body Airghith let out the loudest scream that he had ever done so in the past. Turning around and heading back towards the mountain Airghith thought to himself as he summoned his soldiers to follow him.

“What or who ever you are you will regret toying with me!” Airghith thought to himself as he flew over what was left of ponyville.

Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo all tried to help Applejack as Rainbow Dash again tried to stand but was only able to fall back to her knees. Breathing heavily Rainbow decided to lay on her stomach for a few minutes as she watched Scootaloo run towards a large thicket of grass. Scootaloo looked at the grass then with her teeth pulled up several small mouth falls and brought those over to Applejack. Spitting them out she said to Applejack.

“Alright Applejack I hate to do this to you but, we need to sew up those cuts on your flank and jaw. As well as set your broken leg which is going to to hurt and hurt like tartarus coming down on you like a raging bull.” Scootaloo said to Applejack.

Applejack had slipped into a state of delirium as her mind shifted from what was real to what was fake. All she really heard from Scootaloo was.

“Pain hurt tartarus.” Before she was left screaming out as Scootaloo began to sew up her wounds.  

Seeing her sister thrash about and Scootaloo ducking to avoid getting kicked by Applejacks powerful hooves. Applebloom raced over to try to calm her sister down only to receive a hoof to the lower jaw which sent the little fillie sprawling head over hooves into a nearby tree. Sweetie Belle watching this and not wanting to see her two good friends get hurt by Applejack thrashing about. Ran over and kicked Applejack in her right temple knocking her out cold. As Applejack slipped into unconsciousness Sweetie Belle turned her attention to Rainbow Dash who was again trying to get back up. Seeing her intent was clear Sweetie Belle ran over to her and held her on her shoulders while Scootaloo and Applebloom both attended to Applejack. Rainbow looked at Sweetie Belle then over at her two friends closed her eyes and slowly began to make her way to the edge of the forest. Sweetie Belle went with her to help her stay upright as the two of them got to the edge of the forest they saw what was left of ponyville. Sweetie Belle fell to her stomach and cried out.

“RARITY!”

Looking at the horror of the ruined town Rainbow took Sweetie belle into her wings although doing so caused her pain she didn’t care. The little fille needed a friend and more importantly she needed a loyal friend. Sweetie Belle began to sob in Rainbows shoulders as she cried out again for her sister only to receive in return for her calling out to her sister her voice echoing throughout the ruined town. Rainbow soothed Sweetie Belle as best as she could when she heard lumber and bricks shifting off to her right. Setting the little filly down she readied herself for an attack when Pinkie popped up from underneath a pile of wood and bricks. Pinkie looked at Rainbow then at Sweetie Belle and nodded as Rarity also began to slowly emerge from the debris. Sweetie Belle seeing her sister was alive raced over to her and jump onto her exclaiming out as she took a hold of her sister.

“You're alright, you're not dead, you're alive.” Sweetie Belle said as she took a hold of her sister.

Looking down at her sister Rarity said to her gently as she embraced her little sister in her hooves and pulled her tightly into a warm hug.

“Yes my darling little sister I am alive and I am ooooh, a bit sore but other than that I am alive.” Rarity said as she set her sister down then rubbed her ribs with her front hooves.

“I don’t understand how either of you survived when that monster tore apart our town like that. I mean that fireball was well huge neither of you should have been able to survive that attack.” Rainbow said looking at both Pinkie and Rarity.

Both Rarity and Pinkie lowered their heads as they each let a few tears fall from their eyes. Looking out toward the destruction of their once beautiful home Rarity said to Rainbow as she cried.

“We survived dear because the mayor gave her life for us. There was and is a cave system under the town the mayor discovered this system and had tunnels built into it in case something like this happened. She died giving her life for us. Please Rainbow tell us how many actually made it out of the town before the dragon let lose his final attack.” Rarity said as she looked back up at Rainbow while tears fell from her eyes.  

Rainbow limped over to a broken piece of wood then pushed it over with her nose and sniffed before turning back to face her friends saying to all of them.

“Eighteen fillies, ten colts, Fluttershy, Applejack, Sweetie belle, Scootaloo and Applebloom. All of whom are at the Everfree forest right now. That also includes you and Pinkie and myself. We are all that is left of our town.”

Rarity lowered her head again as she whispered out.

“No.”

“My best account is that four thousand four hundred sixty four are either dead or missing in action. Right now I don’t have time to worry about this I have a mission that needs to be completed and I must see it done.” Rainbow said coldly as she tried to hobble off towards Canterlot.

As Rainbow tried to hobble away from the group her body still badly wracked with pain as she fell to the ground. Rainbow  then slowly tried to pick herself up again. Only to fall once more this time Rarity and Sweetie Belle both came to her aid helping her to her hooves Rainbow nodded to them. Rarity began to gently nudge Rainbow towards the Everfree forest seeing that her friends wanted her to go back with them rather than try to complete her mission in state she was in. Rainbow finally decided to let her friends have their way and allowed them to help her get back to the forest getting to the forest Rainbow turned and took one last long look at Ponyville then headed into the thick forest. Rejoining her friends Sweetie Belle asked Applebloom and Scootaloo upon seeing that Applejack was sleeping soundly next to a small campfire that the two had set up.

“How is she doing Applebloom, Scootaloo? How is Applejack doing?” Sweetie Belle asked her two friends upon getting inside the forest.

Applebloom began to sob and was unable to answer Sweetie Belle's question Scootaloo lowered her head and said to Sweetie Belle.

“Not good at all unless we can get her to a doctor and soon I don’t think she will survive the night. I am no doctor myself but, I have seen enough really bad wounds in my time to know that Applejack needs more help than what I was able to give her. My very limited amount of healing knowledge comes from old textbooks she needs a professional not some pony who thinks she is a doctor or likes to play ‘hospital’ with her two friends.”

Hearing this Sweetie Belle began to head away from her two friends and towards the edge of the forest. Rarity stopped her as Rainbow laid down on her stomach next to Applejack hoping that her body heat would help keep the fallen farmer warm. Watching the two of them Rainbow grinned to herself when she heard Sweetie Belle say to Rarity.

“Get out of my way Rarity our friends need our help now MOVE!”

Rarity stood stone cold and locked in place right in front of Sweetie Belle’s path as Sweetie Belle jumped from the right then to the left so to did Rarity replying to her sister with.

“I am not going to let you go out there by yourself Sweetie Belle.” Rarity replied as she jumped to the left countering Sweetie Belle's attempt to leave the camp.

“Get out of the way sister I need to help my friends.” Replied Sweetie Belle as she jumped back to the right trying to get past her sister.

“No I will not move and you will not go out there alone.” Rarity replied as she jumped in front of her sister again stopping her from leaving the camp.

“If we don’t get help and soon Applejack will die! Now get out of the way!!” Sweetie belle screeched at the top of her lungs as she jumped to right again.

“I don’t want Applejack to die any more than you do Sweetie Belle but, you need a plan otherwise you could be walking into a trap. I don’t want to risk losing you too. Besides you don’t even know what Rainbows mission is.” Rarity replied as she once again jumped in front of her sister halting her in her tracks.

Sweetie Belle finally gave up with the jumping and decided to charge her big sister only to stopped when her sister stuck out her hoof and simply held Sweetie Belle in place. Sweetie Belle flailed her front hooves around wildly trying to hit her sister yet it was all in vain. Exhausted and out of breath Sweetie Belle fell to the ground and buried her face into her hooves crying as Rarity gently laid a hoof onto her sister's shoulder. Saying to her as she slowly helped her little sister back up.

“Listen to me darling sister I know you love and care for Applejack we all do. But, going out there after such an attack not knowing if that dragon is still out there is not only foolish it is stupid. You need to let Rainbow rest then she can complete her mission and thus get help for Applejack as well.” Rarity said as she held her sister's face in her right front hoof.

“I just don’t want to loose my best friends sister I really like Applebloom and I really care about Applejack. I don’t want her death to be on my conscience.” Sweetie Belle cried as she grabbed her sister and pulled her into a tight embrace.

“I know Sweetie Belle I know. I don’t want to lose her either. Tell you want let me go over to Rainbow Dash and ask her what her mission was then I will set out with you to go get help. How does that sound to you?” Rarity said as she ended the warm embrace she gave her little sister.

“Alright but, if you really are set on helping with this then we need to hurry.” Sweetie Belle said as she nodded to her sister.

Rarity walked over to Rainbow who was lying next to Applejack trying to keep Applejack warm with her body heat. As Rarity sat down Rainbow looked at her then down at that ground while she pulled Applejack closer to her. Rainbow said to Rarity while holding Applejack in her hooves.

“My mission if you must really know about it was to report to Luna about what I found on the mountain. When I got there I found both the dragon and Lady Galanthus each looked as if they were having some sort of argument over who should be in charge of the army. That army by the way Rarity is really big I would say it numbers in the tens of millions. That is why I want to get to Canterlot so badly to help out as much as I can.” Rainbow said as she held onto to Applejack.

It was then that Rarity glanced down and saw a disc glowing on Rainbows chest she looked up at Rainbow and smiled warmly to her saying softly.

“I will carry out your mission as will my little sister for now darling you stay here and rest with your mare friend. Both of you need to time to heal and heal you must if you are to be of any use to either Luna or Equestria in this war.” Rarity said softly to Rainbow as she slowly began to stand back up.

“There is more that I need…...no that I must tell you Rarity.’ Rainbow said stopping her friend in her tracks.

Turning back around Rarity looked at Rainbow with a puzzled look on her face before she said to her.

“What else is there for you tell me?” Rarity asked as she looked at Rainbow as Rainbow held her marefriend Applejack tightly in her hooves.

“Celestia and Twilight are both back although I do not understand why Celestia wasn’t apart of the battle to try to save our home. I can only guess that she left before the battle got started. If that dragon is able to reach Canterlot City he and his army will raise the city to the ground. I implore you do not fail in letting Luna know what she is up against Rarity.” Rainbow said as she looked at Rarity then down at her sleeping friend next to her.

Rarity swallowed hard at hearing that both Twilight and Celestia were both back. Questions started to pop into the unicorns mind as she stared at Rainbow for a few minutes. Rainbow saw the look on Rarity's face then sighed deeply to herself as she said to Rarity.

“No I don’t know how or even why either of them are back. I like you thought that Twilight was forever changed into Celestial Sparkle after she ascended when we got done with Celestia’s funeral. And like you as well I believed that Celestia was dead and gone now I do not know what to believe. All I know is that both Applejack and Equestria need me and therefore I will be loyal to both. So please Rarity take my mission and help Luna with this she is going to need all of us. Come back as soon as you can with help. I will remain here and try to keep her alive for as long as I can.” Rainbow said as she slowly brushed a few locks of Applejacks hair to the left side of her amber colored head.

Rarity stood up then turned to face her sister saying to her.

“Alright Sweetie Belle we are going to leave now I want you to do as I say when I say no arguments at all from you while we are out there got it?” Rarity said as she started to head towards the edge of the forest.

Fluttershy feeling a bit chilly slowly stood up and walked over to Rainbow while the fillies and colts all followed her. She directed each of them to take a place around the campfire and prepared to sit next to Rainbow when the colt she had saved from the burning house began to cry. Seeing how upset he was Fluttershy gently picked the little fellow up in her hooves and wrapped her wings around him then hugged him tightly until he cried himself to sleep in her hooves. Gently setting him back down near the campfire she laid down next to him and placed her left wing over him to act like a blanket as she watched Applejack breath in and out slowly. Scootaloo came back into the camp with more firewood in her hooves as did Applebloom. Seeing that Sweetie Belle and Rarity were gone they booth looked at Rainbow who gave them a look that said ‘don’t even think about leaving’. Neither of them wanted to fight with Rainbow about weather they should chance after their friend or not. Scootaloo slowly stepped near Rainbow Dash who moved over just enough to let her step sister lay next to her. While Applebloom laid next to Fluttershy on her right side. Once all were settled in, the group soon fell asleep as the sounds of the forest slowly began to creep in on them. Fluttershy being already scared as she was stayed awake while the others slept soundly. The only real noise that was to be heard was from Applejacks labored wheezing and Appleblooms soft snoring.

Chapter 20.

Chapter 20.

Twilight accepted the crown and amulet placing both cursed items into her backpack as Rose Cherry tucked her step daughter in then kissed her gently on the forehead. Afterwards she turned to face those in the room with her and her daughter saying to all present.

“I am sure you all have questions that need to be answered. And I am sure that the crusaders want to know why Sunset was still part demon when they should have been able to change her back after grabbing onto her.” Rose Cherry said as she looked sternly at the three then at every one else present.

Scootaloo sitting next to her sister looked up then over at Sunset before saying to Rose Cherry.

“Yeah I would LOVE to know why that…..thing didn’t leave her until after Twilight showed up.” Scootaloo said as she looked from Sunset to Rose Cherry back to Sunset.

“I will explain everything but, I want to let my baby rest please I ask of you all to join me out in the hallway.” Rose Cherry replied.

As everyone was leaving the room Rose turned to Pinkie saying to her sternly.

“I know you are in love with my daughter and that you have slept with her. If you hurt her I swear it will be the last thing you ever do.” Rose Cherry said to Pinkie as she looked at her sternly.

Pinkie gulped then took a hold of Sunsets right hand saying softly to Rose Cherry while she held Sunsets hand firmly in her own.

“Ms. Cherry that is not my intention at all I plan to marry your daughter and I plan on being the best wife to her possible. I will not do something like that to her I swear it. Yes in case you are wondering I did turn on her like everyone here did that is expect for Twilight. But, I swear to you I will not ever break her heart like that again.” Pinkie said as she held Sunsets hand in her own watching Rose Cherry carefully.

Crossing her arms under her chest Rose Cherry said sternly to Pinkie before leaving the room to join everyone outside in the hallway.

“If you hurt her again I will make you suffer for it do you fully understand me?” Rose Cherry said as she stepped to the side allowing the others to pass her.

Pinkie looked from her then to Sunset who was sleeping soundly in her hospital bed and said to Rose and everyone in the hallway as they were both just leaving the room together.

“I will remain here I want to spend some time with Sunset besides I don’t have any questions that need answers the only one that I want answered is this.” Pinkie said as she looked back at Rose Cherry.

“And that would be what Pinkie” Rose Cherry said as she uncrossed her arms but, remained staring at Pinkie sternly.

“I want to know are you willing to let me marry your daughter? I love her very much and I can’t forsee my life without her in it.” Pinkie said with a nervous grin on her face.

“Yes I will allow you to marry my child on one condition.” Rose Cherry said as she looked at Pinkie then over at Sunset who was sleeping soundly.

“Name it. Anything you ask of me shall be done so long as I am able to be with the woman that I love.” Pinkie said happily.

“I want you to swear to me that you will always put her needs above your own. You see Pinkie in a marriage you need to be able to give just as much as you take if not more so. So if you can prove to me that you will place Sunsets feelings above your own desires and needs I will allow you to marry my child.” Rose Cherry said as she looked at her step daughter sleeping in the hospital bed.

“I fully swear to you that I will not only do that but, I will absolutely become the best wife to her that I possibly can be to her.” Pinkie said as she looked into Rose Cherry’s eyes.

Rose Cherry saw in Pinkie's eyes that Pinkie was being more than truthful with her about her promise to her. Rose Cherry stepped out of the room leaving Pinkie and Sunset alone. She looked at everyone in the hallway then asked everyone that was present.

“Is there some place where we can all go to sit down in a circle so that I can be sure to have your full attention? I am sure you all want to hear what I have to say and I have some questions for each of you as well.” Rose Cherry said as she looked at every one.  

Applejack said to Rose Cherry after Rose had asked her question.

“Yes Ma’am there is a place where we can all go in order for you to have our full attention. If you follow me I will take you there.” Applejack said as she looked at Rose Cherry then over at her friends.

Applejack led the small group to a room that read on a sign ‘meeting room’. Applejack had passed this room on her way to the waiting room where the doctors told her about her sister's fate.  Opening the door Applejack stepped inside the room then motioned for everyone else to join her in the room. In the room itself was a large square table with ten chairs spread around the table itself. Three chairs on the right side, three on the left side, three in the back of the table and one in the front of the table. Rose Cherry took the chair sitting at the front of the table while Applejack, Rarity and Twilight took the three chairs to the left of the table. Fluttershy, and Rainbow took the chairs on the right side while the three crusaders each took the chairs in the back of the table. Scootaloo sat next to Sweetie Belle who in turn sat next to Applebloom. All looked at each other then at Rose Cherry before Sweetie Belle said to Rose Cherry.

“Now that we are all seated and in this room can you please tell us why Sunset didn’t change back to her human form when all grabbed onto her. You told us if we each take a hold of her she would change back to her human form. I would like to know what happened.” Sweetie Belle said as she looked at Rose Cherry.

“The reason my daughter didn’t fully change back into herself was because although you have what is called ‘the innocence of a child’. You three are still carrying the guilt over what you did to my daughter. And because of that guilt you were only able to change her physical form not her spiritual form. So thus Amora was able to stay until she got what she wanted.” Rose Cherry replied to Sweetie Belle.

“I would like to know why Sunset went nuts and attacked Fluttershy and Pinkie.” Applejack said as she looked from her sister then to Rose Cherry.

“The reason Sunset went ‘nuts’  as you call it and attacked your friends Applejack is because in Tartarus vampires are the food for demons. Thus Fluttershy’s scent drove my daughter temporarily insane from hunger from pure hunger.” Rose Cherry replied to Applejack.

“Darling that still doesn’t make any sense whatsoever. Why would Sunset act like that? When she became the demon the first time at the Fall Formal she didn’t go after Fluttershy then. So why would she do it now?” Rarity said as she looked at Rose then at her sister.

“It is because of how she was brought back you all need to understand that Amora was forcibly removed from this world and then just as forcibly brought back. Sunset er...rather Amora had no idea that she wasn’t in Tartarus any more. When Sunset put Twilight's crown on at the Fall Formal she unlocked a gateway that leads from here to Tartarus. While Sunset was partially in control of Amora the demons need to feed was not present however her need to conquer was. That need was only amplified by my daughters need to belong and be apart of something larger than herself. That is why and only why one element of harmony was able to change her back into the girl that is now sleeping in that hospital bed.” Rose Cherry said as she looked at Rarity then over at the crusaders.

“And how is it, that you know about the Fall Formal?” Asked Applejack sternly to Rose Cherry.

“I know because I made it my business to know about it. But, if it will put your young mind at ease Applejack I will tell you. I know about it because Celestia that is one the one from my world and not yours wrote to me about it. I guess she wanted to make sure I knew what happened to my daughter after she left Equestria almost three years ago.” Rose Cherry replied just as sternly to Applejack.

“Why haven’t we heard of you until now and what did you mean by Celestia kept you from your daughter. I would think think that Celestia wouldn’t do something so cruel as that to Sunset’s family.” Rainbow said grimly to Rose Cherry who looked at Rainbow with anger in her eyes.

“I am very surprised that my daughter didn’t tell you about me. But, it is also understandable as well. It is understandable because in Sunsets mind she must have thought I abandoned her like Celestia did to her. Yet she doesn’t know that I tried two hundred and three times to see her. On the last attempt I was brought to her room while she slept and a guard levitated a knife at my baby's throat. While that…..harpy told me that day if I ever wanted my child to live I would cease all means of contact with her right then and there. And yes Twilight before you go off and say something about this that really did happen.” Rose Cherry said to Rainbow and Twilight as she looked from one to the other.

“I am going to pretend I didn’t just now hear you call Princess Celestia a harpy.” Twilight replied as she looked angrily at Rose Cherry.

Ignoring what Twilight just said to her Rose Cherry then turned her attention to Applebloom who seemed to be a bit nervous as she heard the thirteen year old girl ask in a half shaky voice to her.

“So….why…..why did Sunset go all animal like on us? I mean it was as if she didn’t even recognize any of us.” Applebloom asked as she looked at Rose Cherry.  

“My daughter while in demon form went feral because the demon herself was in pain. She also would have been confused and scared. Think about it. Take your selves and place yourselves in Amora’s body for a few seconds. You are a queen in the absolute worst place to be in. You are ripped out of your home everything you know is gone. All you feel is physical pain; you want the pain to stop but, it won’t stop, it can’t stop. Then you smell the scent of vampire blood and you begin to hunger for it hunger brings out your animal side and it washes away your physical pain. There is nothing other than the need to feed and kill. Then you sense the scent although faint though it may be at the time being of your mate. Not sure if the person or demon in front of you really is your mate you begin to sniff her body and take in her sent. Seeing that this young girl is very submissive to you. You allow her to have your meal as payment for being so submissive to you.” Rose Cherry said to Applebloom.

“OK so that somewhat explains why Sunset went all animal on us and from what I gather it sounds like demons are more animals than anything else. But, that still however doesn’t explain why she had that crown on her head or the amulet around her neck.” Scootaloo said as she looked at Rose Cherry from across the table.

“Demons are not purely animal at least when they are not hunting and feeding on vampires that is. Demons are able to speak and make very crude weapons however Amora was the first of her kind to actually use dark magic and thus was able to create the alicorn amulet. That much dark magic trapped in one single piece of jewelry caused her to become more intelligent than what she was. And through that new found magic and intelligence Amora seized power in Tartarus by killing all those that got in her way. She thus gained even more power and more intelligence as time went by as she learned how to forge a weapon that was more powerful than the alicorn amulet or the dragon’s heart combined. She created the dragon slayer. A demonic sword that only has one purpose in all of creation. To kill the dark dragon lord Arighith.” Rose said to Scootaloo.

“Are you saying Rose Cherry that the crown and amulet originally belonged to Amora, the demon queen?” Twilight asked as she looked at Rose Cherry with a confused look on her face.

“Yes and no the crown was just a crown back then it didn’t have Arighiths heart in it. That heart was given to Amora by death yet I do not know how death got a hold of that dragons heart or why death sought to give that much power to a demon. The alicorn amulet was yes hers to begin with and it is that amulet that truly caused Sunset to change into Amora.” Rose said to Twilight and all present in front of her.

“Ok so why did she become Amora at the Fall Formal when she wasn’t wearing the amulet then?” Asked Sweetie Belle with a really confused look on her face.

“The crown that Sunset stole from me granted her power but, it also let us see Amora as well. Amora is somehow linked to Sunset although I am not sure how.” Twilight said to Sweetie Belle.

“I would like to know why Amora asked to be brought back to Tartarus and what she meant by ‘I will lay waste to the one that stole my throne.’ Was Amora planning on starting a war of some sort?” Asked Rainbow dash.

“I can answer that Rainbow.” Twilight said as she looked at her blue skinned friend.

“OK Twilight tell us is there a war going on in this Tartarus place? yes or no?”

“Yes and no. Although there is no war right now I can guarantee you all when Amora reclaims her throne there will be a war. The one that stole her throne will rule the day that he did that to her. There is a good reason Amora is sometimes called ‘the bloody harpy’. Reasons that for the sake of the children here in this room I will not state while they are present.” Twilight replied to Rainbow Dash who looked wide eyed at her as she came realize what Amora was capable of.

“Twilight what do you mean you need to ‘convince’ Amora to go back to Equestria with you. What has happened since I left to come here to help my daughter?” Rose Cherry asked Twilight with a concerned look on her face.

Twilight looked down then slowly back up at Rose who was still staring at her before she said to Rose.

“War has happened and I need to somehow convince Amora not your daughter to come back with me to Equestria. Although you all saw I made a deal with her I have no way to honor that deal.” Twilight said as she looked back down at the table in front of her.

“Why can you not honor your deal with Amora I would think that would be easy for you seeing as how you have magic and all that right.” Applejack asked as she looked at Twilight who had a few tears slip past her eyes.

“That is just it Applejack I DON’T have any magic left I used it all to save Rainbow Dash uh, the one from my world that is. She had gotten herself into real trouble and the only way to save her life was to teleport her out of harm's way and back in ponyville. All of my magic is now with the queen Celestial Sparkle even if I was to go back and fight in the war that Lady Galanthus and Airghith are about to start I wouldn’t be of much use to any pony right now. Without my magic I have no means of protecting my friends and family from those monsters.” Twilight said as a few more tears slipped past her eyes and trickled down her cheeks.

Rose Cherry slightly smiled at this news as she said to Twilight.

“Twilight you must either be the densest princess that I have ever met or the most foolish that I have ever seen in my entire life!” Rose Cherry said to Twilight who looked up at her with a burning anger in her eyes.

“What in TARTARUS is that suppose to mean?” Twilight snapped at Rose Cherry who looked at her with a slight smirk on her face.

“It means Twilight that your magic isn’t gone not entirely that is. You just need a slight….spark to bring it back out.” Rose Cherry said to Twilight as Twilight looked at her with a confused look on her face.

Twilight was about to question Rose Cherry further but, stopped when she heard Rose Cherry say to everyone present.

“Now I have a question for you all.” Rose Cherry said as she looked at everyone in the room.

Everyone fell dead silent not wanting to hear what Rose was about to ask of them yet they all knew it needed to be asked and just as Rose needed to hear it so too did Twilight as well.

“While I was tucking my daughter in and when she grabbed onto me by my throat I saw what looked like a bandage on her left shoulder. From where I was being held I am sure Twilight was not able to see this yet I saw it fully. Yet I am also sure each of you know about this. So here is my question to you all. How did Sunset get that banaged on her arm?” Rose said as she looked around the table she was sitting at.

Every lowered their heads everyone except Twilight and rose that is. Seeing this reaction Rose looked at Twilight then at each of Twilight's friends before saying to them all.

“Did any of you do this to my child yes or no is all I want to hear?” Rose said as she looked at everyone in the room one by one.

“No Ma’am we did not do this to your daughter at least not intentionally. You see Rose your daughter has been self harming herself. When we all thought she posted our secrets on line we had no idea that she was doing that to herself. Had we had known Sunset was cutting herself we would have helped her rather than betray her. Pinkie broke up with her and she wanted to kill herself so we….. well that is rather…... Applejack was able to calm her down just enough to try to bring her back to the school. Rainbow thought your daughter was going to try to run so she well sort of took matters into her own hands and knocked your daughter out cold. It worked though we were able to get her to this place and she is on twenty four hour suicide watch for the next two weeks. Or at least she is suppose to be why she is down in this section of the hospital is beyond my understanding.” Rarity said to Rose Cherry who had tears coming out of her eyes at the thought of almost losing her daughter.

“I think I can explain why Sunset isn’t in the mental ward right now.” A voice said behind Rose Cherry.

Everyone looked up and Rose turned around and saw Vice Principal Luna standing behind her. Scootaloo looked at Luna then down at the table before saying to her.

“I would like to know why you left Rainbow when we three walked into my sister's room?” Scootaloo said as she looked back up at Luna.

“I left to go make several very private phone calls all of which were directed at the school board apparently they wanted to make sure you and your friends don’t go to school in this city ever again. So I called in a few favors and have gotten each of you transferred to three separate schools. Which after what you three did to Ms. Shimmer you three should be very grateful for where I could have left you three to your fate.” Luna said to Scootaloo as she turned a cold stare to all three of the crusaders.

Applejack looked at Luna then at her sister then back at Luna before saying to her.

“Beggin your pardon Luna but, what did the school board want to do to our sisters other than prevent them from going to school in this city?” Applejack said as she looked at the Vice Principal.

“They wanted to file charges on each of them and have them used as an example of what happens when someone bullies someone else. I felt that being kicked out of school was enough punishment for them. I also called my sister who is on her way to see Red about getting Sunsets paperwork finished so that she can be adopted or even move into her own home.” Luna said as she looked at Applejack who looked more worried than upset.

“I would like to know why my daughter needs be adopted and what you meant by ‘move into her own home’? Rose Cherry asked Luna as she looked at Luna with anger in her eyes.

Luna looked at everyone present then said to all who were sitting at the table.

“None of you told Rose Cherry where her daughter has been living for the past three years?” Luna said as she looked from each of them then back to Rose Cherry.

“And where has my baby girl been living for the past three years please tell me I need to know so that I can help her.” Rose Cherry asked Luna as she slowly began to stand up.

“Ms. Shimmer has been living on the streets now I need to know are you really her mother or is this some sort of sick joke? Because if it is a joke lady I will have the hospital security remove you from this place in a matter of minutes.” Luna said to Rose as she stepped in front of the doorway preventing Rose Cherry from leaving the room.

Twilight interjected by saying to Rose Cherry and Luna.

“Rose Cherry please sit down and Luna yes Rose Cherry is really Sunsets Shimmers stepmother” Twilight said as she looked at both woman each taking defensive posters.

“I assume you are able to provide proof of this woman being apart of Ms. Shimmer's life Twilight.” Luna said as she turned her gaze from Rose Cherry to Twilight.

Twilight nodded and motioned both woman to sit down at the table. Not wanting to get dragged away from Sunset, Rose Cherry did as Twilight requested of her and sat down at the table leaving Luna to stand in front of the doorway.  Seeing how quiet everyone was Fluttershy meekly spoke up asking.

“I would like to know why the hospital security didn’t get involved when Sunset turned into Amora I would think they would have been all over her.” Fluttershy said meekly to everyone present.

“Before I answer that question Fluttershy, Twilight you need to know that while I am very grateful for your agreeing to give Amora what she wants and changing my daughter back completely. I will not be going back with you. I need to stay here and help my baby get back to a normal healthy life style.” Rose Cherry said to Fluttershy and Twilight.

Twilight crossed her arms under her chest and looked deadpan at Rose Cherry who in turn looked just as deadpan as Twilight was. Twilight said to Rose Cherry as she stared at her.

“I do not understand why you will not be going back once Sunset is healthy again I would think you would want to live in Equestria which is of course your home.” Twilight said to Rose Cherry who stared coldly back at her.

“No Twilight Equestria is not my home, it never will be my home not so long as Celestia is ruling the land and the royal family is allowed to get away with what Celestia did to my daughter. Celestia, Twilight may be Princess and yes she is ruler to all of Equestria but, she is NOT my ruler nor is she my princess.” Rose Cherry replied sternly to Twilight.

“What are you saying exactly Rose Cherry?” Twilight asked shocked to hear that Rose Cherry would consider not returning home with her.

“I am saying this so long as that harpy who dares call herself Princess is seated on the throne of of your home land. While she is seated on the throne I will never and shall never set hoof upon the soil of my birth again. I choose this day forthwith  to remain in self exile and thus I choose to remain here with my daughter.” Rose Cherry said as she stared so coldly at Twilight her stare caused the young princess of friendship to wince at the coldness coming from Rose Cherries face.  

“I understand.” Twilight said after a few minutes of locking eyes with Rose Cherry and seeing that Sunsets mother was not about to change her mind.

“That is all I ask now to answer your question Fluttershy the security wasn’t involved in this because of what I am wearing on my wrist.” Rose Cherry said as she held up her wrist for all to see what was on her right wrist.

“Is that what I think it is?” Twilight said as her mouth almost dropped at seeing what Rose Cherry was wearing on her right wrist.

Rose Cherry was wearing on her right wrist a green bracelet that had three green jewels in the center of it. Each one glowed a bright jade as it’s magic flickered in and out.

“Yes Twilight it is what you think it is. But, before I get to why I have this Luna needs to tell us why Sunset isn’t in the mental ward right now.” Rose Cherry said as she looked at Luna then at the rest of the group.

“She isn’t in the mental ward because unlike my sister who seems to think that putting her in that dreadful place might help her I however do not think as such. And thus I made a few calls and she will be treated here in this wing of the hospital and not in the mental ward. I will not go into any further detail about this only that you all need to know is that I know what would have happened to her in the mental ward. That is all I am willing to say on this subject.” Luna said as she crossed her arms under her chest.

“Thank you Princess Luna for not allowing my child to be treated in such a dreadful place and thank you as well for helping her to be treated in this wing of the hospital.” Rose Cherry said as she looked at Luna who had a quirked eyebrow.

Turning her attention to Fluttershy Rose Cherry said to her while Twilight looked at the bracelet on Rose cherries arm as it glowed bright jade. Rose Cherry said to Fluttershy while holding up her arm so that all in front of her could clearly see the bracelet.

“This Fluttershy and everyone else is the trinity bracelet with this I can move any number of ponies  out of time. But, unlike a time spell or scroll I can not change the past with this. If I was able to actually go back through time then I would have stopped my daughter from coming here. But, what is done, is done and can not be undone no matter how badly I want to change things. However with this bracelet I am at least able to shift all of us temporarily out of time. So in other words all of us were moving at such a high speed in time that nopony knew we were ever there. But, I can only use it when Amora shows herself and I can only use it when she goes feral not before and not after so right now this is just a normal piece of jewelry nothing more nothing less.” Rose Cherry said as she slowly began to take off the bracelet.

Rose Cherry took the bracelet off then handed it over to Twilight who took it and added it to her bag of cursed items. Twilight looked back at Rose Cherry saying to her calmly yet sternly to her.

“I see now why Sunset trust you so much to be willing to hand over such power and to be willing to take punishment for using such dangerous items. That have been forbidden to be used by the princess for over eight hundred years. Shows strength of both character and compassion.” Twilight said as she looked at Rose Cherry who smiled slightly then looked down at the table.

Fluttershy not wanting the woman who had saved her life to be punished for something that she felt needed to happen spoke up.

“Twilight please I am fully asking you and pleading with you not to punish Rose Cherry. This person saved my life and she saved Pinkies life as well Sunset will never forgive you if you hurt her mother.” Fluttershy said meekly to Twilight who looked at her with a warm smile.

“Not to worry Fluttershy I will not be punishing her like that I will however ask that Rose Cherry will help me to convince Amora to go back with me to Equestria.” Twilight said as she smiled warmly at Fluttershy who looked back at her with confusion on her face.

“I am a bit confused how do you plan to convince Amora a demon queen no less to go anywhere with you when you have no magic. A demon of her lineage will only respond to one that is submissive to her. She will react very badly if you flat out challenge her Twilight. Remember to her this whole hospital is her nest and Pinkie is her mate. So yes tell us how are you going to do this without hurting my daughter or getting yourself ripped to pieces by the very queen of the demons.?” Rose said as she looked at Twilight with just as much confusion as Fluttershy had on her face.

Twilight smiled greatly to Rose Cherry then said softly to her.

“I plan to separate those two so that Amora will never again be pulled out of Tartarus when someone or somepony else tries to use my crown for evil.” Twilight said as she smiled at Rose Cherry warmly.

“It is not possible to separate them not without killing my daughter! Twilight I will not allow you to go anywhere near her if you really are planing on doing this to her.” Rose said through grit teeth as she looked at Twilight with anger in her eyes.

“Relax Rose Cherry there is indeed a way to separate them without hurting either of them in the process.” Twilight said calmly to Rose Cherry.

“OK tell me how are you going to do this then?” Rose Cherry said as she crossed her arms under her chest.

“All we need to do is see if Sunset is willing to put the crown back on and the amulet then hand over the trinity bracelet. In a demon's hand that bracelet will let the demon come and go as she or he feels free to do so. It will also fully separate her from Sunset allowing Sunset to stay here while I go back to Equestria with Amora and we use her army to face Galanthus and Airghith. Thus ending their rule for ever in Equestria and at the same time allowing Amora to be forgiven for giving up the alicorn amulet. Right now Sunset is acting like an anchor for Amora and thus as so Sunset and Amora share the same body. This alone must be driving the demon queen crazy so why not offer her, her own body and means to do with as she feels fit. Amora may be many things but one that would bring shame to one that saved her is not something that Amora would do.” Twilight said as she looked at Rose Cherry.

“We both know that my daughter won’t want to put the amulet or the crown back on and what you're asking me to ask of her is just not something I am prepared to do Twilight.” Rose Cherry replied to Twilight sternly as she locked eyes with the young princess of friendship.

“Then Equestria will fall and be completely over run if you can not ask this of your daughter.” Twilight said as she looked down with sadness in her eyes.

“There might be another way to get talk to Amora one that doesn’t involve either of you doing this to Sunset.” Luna said as she looked from Rose Cherry then to Twilight and back again.

“I would rather let that place fall then allow my daughter to be used as some sort of experiment by you Twilight. Besides you don’t even know if Amora won’t kill my child once she is free from her.” Rose Cherry said as she glared at Twilight who was looking down at the table as a few tears slipped past her eyes.

“Look why not see if there is another way maybe Sunset could figure out something that you both have not heard of or thought of and try that. Instead of us sitting here in this room we should be talking about this in front of Sunset and seeing if she really wants to go through with this. I mean it is her body and her choice that we are talking about taking away from her.” Rainbow Dash said as she got up from the table.

“Your right Rainbow Dash we need to go talk to Sunset and see what she has to say about this. Maybe she might be able to find something that we both missed.” Twilight said as she sighed then stood up as well.

Each of the others stood up as well as the group all headed out of the room and back towards Sunsets hospital room. As the small group got to Sunsets room Twilight looked back at the crusaders saying to them.

“Uh can you girls be really sweet and let your sisters and I go in first so that we can try to calm Sunset down some. I am concerned she might still be upset with you three over the whole Anon-a-miss thing. I don’t want her to pick a fight with you three while we are trying convince her to do this.” Twilight said as she looked at all three crusaders  

Each of the three crusaders all looked at each other then nodded as the crusaders leaned against the wall opposite of the wall leading towards Sunsets room. Twilight sighed heavily then slowly placed her hand onto the door handle of the room that Sunset and Pinkie where behind. Pushing it open the small group of friends all walked into Sunsets room seeing Pinkie was back in bed with Sunset wrapped in her arms. The group all looked to Twilight who just shrugged her shoulders unsure if they should wake up Sunset or not. As her mother approached her bedside she heard Sunset whimper out.

“Mommy I miss you.” Sunset whimpered out as she nestled her head against Pinkie's head and pulled herself tighter into Pinkie's body for both warmth and security.

“She must be dreaming of her time in Equestria just before she was taken away from me.” Rose Cherry whispered as she slowly stroked a few locks of hair out of Sunsets eyes and tucked them behind her daughters left ear.  

Rose Cherry leaned in and kissed Sunset on the forehead before gently saying to her.

“Sunset honey it’s time wake up.” Rose Cherry said as she watched her daughter stern and slowly wake up.

Pinkie also woke up as well looked around then half frowned when she saw her friends all in Sunsets room.

Just as Pinkie was about to say something Applejack said to Twilight as she and Twilight both stepped into Sunsets room and Applejack closed the door behind her.

“Twilight there is one more thing that I would like to know before we all talk with Pinkie and Sunset about we discussed earlier.”

“Sure Applejack what is it?” Twilight replied warmly to Applejack as she stood next to Pinkie who was still lying next to Sunset.

“Why are the crusaders back when they got hit by a car and were killed by that car?” Applejack said as she looked over at her sister who looked back at her with worry in her eyes.

Twilight saw the look that all three crusaders gave their sisters and said calmly to Applejack as she sat down next to Pinkie and Sunset.

“They are back because Princess Celestia gave up her life and her immortality to death in exchange for allowing them to come back here. Death knew that the crusaders could help Sunset become human again yet it will take all of us working together to get Sunset back to a healthy state of mind.” Twilight said as she looked at Sunset who closed her eyes and sighed then looked back at Twilight again before she said to her.

“So that is why when they grabbed onto me I was able to feel a warmth from them that I had not fully understood at the time being. Tell me Twilight are you going to take me away from my mother just as that….har….er Celestia did to me when I was still in Equestria?” Sunset said as she looked at Twilight then over at her mother.

“No Sunset I am not about to do that to you all at all. In fact I am here to actually offer you a means to become whole again. That is if you are willing to hear me out first.” Twilight said as she looked at Sunset then at Pinkie who looked very concerned as she lightly squeezed Sunset into her body.

“Ack Honey please you're squishing me too tightly.” Sunset said as she felt Pinkie pulling her into a tight embrace.

Pinkie looked at Twilight as she held Sunset firmly in her arms while she said to her.

“Don’t you dare take Sunny from me Twilight! I love her and I will not allow you to take her from me.” Pinkie said as she held tightly onto Sunset’s body not wanting to let go.

Twilight raised an eyebrow to this and said to Pinkie as she looked at the two of them.

“One: calm down Pinkie I am not about to take Sunset away from you and Two: I think you should at least lighten up a bit on Sunset before you cause her to pass out.” Twilight said as she saw Sunsets face slowly begin to turn a light blue due to being almost crushed by Pinkie Pie’s tight grip around Sunsets waist.

Pinkie looked at Sunset then lighted up a bit so that her girl friend could breath again once Sunset was done gasping for air she looked at Pinkie and smiled then kissed her on her right cheek. Saying to her gently.

“Honey I am sure Twilight won’t try to take me from you I love how you are so very protective of me. It makes me feel warm inside knowing that you will always be there for me. So let's at least try to hear what Twilight has to say then as a couple we can decide if it is a good idea or not. How does that sound to you honey?” Sunset said as she laid back onto her pillow pulling Pinkie down with her letting her girl friend lay her head on her chest.  

Pinkie listening to Sunsets heart beat said softly to her as she very gently re-wrapped her hands and arms around her girlfriend's waist while laying her head on Sunsets chest.

“Alright for you honey I will do this for you but, IF Twilight is planning on hurting you then she is going to have deal with me.”

“Fair enough honey. OK Twilight as I lay here with my girlfriend on my chest tell us what your plan is but, keep in mind if it involves me hurting someone or even hurting Pinkie I won’t do it.” Sunset said as she started to stroke Pinkies hair in her fingers.

“I understand Sunset. My plan is this I want to separate you from the demon that you became when the alicorn amulet and dragons heart crown appeared on her head and neck.”

Sunset breathed in and out slowly her chest rising and falling as her heart beat soothed Pinkie while she said to Twilight as Twilight saw a few tears fall out of Pinkie's eyes.

“How are you planning to do this?” Sunset said as she gulped hard causing Pinkie to slight sit up a bit and peer into Sunsets eyes as Pinkie said to her.

“Honey please don’t do this I don’t want you to become that….that thing again I want you to stay with me and not become that demon again.”

Sunset laid her hand over Pinkie's heart then said softly to her.

“Pinkie honey, baby the demon needs to go I can’t and won’t take the risk of hurting you if I become that monster again. What happens if we get into a really bad verbal fight again and I become that beast again. No Pinkie I can’t take that risk I love you too much to risk your life.” Sunset said to Pinkie as she rested her right hand over Pinkie's heart.

“But honey I….” Pinkie was cut off when Sunset laid to fingers to Pinkies lips as she said.

“What do you want to do in order to separate me from the demon Twilight?” Sunset asked Twilight as she looked at her then back at Pinkie.

“I want you to use the Alicorn amulet and dragons heart crown to become Amora once more then I will offer her the trinity bracelet as a partial payment for helping me to get her undead army out of Equestria forever. You in turn will be able to stay here and not have to go to war for a land and…..I can’t believe I am actually going to say this. But a princess that didn’t care for you.” Twilight said as she lowered her head in shame from doubting Princess Celestia.

“What about my mother what will you do with her?” Sunset asked in a deadpan tone to Twilight as she and Twilight both glanced over to Rose Cherry who was sitting next to Sunset on the right hand side of the bed.

“She will also remain here both of you will be more than allowed and very welcome to come home any time either of you wish to do so. Uh that is if we win this war that is.” Twilight said to Sunset as she looked at her then over at Rose Cherry.

Sunset began to sit up gently pushing Pinkie off to the side of the bed as she moved to stand up from the bed Pinkie sat up behind her and wrapped her arm around Sunsets stomach saying to her.

“Baby please don’t do this I can’t lose you again to that monster.” Pinkie said while holding Sunset by her stomach as she knelt behind her.

“I know honey but, the demon really does need to go so that you and I can live in peace together as I said I love you too much to hurt you if I become that monster again. I will not take that risk I must do this for both you and for myself as well. You saw how violent that creature is Pinkie I can’t take the risk of her hurting you if we intince it during a fight. I know that you and I will sometimes fight over silly stuff like money and food and a place to live. I really don’t want to risk becoming that monster during all that. The demon is possessive of me and would see you as a threat I love you so much honey I can’t do this without your support. Please Pinkie I need to do this in order for us to be free once and for all.” Sunset replied as she laid her hands onto Pinkie's hands gently holding them both in her hands.

Looking up at Twilight Sunset held out her hands to her and said to her.

“I am ready let's get this over with Twilight afterwards I would ask that you all allow me to have some alone time with Pinkie I think she and I need that more than ever right now.”

“Of course Sunset.” Twilight said as she handed over the alicorn amulet and dragon heart crown.

Sunset took both items then placed the crown on top of her head as she lowered the crown over her scalp she could feel her mind being invaded with evil. Just as she was about to put the alicorn amulet around her neck she felt Pinkie squeezed her stomach tightly as Pinkie started to cry. Sunset said softly as she raised the amulet up to her neck.

“I love you Pinkie.”

Sunset placed the alicorn amulet around her neck fastened it in place closed her eyes then reopened them as her eyes went from teal green to jet midnight black. Amora smiled wickedly at Twilight as she said to her.

“I see you have returned what is mine to me. But, I am wondering why did you return these items to me Twilight Sparkle?” Amora said as she looked at Twilight then felt Pinkie's arms around her waist.

“Look down Amora you will shall see the reason I did this.” Twilight said as she stepped forward towards the demon queen.

Looking down Amora saw Pinkie holding her tightly by her waist and grinned a very toothy grin as she said.

“Ah yes love is a wonderful reason to watch someone DIE!” Amora said as she flexed her fingers causing razor sharp claws to protrude from the tips of each finger.

“If you kill Pinkie our deal is negated you will remain trapped within Sunset forever!” Twilight shouted to Amora who stopped a few scant inches from Pinkie's head.

Looking at Twilight then back down at Pinkie, Amora snired out.

“Very well sparkle but, get this girl off of me. Her love sickens me!” Amora said as Pinkie squeezed even tighter around her girlfriend's waist not wanting to let go.

“I am afraid I can’t do that Amora any attempt to remove Pinkie from your waist line would only cause physical harm to Pinkie something that I will not do to her.” Twilight replied to Amora who just growled and snarled at her in response.

“Very well sparkle what is it that you want? You have already promised to send me home why are you asking me to come out of Sunset Shimmer now?” Amora said to her with a confused look on her face.

“I want to offer you the trinity bracelet if you will in turn allow me to use my magic to separate you from Sunset. Think of this as a partial payment for your agreeing to help fight in a war to save Equestria.” Twilight said as she looked at Amora then at Pinkie who was still clinging tightly to Sunsets body.

“What war are you talking about Twilight Sparkle? Why would I want to fight in a war for you?” Amora said as she looked down at Pinkie who was still holding her by her waist.

“There is war that Equestria is about to face a war caused by the dragon Airghith and the lady Galanthus.” Twilight said as she looked at Amora who was starting show signs of irritation with Pinkie as Pinkie still held tightly onto Amora by her waist.

Amora started to laugh wickedly as she said while laughing.

“Things sure have changed since I last ruled in Tartarus Sparkle if you don’t already sense who is really fighting this war that Equestria is in.” Amora said while laughing hard.

“What do you mean by that Amora?” Twilight asked as she looked at the demon queen then down at Pinkie as Pinkie held Amora by her waist.

“You think Death is the only to ride into the battle Twilight Sparkle? You wait until the three show up and they all ride alongside deaths side as the three shall become the four. Get me a new body and put away your silly trinity bracelet Sparkle I will give up Sunsets body. But you need to keep our deal win or lose the war you need to send me home.” Amora said as she slowly stopped laughing.

“I will honor your request but tell me who are these three that you are referring to?” Twilight asked as she heard Applejack whisper out.

“No!” Applejack whispered out as she laid a hand over her mouth once she realized who Amora was referring to.

Looking at Applejack then back at Amora Twilight again asked Amora.

“Who are you referring to Amora?”

“I will answer you like this Sparkle but, if you still can’t figure it out then you might want to check with your little friend behind you. She seems to know whom I am referring to princess of friendship.” Amora said as she gleaned a toothy grin at Twilight.

Looking at Applejack Twilight saw she was fully in tears as she looked up at Amora saying to her as tears fell from her from her forest green eyes and trickled down her amber cheeks.

“I ask you Amora don’t play games with her just tell her what she needs to hear so she can stop what is about to happen.” Applejack said crying as she watched Amora clap her hands together laughing coldly while she said to Twilight.

“I looked down in the valley below my cliff and saw below me four ponies. The first was a beautiful white female that had a bow on her flank. The second was a red male that had a sword on his flank. The third was a male that was as black as night he had scales on his flank. And the fourth was a female carrying a mighty scythe on her side she was a skeleton and her name was death. . The two mares and two colts ran side by side together and low the end came to Equestria.” Amora cooed wickedly as she looked at Twilight Sparkle then over at Applejack who was fully shedding tears as she looked back at Amora.

“Applejack what is Amora talking about who are these four that she is referring to?” Twilight said to Applejack as she watched Applejack stand up then watch in horror as Applejack did something Twilight was hoping wouldn't happen.

Applejack hit Amora sending her and Pinkie off the bed and onto the floor. As Applejack stormed out of the room she turned to Twilight saying to her as tears ran down her cheeks.

“You really are a complete idiot. Set Amora free if you must but, I will not sit idly by and watch as your home is torn apart by the four riders. Even here we know about them so get off your ass Twilight and do something about this.” Applejack said as she opened the door then walked out into the hallway.

Seeing her little sister there she knelt down and took a hold of her saying as she cried while holding her sister in her arms as she knelt down to hold her better.

“You have to take care of your brother for me Applebloom. Promise me you will take care of him he will not understand please just promise me you will take care of him for me.” Applejack said as she cried while holding tightly onto her sister.

The other two crusaders each looked at her then at Applebloom who said to Applejack.

“I don’t understand sis are you going somewhere?”

Applejack didn’t answer as she slowly let go of her sister a look of pure rage and determination plastered into her forest green eyes and on her amber colored face. As she let go of her sister she heard a soft growling coming from Sunsets room. Applejack walked away from her sister leaving Applebloom to wonder what her sister had done to upset Sunset so much. As she got just around the corner of the hallway leading back to Sunsets room she heard her sister call out to her. Applejack didn’t reply to Applebloom’s cries she walked out of the hospital then flagged down a nearby taxi. Handing the drive forty saying to him as she looked at him through the passenger window of the taxi.

“Take me to Sweet Apple Acres at 23 Mane Lane Drive.”

Chapter 21.

Chapter 21.

Rarity and Sweetie Belle made there way slowly across the open fields and meadows leading from the Everfree forest back to Ponyville. As the two of them got back into the ruined town Rarity shuddered at bit when she saw the broken bodies of all those didn’t survive the dragons attack. Looking at her sister who looked as if she was about to cry. Rarity walked over to Sweetie Belle and wrapped her hooves around her sister pulling her into a tight embrace saying to her.

“I know my darling sister I know it hurts but, we have to keep moving we can’t stay out in the open like this. If we are spotted then our mission will fail. Dry your tears my darling sister we need to move.”

Sweetie Belle ran a hoof over her eyes drying her tears saying as she looked at her sister as Rarity ended her embrace with Sweetie Belle.

“I want that monster to pay for this. All those lives gone! Why Rarity why would that monster do this to us?” Sweetie Belle said a she dried her tears.

“I don’t know Sweetie Belle I really don’t know why we were attacked all I know is that we need to move and quickly.”

Rarity looked around at their surroundings seeing very little worth using as they traveled from Ponyville to the friendship express train station. Rarity said to her sister who was also looking around for anything of value.

“There really isn’t much left is there?” Rarity said as she knocked over some burned barrels and broken pieces of wood.

Sweetie Belle pushed over some broken crates and boxes seeing some rope and a few nails she picked up the rope and nails with her magic then placed them into her school saddle bag. Sighing heavily she returned to her sister's side saying to Rarity as she stood next to her.

“All I found was some un-burnt rope and some nails. I am not sure what to make of those items but, at least it is something….. Right?” Sweetie Belle said as she looked at her sister and Rarity looked back at her.

Rarity smiled warmly at Sweetie Belle then started to walk away towards the train station. Both Sweetie Belle and Rarity were unaware that a predator was slowly coming out of the Everfree forest its hunger for fresh meat driving it ever closer toward Rarity and Sweetie Belle. There scent slowly enticing it to leave the safety of the forest. As Rarity and Sweetie Belle both made their way to the train station Rarity's left ear perked up ever slightly as she thought she heard somepony or something following them. Looking back Rarity saw nothing but the hollow emptiness of the open field and dirt road leading to the forest. Sweetie Belle looked at her then said to her with a confused look on her face as she too looked behind her.

“What is it Rarity? Is there something out there?” Sweetie Belle asked her sister as she scanned the darkness for any signs of movement.

Rarity seeing that there was nothing moving or following them turned back around and headed again towards the train station. Saying to her sister as she walked slowly away from her.

“No it is was nothing let's go we need to hurry.”

The predictor slowly rose up from the ground after it had ducked behind a large bushel of tall grass. Sniffing the air it fully caught the scent of both Rarity and Sweetie Belle as it made its way ever closer to its prey. Letting out a soft growl Rarity again stopped in her tracks and again turned around as fear began to slowly creep into her mind and soul. Again she looked around and again she saw nothing. Looking down at her sister who looked just as frightened as she was Rarity said to her gently.

“Hey let's keep walking I am sure that sound we heard was nothing more than, than the wind yeah the wind so come on let's uh get out of this dreadful place.” Rarity said to Sweetie Belle.

“You don’t have to tell me twice this place now that it is gone gives me the creeps.”

Rarity smiled and started to head towards the station again. As Sweetie Belle turned to join her sister she too like Rarity heard a soft growl and like her sister had done before her she turned around and again like Rarity saw nothing. Fear was beginning to fully take a hold of both Rarity and Sweetie Belle as the two of them slowly made their way through the broken town of Ponyville. Once again the predator stopped its advance and again hid out of sight as it savored the thrill of the hunt and the scent of both Rarity and Sweetie Belle’s fear. Sensing it was about to lose it’s prey the predator let out a loud screech as it jumped out from its hiding place. Rarity stopped on the last three steps leading up a flight of stairs heading towards the train station and turned around when she heard the screeching from the predator. Seeing the predator was leaping right at them she yelled out.

“OH, HORSE APPLES RUN, SWEETIE BELLE RUN!” Rarity yelled out as she started to run.

Sweetie Belle turned around just in time to see the predator leaping right at her. Sweetie Belle managed to get out of the way as she jumped over a guard railing causing the predator to miss its target as it slammed into the guard railing. The predator let out a loud screech of pain and anger as it turned to swipe at Sweetie Belle with its powerful clawed feet. Sweetie Belle just barely able to duck in time felt the wind blow up and past her main as she ducked out of the creatures reach. Sweetie Belle turned and started to run as fast as her little legs could carry her as she yelled to her sister who was running beside her.

“Rarity what is that thing?” Sweetie Belle yelled to her sister as the creature gave chase to both her and Rarity.

Rarity looked back then yelled to her sister as she saw the creature getting ever closer to her and Sweetie Belle.

“IT’S A DEMONIC MANTICORE, RUN!” Rarity yelled as she and her sister ran out of the trainstation and down a flight of stars with the demonic manticor right behind them.

Looking around for a safe place to hide Sweetie Belle saw an open doorway off to her left and yelled as she heard the manticore screech out.

“THERE!” Sweetie Belle yelled as she headed for the open doorway.

Rarity saw her little sister running towards the open doorway and followed as the two of them got inside the doorway Rarity slammed the door on the manticore saying to her sister.

“That door won’t hold for long we need to find some place else to hide.” Rarity said as she breathed in and out heavily trying to catch her breath.

“Where there is no place else for us to go this room doesn’t have a back door!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed as she frantically searched for a way out of the room she and her sister were trapped in.  

Hearing the manticore slam into the door and seeing that the door was beginning to crack from the stress of the beast slamming into it. Rarity just as frantically as her sister had done looked around the room she and her sister were both trapped in for a way out. Seeing that her sister was right that there was no way out Rarity turned to face the door as she and Sweetie Belle both watched in horror as the door gave way. The manticore broke the door down and entered the room causing Rarity to let out a loud scream. Hearing the scream Applebloom and Scootaloo both jumped up from where they had been sleeping and raced to edge of the forest. Fluttershy was about to say something to both of them but, was unable to find the breath to speak. Rainbow was to dizzy and hurt to actually stop either of them as both Scootaloo and Applebloom ran out of the forest and towards the ruined town. Calling out to her friend Applebloom said to Scootaloo as they both ran towards Ponyville.

“What do you suppose is going on that would cause Rarity to scream like that?” Applebloom called out to Scootaloo.

“I don’t know maybe Rarity saw a spider or a mouse.” Scootaloo replied as she and Applebloom ran even faster when they heard Rarity scream again.

Rarity standing in front of her frightened sister lowered her head placing her horn right in front of the manticore as she used her magic to pick up several boxes and toss them at the creature. The wooden crates and boxes only served to tick the creature off as each one slammed into it’s face seven total broke on impact with the manticores face. Rarity yelled out to it as she tossed the last one at it with her magic.

“GET BACK, YOU BEAST!” Rarity yelled as the last create smashed on the manticore’s face.  

The demonic manticore swiped at Rarity's head only to miss when Rarity ducked causing her to lose her concentration. As a create she was trying to pick up with her magic fell back to the ground and broke into several small pieces. Sweetie Belle screamed in fear as the manticore then turned its attention to her leaving Rarity to try to save her sister. Seeing that the manticore was about to attack her sister Rarity charged the beast as she jumped at it slamming her full body into the face of the manticore. The demonic manticore slowly began to back away from both Rarity and Sweetie Belle. As Rarity hit the manticore with her body she and the monster both fell to the ground as Rarity yelled out to her sister.

“SWEETIE BELLE RUN!” Rarity yelled out to her sister as she climbed back to her hooves.

The manticore was temporarily dazed from Rarity's attack on it. As the manticore let out a ear piercing screech it again tried to swipe at Rarity with its paws this time hitting her in the chest. Rarity tried to get out of the but, was too slow the right front paw of the manticore contented with Rarity's chest leaving a deep slash in her chest. Rarity stumbled to the ground as blood slowly began to leak out of her wound she looked over and saw her sister was still frozen in place from fear of the manticore. The demonic Manticore saw that it had wounded Rarity and was moving in for the kill when a hard thump to its head caused it to turn around. Scootaloo and Applebloom had both tossed two large rocks at it causing the manticore to forget about Rarity and Sweetie Belle as it heard them both yell to it.

“LEAVE THEM ALONE YOU MONSTER!” Scootaloo yelled.

“YEAH PICK ON SOMEONE YOUR SIZE YOU BEAST!” Applebloom also yelled at it.

The mantitcore snarled at both of them then began to charge them Rarity tried to stand up to help the two fillies. But, the pain in her chest from the wound she had sustained caused her to fall back to her knees as she screamed out her scream snapped Sweetie Belle out of her trance like state. Seeing her sister was badly hurt and her two best friends were being charged by the manticore Sweetie Belle also charged it yelling as she leapt into the air landing on the manticores back.

“TAKE THIS YOU MONSTER FROM TARTARUS!” Sweetie Belle yelled out as she slammed her horn into the back of the manticore causing it screech out in pain.

Digging her horn deeply into the back of the manticore Sweetie Belle used her magic to slowly inflate the monster. Sweetie Belle heard her friend Scootaloo call out to her as she and Applebloom both watched the manticore getting bigger and bigger.

“Sweetie Belle stop you're going to….” Scootaloo was cut off in her sentence when she heard Sweetie Belle yell.

“DIE YOU TARTARUS BORN HARPY!” Sweetie Belle yelled out as Rarity and her friends both watched in horror as the manticore’s body inflated.

Sweetie Belle used her magic to burst the manticore open like an overfilled balloon. Sending blood, intestines and broken bones sailing throughout the room that she, Rarity and her two friends were all in.  As the manticore burst open its blood splattered all over both Applebloom and Scootaloo. Pieces of its guts covered Rarity and Sweetie belle was covered in both blood and guts. Looking from Sweetie Belle then to her two friends Rarity exclaimed.

“Sweetie Belle what have you done?”

Sweetie Belle just grinned as she turned around to face her sister saying to her while she shrugged her shoulders.

“Meh, it was going to kill my friends so I in turn killed it. It’s no big deal really sis, I am fine and your well alive hurt but still alive. So are Scootaloo and Applebloom although they are rather covered in blood and guts at least they are alive.” Sweetie Belle said as she looked at her sister then turned around and looked at her two friends who both stood in the doorway with their mouths open.

Sweetie Belle walked up to them both then looked from one to the other saying to them both. As she cocked her head from the right to the left with a confused look and slight grin on her face.

“What?” Sweetie Belle said as she grinned at her two friends who both stared back her with shock on their faces.  

“You… you killed…. It” Scootaloo said in shock at what her friend just did.

“How….how could….you do….something like that?” Applebloom said as the shock of what her friend did slowly began to set in.

“It was easy you just use some magic to inflate it then bam it pops like a balloon nothing more nothing less. I don’t see why you guys are so upset about this. Beside if I had not did what I did you both including my sister would have been dinner for that thing.” Sweetie Belle said as she looked around the room to find something to wipe the blood off of her and her friends bodies.

Finding a small box of cloth Sweetie Belle picked up a half dirty yellow cloth in her teeth then proceeded to wipe the blood off her body. Once she was done she walked over to Applebloom and started to wipe the blood from manticore off her as Sweetie Belle did this Scootaloo still covered in blood said to her.

“You're insane! How could you just kill a living creature like that Sweetie Belle?” Scootaloo said as Sweetie Belle finished wiping blood off of Appleblooms body and face.

Sweetie Belle looked at Scootaloo then back at Applebloom before replying to Scootaloo’s question.

“No I am not.” Sweetie Belle said grimly to her friend as she started to wipe the blood off of Scootaloo.

“Yes you are what you did just now was not the act of a crusader it was the act of a coward!” Applebloom said as she stamped a hoof into the ground and stared coldly at Sweetie Belle.  

Looking down then back up at Applebloom Sweetie Belle smirked as she said to Applebloom with a very slight smile on her face.

“No I am not insane Applebloom.” Sweetie Belle snapped back to Applebloom.

“Yes you are!” Applebloom shot back as she again stomped her hoof onto the ground.

“No I’m not! What I am is one very upset pony!” Sweetie Belle said as she tossed the cloth down onto the ground then turned around to face her sister as she heard Scootaloo say to her.

“So you think that being upset gives you the right to kill a living creature?” Scootaloo asked as Sweetie Belle spun back around facing Scootaloo with anger showing her eyes.

“I DID WHAT I HAD TO DO!” Sweetie Belle yelled back at Scootaloo.

Looking to Applebloom Sweetie Belle said to her angrily as she pushed past her two friends.

“You can clean Scootaloo up yourself Applebloom then both of you can take care of my sister I have a mission that needs to be taken care of.” Sweetie Belle said as she stormed out of the room she, Rarity and her two friends were in.

Getting outside Sweetie Belle breathed in deeply then slowly let out her breath as she sat down on the ground in front of the building. Which she and Rarity had both used to try to take refuge from the attacking manticore. Looking at Scootaloo, Applebloom picked up the rag that Sweetie Belle had used to clean her up with and started to wipe off the blood and guts that covered Scootaloo’s body. Saying to her as she cleaned her friend up.

“I think our fellow crusader might have snapped a bit.” Applebloom said to Scootaloo as she cleaned her up from the blood and guts covering her body.

“Gee you think, What Sweetie Belle did to that manticore demonic or no was not right we need to have a talk with her about this.” Scootaloo said as the last of the blood was wiped off her body and they both turned their attention to Rarity who was trying to attend to her own cleaning and wound.

Sweetie Belle came back inside and again pushed past her two friends as she walked back inside the small building that they had found little refuge in. When she walked up to her wounded sister Sweetie Belle looked down at her sister's wound. Then raised her head and looked up into her sister's crystal blue eyes saying to Rarity as anger clearly showed in Sweetie Belle's eyes.

“Your hurt there for you are staying here. I will go and finish this Scootaloo and Applebloom can help you back to camp once you are healed enough to make it that is.” Sweetie Belle said as she started to turn around to head back outside.

Applebloom and Scootaloo were both about to stop her when a look from Rarity stopped them both in their tracks. Rarity said to her sister as she watched her leave the room again.

“Take care of yourself sister I am sorry that you lost so much and that you feel the need to take a life for your pain.” Rarity said as she watched her sister leave the room she and the two remaining crusaders were in.

Both Scootaloo and Applebloom looked at her then turned the attention to Sweetie Belle as they watched her disappear from their sight. Applebloom asked Rarity as she turned back around looking right at Rarity's wound.

“Why didn’t you stop her from leaving?” Applebloom asked as she looked at Rarity's wound.  

“I didn’t stop her because my sister is hurting right now and soon what she did will set in that alone will be more punishment than anything I could have given her. Now I need your help to get up and clean myself up. I also might need a sewing needle and thread to sew up my wound.” Rarity said as she looked at Applebloom then over at Scootaloo who was crying.

Applebloom started to help Rarity up and like she did with Scootaloo, Applebloom began to slowly wipe the blood off of Rarity as Scootaloo remained where she was crying for what her friend had done to the manticore. Rarity winced as she felt the rag drag across the wound on her chest. Applebloom looked up at her saying to her.

“Sorry about that Rarity I didn’t mean to hurt you.”

“I know Applebloom.” Rarity replied as she closed both eyes tightly from the pain she was in.

Finishing her work Applebloom walked over the box of cloth that Sweetie Belle had found and picked up a fresh cloth then bringing it over to Rarity. Applebloom had her sit down and started to tie it around Rarity's chest tightly not having a needle or thread present Applebloom said to Rarity as she pulled on the cloth to make it tighter.

“You're going to have make due with this until we can get you to a hospital or to Canterlot and have one of the royal medics take a look at you.” Applebloom said as she tightened the cloth around Rarity's chest.

Once the cloth was secured in place both Applebloom and Rarity walked over to Scootaloo who was still crying for what Sweetie Belle did to the manticore. Rarity said as gently as she could to the young Pegasus.

“It’s going to be alright darling there is no need to cry I am sure my sister will be alright.” Rarity said as she knelt down and nuzzled Scootaloo on her right cheek with her nose.

“How is Sweetie Belle going to be alright Rarity she killed that manticore then acted like it wasn’t a big deal?” Scootaloo said while sobbing.

“I don’t know Scootaloo I have never in all my life thought my sister was even remotely capable of something like this. I had no idea she even had that type of magic. Let alone was going to do something like this.” Rarity said as she looked at Scootaloo then over at Applebloom who was sitting down next to a broken crate.

Sweetie Belle sighed to herself then slowly got up and headed off towards the train station again alone in her thoughts she began to think about what her two friends had said to her. As the reality of what she had done slowly began to seep in she thought to herself as she neared the train.

“I am not insane. I had to do what I did. I had no choice. It was a monster. It deserved to die.” Sweetie Belle thought to herself.

Sweetie Belle got onto the train and headed out towards Canterlot castle. As she got to the castle Princess Luna was in the throne room looking out at the skyline wishing her sister was by her side. As Luna sighed to herself a soft knock came from the throne room doors turning to the door Princess Luna said.

“Come in please.”

Entering the throne room a guard lowered his head as he bowed to her saying to her.

“The royal blacksmith has arrived and is at the train station your majesty.”  The guard said as he bowed to the princess.

“Thank you please show him in right away and oh, one more thing before you go solder.” Luna said as she continued to look out the window at the night sky line.

“Yes your majesty?” The guard asked as he remained where he was.

“Tell me is Rainbow Dash with the royal blacksmith?”Princess Luna asked while still looking out the window at the night skyline.  

“No your majesty I do not know where she is your majesty.” The guard replied.

“You may go now please have the blacksmith meat me in my bedchambers.” Luna Replied as she slowly turned to face the guard.

“As you command your majesty.” The guard said as he got up then headed out of the throne room and towards the train station.

Sweetie Belle was greeted by a pony with muscular and broad shoulders who had with him a large long metal box. He looked at her then set down his package as he trotted up to her smiling warmly to her. Sweetie Belle said to him as she looked from the box back to the pony trotting up to her.

“Can I help you?” Sweetie Belle said with a slightly confused look on her face.

“Actually it is I that can help you little one.” The blacksmith said to Sweetie Belle.

“I don’t understand how can you help me?” Sweetie Belle asked with a even more confused look on her face.

Looking at Sweetie Belle the blacksmith smiled gently to her as he looked into her eyes he saw a small tear slip past her green eyes and trickle down her cheek. Placing a gentle hoof over her left shoulder the blacksmith said to her.

“Little one I am the royal blacksmith I have seen much in my time. I can tell by the look in your beautiful eyes that you have done something that you are not sure if it was the right thing to do. I can help you with this if you will but, let me I know what you are going through and what you are about to go through. I like you have lost many good friends over the years and like you I lost control of my anger and did the same thing that you have done. I know what it is like to kill and to question it latter after the deed is done and past.”

“How did you know that I have taken a life? When I haven’t even told Princess Luna about this yet.” Sweetie Belle asked as more tears slipped past her eyes and trickled down her cheeks.

Seeing that Sweetie Belle was about to fully start crying the blacksmith pulled the young unicorn into his powerful shoulders and hugged her tightly as Sweetie Belle began to sob. While sobbing into his shoulders Sweetie Belle heard him say to her while he hugged her tightly in his powerful hooves.

“Little one I know because as I said I saw the look in your eyes. It was a look of uncertainty a look of absolute pain and remorse for doing what you did. Like you I killed a innocent creature that had attacked my friends and just like you are doing now. I too was left to wonder if what I did was right or wrong. The attack on Ponyville has left you hurt and angry so you lost control and took your anger out on the demonic manticore ending its life.”

“How do you know about the attack on my home town? No pony knows about that yet I have not even told the Princess about it yet.” Sweetie Belle said as she continued to cry into the blacksmith’s shoulders.

“There, there little one. I know about the attack on your hometown because while making the item that I have brought with me for Princess Luna I heard the explosion. I know there is only one creature throughout all of this land that can cause such a loud explosion and that is Airghith the destroyer. I have seen his work before little one. I know far too well what he is capable of.” The blacksmith said as he slowly set Sweetie Belle down on the ground.

Looking up into the blacksmiths soft warming eyes Sweetie Belle dried her tears and said to the blacksmith.

“Who are you? How is it possible for you to know so much about the dragon?” Sweetie Belle asked as she looked into the blacksmiths soft warm eyes.

“I am just a simple wanderer my little filly one that has taken up blacksmithing to make a living.  Like you I have a role to play in the history of our great nation.” Replied the blacksmith warmly to Sweetie Belle as she finished drying her tears.

Looking over at a nearby poster of Starswirl the bearded Sweetie Belle began to slowly understand who the blacksmith really was and just how old he truly was. Turning her attention back to the kindly blacksmith. Sweetie Belle said to him as he smiled warmly to her while he picked up his package then nodded to her.

“Wait you can’t be…...him, can you?” Sweetie Belle said as the blacksmith started to head towards the main gate of the castle.

“Like I said I am just a simple wanderer who has a role to play in our nation's history.” The blacksmith replied to Sweetie Belle as he walked away from her placing his package onto his back.

Sweetie Belle again looked at the poster then headed towards the castle’s main gate. Getting to the castle's main gate they were both greeted by the royal guards who looked at Sweetie Belle with quirked eyebrows. Seeing this the blacksmith said to the two standing in front of the gate.

“She’s with me I need her to help me open the package that I have here for Princess Luna she and she alone is to lay eyes on it. Please let us pass.” The blacksmith said to the two guards stationed out front of the main castle gate.

Just as they were about say something to the blacksmith another guard called out to them as he made his way down a flight of steps towards the four standing outside the gate.

“Let both of them pass that is the royal blacksmith you both will be disciplined harshly if you don’t do as I command.” The guard said he got up to the gate.

Using his magic he unlocked the gate then moved to the right to allow Sweetie Belle and the blacksmith through the gateway. Bowing to both of them as they both crossed his path. The blacksmith looked at the young guard saying to him as he passed by him.

“Thank you, you are most kind.” The blacksmith said as he passed the guard.

Rising back up the guard said to both Sweetie Belle and the blacksmith.

“If you both will follow me I will take you to Princess Luna.” The guard said as he began to lead the the two of them up a flight of stairs and into along crystal hallway.

As the two of them passed by several large stained glass windows one window caught the attention of Sweetie Belle who walked over to it then said as she looked at it.

“Who is this?” Sweetie Belle said as she looked at the window then back at the guard who in turn looked up at the window then at Sweetie Belle.

The guard smiled and said to Sweetie Belle as he looked fondly at the window that Sweetie Belle was looking at.

“That young one is the first captain to the royal guards she was lost in battle many, many moons ago.” The guard said as he looked at the stained glass window then down at Sweetie Belle.

Looking at the stained glass window Sweetie Belle saw a pony with long blond hair carrying a bow and quiver on her back. Her armor was completely made out of silver plating. Looking more closely Sweetie saw that the pony in question had forest green eyes and amber colored fur. As Sweetie Belle was about turn to continue down the hallway leading towards the throne room. She spotted something on the chestplate of the armor worn by the pony in the stained glass window. Looking back at the guard then back at the stained glass window Sweetie Belle said to him as she stared at the glass window before her.

“Are those….....apples on her breastplate?”

The guard approached the stained glass window looked at it then looked down at Sweetie Belle saying to her warmly.

“Yes they are. Three to be precise.” The guard said as he looked into Sweetie Belle's green eyes.

“Who….....who is she? She is beautiful.” Sweetie Belle said as she looked back at the window then back at the guard.

“You look at the stained glass window portrait of Silver Apple. Her story although I do not have time to tell you right now is one told only to the royal guards to help us become better than what we are. Now if you will please follow me there is little time for us to waste and you I asume want to talk to Princess Luna am I correct?” The guard replied warmly to Sweetie Belle as she took one last look at the stained glass window then headed down the hallway.

“What, oh; yes you are correct I need to speak to her as soon as possible.” Sweetie Belle said as she took one last look at Silver Apples portrait then headed down the hallway.  

The blacksmith looked at the armor that Silver Apple wore and said to himself as he headed down the hallway as well.

“Yes Silver Apple’s story is one of both courage and sadness.” The blacksmith said to himself as he made his way down the long hallway leading to the throne room.

As he got to the throne room door the guard stopped him saying to him calmly.

“Princess Luna commanded that you will meet her in her royal bedchambers.” The guard said as he looked from the blacksmith then to Sweetie belle.

“I understand.” The blacksmith said to the guard

As the guard opened the throne room door he turned to Sweetie Belle saying to her.

“Wait here I will come get you when the Princess wants to see you.”

Sweetie Belle sat down in front of the door leading into the throne room and nodded to the guard as he opened the door. Then watched him close it again as he walked up to Princess Luna who was sitting on her throne sighing deeply to herself. When Princess Luna saw the guard come into the throne room and bow deeply to her she asked him.

“Have you shown the blacksmith my bedroom chambers yet?” Princess Luna asked the royal guard.

“Not yet your majesty there is somepony else that wants to see you.” The royal guard replied as she bowed to Princess Luna.

“Really? Who would want to see me at this hour other than the blacksmith?” Replied Princess Luna sternly to the guard as she laid a hoof onto her chin and tapped her chin lightly.

“I do not know her name your majesty but, she is young and is waiting out in the hallway. The blacksmith is out there too shall I show them both in? Or would you rather I show only the little filly in?”

Princess Luna descended her throne and walked over to a nearby window peered out then said to the guard.

“Show them both in I will speak to both of them.”

“As you command your majesty.” The guard replied as he rose to his hooves then walked over to the door leading from the throne room into the hallway.

The guard let the two into the throne room and was about to leave when Princess Luna called out to him.

“Please remain here I will have need of your advice when I am done with my two visitors.” Princess Luna called out to the guard who turned around and bowed deeply to her.

Sweetie Belle took in a deep breath then slowly let it out before she said to Princess Luna.

“Your majesty I am Sweetie Belle I am the younger sister to Rarity the element holder of generosity who has been hurt by a demonic manticore. Rainbow Dash would have brought the information to you herself if she was not hurt herself. She is now in the Everfree forest along with Applejack who might not live to see another sun rise for she like my sister and Rainbow has been badly injured. My home of ponyville has been completely wiped out. I beg you to hear me out on this matter.” Sweetie Belle said as she looked at Princess Luna then down at the floor while a few crystal tears fell from her nose and onto the floor.

“Go on little filly please tell me how did your home get wiped out.” Luna replied gently to Sweetie Belle.

“Our town was attacked by some sort of dragon according to Rainbow Equestria is facing an army that numbers in the tens of billions. I do not know how many soldiers attacked our small town of ponyville only that of the four thousand that lived there only thirty six of us remain.”

Princess Luna hearing this as she looked out the window to the darkening sky coming from the direction of the crystal empire said to Sweetie Belle.  

“I see child thank you for your information I will send you back to the forest with the royal doctors they can help you save your friends lives. Go now with haste and may Celestia’s spirit watch over you little one.” Princess Luna said to Sweetie Belle who bowed deeply to her.

Princess Luna nodded then turned her attention to the blacksmith saying to him.

“Did you bring the item that I asked for you to make?” Princess Luna said as she looked at him with cold eyes.  

“I did your majesty and let me warn you again. This sword is ancient and very powerful do not trifle with magic that you do not understand nor know how to wield.” The blacksmith replied sternly to Princess Luna as he lowered the box he had been carrying on his back to the floor of the throne room.

“I understand besides the sword is not for me it is…...for somepony else.” Princess Luna replied to the blacksmith as she looked at him then walked over to him and looked down at the box sitting on the throne room floor.

The blacksmith opened the box and allowed Princess Luna to look inside of it seeing the sword before her she smiled greatly at him. The sword had a large metal curved inward spike for the pommel. The hilt was bent up and down with a large black jewel in the center of it. The grip of the sword was wrapped in black leather the sword itself was from blade to hilt four and half feet long. The blades width was a total of three feet. On the blade itself were red glowing symbols that seemed to shine and glow with demonic energy. As the blacksmith closed the box he looked at Princess Luna who in turn said to him as she returned to her throne and sat back down.

“I have offered you payment for this sword and yet you turned it down is there any type of payment you will take for this?” Princess Luna asked of the blacksmith who looked over to Sweetie belle before replying with.

“Yes there is one payment that I will take for making this most evil of weapons.” The blacksmith replied to Princess Luna as his eyes never left sight of Sweetie Belle who was sitting next to him.

“Name it and it shall be your’s provided it is within reason that is of course.” Princess Luna said to him as her eyes fell to Sweetie Belle who was still sitting next to the blacksmith.

“Place this young unicorn under my charge and we will call that my payment. She has need of one that has gone through what she has done and gone through. Thus I am the one to help her in her time of need.” The blacksmith replied to Princess Luna softly as he laid a gentle hoof over Sweetie Belle's left shoulder.

“Sweetie Belle what is it that you have done that would cause the blacksmith to want to take you as his student.” Princess Luna said to Sweetie Belle as she looked at her with a confused look on her face.

“I….I killed the manticore I didn’t see any other way to save my friends or my sister. So I took its life. I will take my punishment for this act but, I beg you please allow me to return to my sister and my friends in the Everfree forest. Without my help it will be too late for Applejack for I know where they are.” Sweetie Belle replied to Princess Luna as a few tears slid down her nose and hit the floor.

Looking at Sweetie Belle Princess Luna said to her sternly.

“Sweetie Belle wait in the hallway I will make my decision about your punishment for this act after I have spoken to the blacksmith.”  

Sweetie Belle gulped hard when she saw the anger in Luna’s eyes but, did as she was told. Sweetie Belle slowly headed to the door of the throne room then headed out into the hallway to await her punishment. Looking back at the blacksmith Princess Luna said to him as she sighed deeply to herself.

“You have felt their presence here in this world have you not blacksmith?” Princess Luna asked as she looked at him then down at the floor.

“Yes I have felt their presence in our world your majesty.” The blacksmith replied to Princess Luna as he sighed deeply.

“Then you know as well as I that the decedent of Silver Apple is going to fight in this war don’t you?” Princess Luna said as she looked solemnly at the blacksmith.

“I do.” Replied the blacksmith calmly to Princess Luna.

“So tell me whatever did happen to Silver Apple?” Princess Luna asked as she looked into the amber colored eyes of the blacksmith.

“You and I both know that I sent her to the mirror world to retrieve the book of magic but, what I didn’t know was she was going to fall in love in that world.” The blacksmith said to princess Luna as he lowered his head when he heard Luna say to him.  

“She didn’t just fall in love there did she blacksmith?” Princess Luna said as she looked at him with sad eyes.

“No she didn’t just fall in love in the mirror world. She actually got married so when I learned she was not about to come home I offered her a choice. Stay in the mirror world and be completely cut off from her friends and family or return home and leave her husband behind forever. She chose to remain with her husband and died a great mother whose children in turn had children of their own.” The blacksmith said as she watched Princess Luna raise her head back up so her eyes met his amber colored eyes.

“What happened to the decedent’s family?” Princess Luna asked as she stared into the blacksmiths eyes.  

“The decedent's father and mother both taught their daughter how to use a bow and before her training could be complete they both died leaving her to be raised by her brother and grandmother. A fierce but, very honest young girl she was had to watch as both her mother and father died in front of her saving her friends life.” The blacksmith said calmly as he walked over to the same window that Princess Luna had been previously looking out of.

As he looked out the window he saw the sky was getting darker and darker as flashes of light could be seen off in the far distance. As the light was seen disappearing and reappearing each one a different color the blacksmith turned to Princess Luna as she asked him.

“Tell me blacksmith who was the friend that the descendants family had to die for while saving her friends life?”

The blacksmith looked down then said as he looked back up to Princess Luna.

“You know her as the element of generosity.” The blacksmith said as he stared grimly into Luna’s eyes.  

“You don’t mean?” Luna said as she looked back into the blacksmiths amber colored eyes.

“Yes I do mean her. You see Princess Luna Silver Apple knew as I did that some day her armor and her bow would have to be brought back to Equestria. And yes Rarity was the one that the decedent's mother and father gave their lives for. The decedent had gotten into an argument that day with young Rarity and rather than deal with it as she should have done so. The stupid child ran away with the decedent chasing her. As they both ran out onto the broken bridge overlooking griffin gorge the bridge gave way from their body weight. The decedent tried on her own to help Rarity but, was unable to do so. It was the descendants screaming for help that brought her mother and father to that gorge. And it was her father’s and mother's choice to step out onto the bridge and save Rarity's life at the coast of their own lives. For the past fourteen years that little girl has had to live without a mother and father all because her friend Rarity had to be foolish and run out onto a bridge that was too weak to hold her weight.” The blacksmith said as a small amount of anger showed in his amber eyes.

“I am sensing you are angry with Rarity for causing this to happen to the descendants mother and father.” Princess Luna said as she looked at the blacksmith then back down at the floor again.

“No I am not angry with Rarity or with the decedent neither of them asked for this and thus I can not hold fault to either of them.  I am angry because that young girl is about to come here and fight in a war that she shouldn’t have to fight in yet without her we will not win. Even if Celestial Sparkle does managed to save your friend Snowdrop that still leaves the dragon to deal with and death herself must also be dealt with as well. You may not know this but, the armor that Silver Apple wore the day before I sent her to the mirror word was enchanted. The arrows that rest inside the quiver are the only thing that can harm death.Thus death will stop at nothing to destroy those arrows. The armor will protect the bearer of it from deaths attacks provided she is not shot with an arrow dipped in dragon's blood. It was the fires and blood of many good dragons that helped to forge that armor and thus that is the only thing that can penetrate the armor.”

“I see you are aware that Amora has the dragon's heart and the alicorn amulet correct.” Asked Princess Luna as she half smiled to the blacksmith.

“Yes but, you know that even with demon venom placed onto the blade that you saw there is still no real guarantee that Amora will be able to kill that monster. That is why there is a jewel on the hilt of the sword. I enchanted it so It will trap the beast inside of it forever. Thus regaining her full power she will be able to go to Tarartus and lay waste to the one that stole her throne. Balance will be brought back to Tarartus and thus death will either join her two sisters or she will fall. And a new one will be chosen to take her place one that is far more powerful and more discerning than this version of death ever will be.” The blacksmith said as he turned around and saw the lights off in the distance flashing more and more frequently.  

“Very well I will allow you to take the young unicorn as your charge seeing as how you are so fond of her. But, you will in turn for me doing this will fully teach her when to use her magic and when not to use it. I don’t ever want to hear of her killing another creature like that again.”

“Thank you your majesty but, there is one thing you need to know before I leave to take her and royal doctors back to Sweetie Belle's camp.” The blacksmith said as he bowed deeply to Princess Luna who looked at him in turn with a quirked eyebrow.

"And what would that be blacksmith?" Luna asked as she looked at him and he at her with great sadness in his eyes.

“That was no demonic manticore that Sweetie Belle killed I didn’t want to say this in front of her because she was already upset enough as it was. But, I have a picture with me of what the creature looks that she killed please bring her back in here and I will show her the picture to confirm my suspicion.” The blacksmith said to Princess Luna as he reached into his front pocket with his magic taking out a picture then holding it in the air for Luna to see it.

Once Luna got a good look at the creature she said to the guard that remained in the throne room.

“Bring that child back in here at once!” Princess Luna all but barked out her command to the solder in the throne room.

“As you command your majesty.” The guard said as he bowed then opened the throne room door and let Sweetie Belle back into the throne room.

Looking that the young unicorn then at the blacksmith Princess Luna said to Sweetie Belle who seemed rather afraid of the princess.

“Is this the monster that you killed Sweetie Belle?” Princess Luna asked as she showed the picture that the blacksmith had to Sweetie Belle.

Sweetie Belle looked at the picture then at Princess Luna and finally at the blacksmith before saying to both of them.

“Yes that is the monster that I killed. The monster that attacked my sister and two friends as my sister and I tried to make our way here to warn you about the army that you're about to face.”

“That young filly was no demonic manticore it is actually something far older and more fouler than a demonic manticore. It is actually a demonic scouting hound which means Lady Galanthus and her army have fully risen from their eternal prison.” The blacksmith said to Sweetie Belle as she looked at the photo being held up by the blacksmiths magic.

“We need to leave and leave now I will help you get back to your friends safely and Princess Luna has agreed to place you under my charge.” The blacksmith said as he looked at her with his amber colored eyes.

Sweetie Belle looked up at Princess Luna who in turn looked back at her and said to Sweetie Belle as she sat on her throne.

“You are to go with the blacksmith and do as he tells you to do you are now his student he will teach you when to use your magic and when not to use your magic. I hope that you will be a good student for him. Please pay him the respect that one of his age is owed and I will see you on your next visit here little Sweetie Belle. You need not worry about being punished for this now know what you killed I see you had little choice in the matter. Go now and good luck little one.”  

Sweetie Belle bowed deeply to Luna and then headed out of the throne room with the blacksmith following her. As the two of the headed down to the castle main gate they saw several chariots awaiting them out front of the castle. Each one had one of Princess Luna's personal guards at the front of it. There were six in total two of which were empty and the other four each had a pony dressed in a white coat with a red cross on his hat. As Sweetie Belle and the blacksmith each took their own chariots Sweetie Belle said the royal guard in front of her chariot.

“Head the train station just outside of ponyville from there head to the edge of the Everfree forest. I will show you the way once we get to the forest.” Sweetie Belle said as she looked at the dark royal guard who didn’t reply to her command.

The dark royal guards all whinnied loudly then reared up on their hind legs unfurled their wings and took off almost knocking the young unicorn out of her chariot as they flew through the air. The guards flew for all but ten minutes before they landed in front of the train station and Sweetie Belle got off of her chariot then yelled out for her sister.

“Rarity where are you?” Sweetie Belle yelled out.

A few seconds went by before Sweetie Belle heard a reply from Scootaloo.

“Over here Sweetie Belle we are over here.” Scootaloo said as she waved a hoof at Sweetie Belle.

Looking to her right Sweetie Belle saw her friend standing near a large blue building with two windows in the front and green door that was opened. Running over to as two of the four doctors followed her she found her sister sitting on a bed inside the building that Scootaloo was standing in front of. Applebloom was sitting next to Rarity when the doctors came in and began to examine Rarity’s wound. Seeing that Rarity was going to need stitches they gave her a shot of anesthesia then began to stitch her up her wound. Rarity slowly passed out from the pain she was as the doctors used their magic to move her to the chariot that Sweetie Belle was once in. Sweetie Belle stepped back into her chariot along side her unconscious sister.Then directed her two friends to each get onto a chariot with one of the doctors in it. Both Applebloom and Scootaloo did so without question as Sweetie Belle then directed the royal guards to fly them to the Everfree forest. Getting to the forest Sweetie Belle led the other two doctors into the forest and the camp that Fluttershy and the others were at. Tending to Applejack one of the doctors said as he looked up at Applebloom who was watching his every movement intently.

“OK your sister had eight broken ribs a badly infected cut on her flank and a broken leg we need to get her out of her and back to the castle. There we can provide a better line of treatment for your sister Ms. Apple.” The doctor said.

“I am not about to let you take her without me being by her side.” Applebloom said as she watched the doctors levitate Applejack up and out of the woods.

Turning to her the other Doctor said to her while she treated Rainbow for her head injury and other injures that the blue Pegasus had stained while the dragon destroyed ponyville.  

“That is fine with us we can leave your friends here and come back for them in a few hours. Right now we need to get these two to safety and get your sister to a hospital room where she can get proper medical treatment.” The second doctor said to Sweetie Belle as he waved a flashlight in Rainbows eyes.  

After looking at Rainbows eyes for any sign of pupil constriction and seeing that Rainbow’s eyes did constrict as they were suppose to do so. The doctors used their magic to help Rainbow up and moved her to a awaiting chariot as Fluttershy rose up to go with her friend one of the doctors said to her.

“I am sorry but, we do not have enough room for you and all the little ones besides if you leave who will remain and take care of them until we come back with help.” The doctor said to Fluttershy who looked back at the fillies and colts all of whom looked at her with scared looks on their faces.

Fluttershy seeing the looks on the fillies and colts faces nodded to the doctor as she returned to the warmth and safety of the campfire. Then Fluttershy nuzzled down next to several of the little ones she was looking after. As the doctors were about to leave Sweetie Belle got off her chariot and without any word to her two friends directed the royal guards to take her sister and Applejack as well as Rainbow Dash to the castle for proper medical treatment. Walking up to Fluttershy, Sweetie Belle lowered her head and said to her as she sat down on the cold hard ground in front of the custard colored pegasus.

“Fluttershy I….I have something that I need to tell you. But you're not going to like it.” Sweetie Belle said as she sat in front of Fluttershy on the cold hard ground.

Fluttershy raised her head then looked at Sweetie Belle and nodded to her as she waited for Sweetie Belle to say what she needed to say to her. The moon rose in the sky the forest was still and quiet Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Applebloom and scootaloo where all on their way to the castle. Fluttershy remained in the forest with Sweetie Belle who was left all most heartsick by her actions in ponyville earlier that night. As Fluttershy looked at Sweetie Belle she saw that the young unicorn was crying. Crystal tears dripped one by one down the little unicorns face and off her nose splashing silently on the ground beneath her hooves. As Sweetie Belle looked up and saw only love and light in Fluttershy’s sky blue eyes. This only served to cause the little unicorn to cry even harder and more. For Sweetie Belle felt like she didn’t deserve Fluttershy’s kindness or love. Fluttershy pulled the little unicorn into her shoulders and Sweetie Belle started to fully sob. Saying to her as she stroked the little unicorns back with her hooves.

“Whatever it is that you have to tell me it will be alright Sweetie Belle I want you to know that.” Fluttershy said to Sweetie Belle as she held the little unicorn tightly in her hooves.

Chapter 22.

Chapter 22.

Amora and Pinkie both climbed back to their feet as Amora wiped a finger over her lower left side of her lips then looked at it as reddish black blood showed on her finger. She let out a soft growl as she smiled while delicately licking the blood off her finger she said to Twilight.

“Your friend has spunk I will give her that, as foolish though as she was for hitting me like that she still has spunk.” Amora said while looking at Twilight who in turn looked back at her with anger in her eyes.

“Tell us what is going on or I swear Amora you will never get out of Sunsets body you will be trapped within her mind and soul forever.” Twilight said angrily to Amora.

Sighing Amora looked over at Pinkie as her eyes flashed from jet midnight black back to teal Pinkie looked as if she was about to start crying. Amora saw this and said to her while her eyes flashed from jet midnight black to teal.

“Not to worry I won’t harm your mare friend Pinkie I still have need of her and she loves you very much. Although I am not sure why she loves you only that she does.” Amora said as she looked at Pinkie who in turn lowered her head saying to her as tears began to run down her pink cheeks.

“I hate you Amora. I hate what you have turned my girlfriend into. How you used her for your own selfish reasons.” Pinkie said as she started to cry.

Amora shrugged her shoulders then looked back at Twilight saying to her coldly.

“Give me a body to consume and I will in turn tell you all that is happening but, you won’t like what needs to be said.” Amora said as she turned her attention to Twilight who replied to her with.

“Very well but, no more games Amora you either tell us what is going on or you will be stuck in Sunsets mind and soul forever. I can think of no worse punishment than that for you.” Twilight said as she got up out of her chair and started to walk to the door only to stop when Amora said to her.

“Try it princess. If you condemn me to this body then you in turn condemn Pinkie and Sunset to a life of a living tartarus. For I will make their lives so painful that you will rule the day that you went against your word with the likes of me.” Amora said as she glared at Twilight who in turn glared back at her.

“Alright that is it! I have heard just about enough out of the both of you! Twilight, Amora sit your damn asses down, NOW!” Luna said so angrily to both of them that a look of fear and shock came over both Twilight and Amora’s faces.

As Amora and Twilight both looked at each other then at Luna. Vice Principal Luna got out of her chair and walked over to Twilight without a single word to her picked Twilight up then tossed her onto the bed. Twilight landed unceremoniously on the bed banging her head against the back wall causing her to yelp in pain as she looked up at the vice principal. Turning to Amora Luna did the same to her as well. Yelling at them both Vice Principal Luna yelled out.

“YOU TWO BOTH HAVE BEEN PLAYING ENOUGH GAMES WITH EACH OTHER TO MAKE ME SICK! YOU AMORA WILL FULLY SET SUNSET SHIMMER FREE RIGHT THE FUCK NOW! AS FOR YOU TWILIGHT THIS WHOLE ‘I AM A PRINCESS SO I CAN DO WHAT THE FUCK I WANT TO A DEMON QUEEN ENDS NOW!” Luna yelled at both of them while glaring at both Twilight and Amora who in turn just looked at each other then back at Luna.

After a few minutes of Twilight and Amora staring at each other Amora said to Twilight as she got off the bed and looked at Twilight then over at Luna.

“Twilight did you know that Luna was capable of such…... behavior?” Amora said as she looked at Twilight then at Luna while she smiled at Luna.

“I had no idea that Luna was even capable of picking me up and tossing me around like a ragdoll let alone that she was even remotely capable of something like this. Please don’t hurt her for doing this.” Twilight said to Amora.

Amora grinned wickedly as she licked her lips while staring at Luna as she said to Twilight.

“Oh, not to worry I won’t harm one hair on her pretty head however she does that to me again it will be rather interesting to watch her scream.”

As Twilight looked from Amora to Luna then back at Amora who looked rather pleased with the recent display of aggression shown from Luna. Twilight got up off the bed as well. Then rubbed the back of her head tenderly as she said to Luna.

“You are right Luna we both have been acting like idiots very well I will honor my deal with Amora but, I have no idea where to take her so she can get a new body.” Twilight said as she started to look down at the floor then looked back up when Luna said to her.

“I know where to take her but, you and Rose Cherry need to do as you have promised Amora and give her the trinity bracelet as well as a new body. Do you understand Twilight?”

“Wait what did Rose Cherry agree to? I don’t remember her ever saying any type of agreement to Amora.” Twilight said with confusion showing on her face.

“Rose Cherry didn’t make any deal with Amora but rather she agreed to give you the trinity bracelet. You in turn told each of us that bracelet can separate Amora from Sunset. So unless you truly are planning on going against your word I would highly suggest you stop this foolishness and get to it.” Luna said while she crossed her arms under chest.  

Looking to amora who nodded to Twilight, Twilight closed her eyes then sighed as she heard Amora say to everyone.

“I am getting tired I need to rest contact me when you are ready to remove me from this body and thus I will unlike Twilight honor my deal with her. But, before I go answer me this Twilight.” Amora said as she turned her gaze to Twilight fully while sniffing the air.

“Yes Amora what is it?” Twilight said as she looked at Amora then down at the floor not wanting to hear what Amora was about to say to her as Twilight realized why Amora was sniffing the air..

“Do you or do you not have your magic?” Amora asked as she glared at Twilight once she caught the scent of a human and not a pony with magic.

“I….”Twilight began but, was cut off when Amora snapped at her.

“Yes or no is all I want to hear from you princess.”Amora snapped angrily to Twilight.

Swallowing hard Twilight’s gaze remained fixed at the floor as she said to Amora.

“No I don’t have my magic even if I did have my magic I have no real way to honor my deal with you. I do not know how to open the portal leading to Tarartus. I was hoping you wouldn’t know this and thus be able to convince you to leave Sunset without having to say this to you.” Twilight said as she felt Amora close the gap between her and herself.

Amora grabbed Twilight by her throat picking her up so her feet were dangling a few feet off the ground as Amora grabbed onto Twilight and held her in the air she yelled out to Twilight.

“Give me one good reason why I shouldn’t break your neck for lying to me!” Amora yelled out as she held Twilight by her throat while slowly squeezing the life out of her.

“I….(choking)..didn’t…” Twilight tried to sputter out but Amora cut her off when she squeezed even harder on Twilight's throat cutting her off in mid sentence.

“Amora put her down, NOW!” Rose Cherry barked angrily at the demon queen.

Amora looked at Rose Cherry then up at Twilight who was starting to turn blue from lack of oxygen to her body as Amora slowly squeezed the life out of her. Growling and snarling like a mad dog Amora opened her hand and let Twilight fall unceremoniously back to the ground. Twilight hit the floor hard as she began to cough while tears came down her velvet cheeks. Twilight said to Amora as she slowly picked herself up to her knees then crawled over to Amora taking a hold of her by the waist.

“I am sorry Amora I never meant to lie to you I don’t have my magic right now. But Rose Cherry gave me a spell that can restore my magic. With my magic I can open the portal leading from Equestria into Tarartus and thus send you home. We will give you what you want. The dragon heart crown, the alicorn amulet, the trinity bracelet, the dragon slayer and a new body if you only but, release Sunset from your thrall. I swear this will all be done I will even go with you to Tarartus and become your slave if I must in order to get you to let Sunset go. Please I beg you don’t take your anger out on her. She doesn’t deserve this.” Twilight said as she cried while holding onto Amora by her waist.

Hearing that she was going to have the dragon slayer returned to her and knowing that Twilight was indeed intent on honoring her deal with her Amora said to Twilight.

“You need not go to Tarartus and you can let go of me. I have no need for a slave if you truly are going to restore the dragon slayer to me then I will use it to kill the dragon Arighith.” Amora said as she laid her hands onto Twilight's head then pushed Twilight off of her.

Twilight fell backwards onto her back as she looked up at Amora who was just reaching behind her neck to remove the alicorn amulet from her neck. As Amora began to unclasp it she said to Twilight who was on her back staring at the demon queen.

“Even if you used your magic Twilight, Sunset would still be afraid of you.”Amora said to Twilight as Twilight stared up at her in shock.

“Darling are you saying that Sunset is scared of twilight because of her magic or because Twilight is well Twilight.” Rarity asked in confusion as she looked from Twilight to Amora.

Amora grined then said to both Twilight and Rarity.

“Sunset is afraid of you Rarity but, more so of Twilight I would call it more on the lines of terrified of all of you.”

“I don’t understand why would Sunset be terrfied of Twilight or scared of us for that matter?” Rainbow Dash asked as she too looked at Amora then to Twilight who was still on the floor.

“That is something you will have to ask of her Rainbow Dash. It is that fear that has kept me here.” Amora replied to Rainbow as she continued to undo the clasp on the the alicorn amulet.

“Please don’t go Amora we still have questions and you have the answers that we need to hear.” Fluttershy meekly said.

Turning her attention to Fluttershy who sat in the far corner of the room looking down at her lap as she felt Amora’s gaz upon her. Amora replied to her sternly saying.

“Be grateful I am too weak and too tired to feed on you vampire! But, you are right I do have some answers for you for all of you. You should all at least know that It wasn’t my wanting to go back to my home that has kept me in her. It was Sunsets fear of all of you and her fear alone that has kept me in this…..realm. “ Amora snarled out in anger towards everyone in the room.  

“Then tell us why is your blood reddish black when normal pony blood is bright red and human blood is just red?” Twilight said as she started to pick herself up off the floor.

“It is was that fear that Sunset has of each of which has caused me to start consuming her as if she was a vampire. Which is why my blood er… I mean her blood is turning reddish black instead of being red or bright red.” Amora said as she glared at Twilight while her hands rested on the clasp of the alicorn amulet.

“So what do you we do with you now, I mean now that we know about what is actually happening to Sunset?” Luna asked as she crossed her arms then stared coldly at Amora.

“The longer I am in her body the less likely I will be able to leave her body. What you do with me or with her is of little concern to me all I want is for Twilight to honor the deal she made with me.” Amora said as she looked from Twilight to Luna while carefully taking the last clasp off of the alicorn amulet.

“I see and how much time do we have get you out of my baby for good?” Asked Rose Cherry grimly to Amora as she stood up from Sunsets bedside.

“I give her another….. Oh, about twenty hours before there is little to nothing left of Sunset Shimmer and I will have fully consumed her.” Amora mused and slightly smirked to Rose Cherry who in turn looked back with anger at Amora as she asked Amora.

“Why are you getting weaker I thought you said Sunsets fear was feeding you?”

“It is feeding me and I am consuming your daughter. But that fear as tasty as it might be to me is also killing me. I need vampire blood to live and right now I don’t have that. You all have made it clear that you are willing to die to protect Fluttershy. Thus I have no real food. In my weakened state I would more than likely kill Fluttershy if I was to feed on her. Something that Sunset won’t allow. We are both acting as one body thus we are both dying.” Amora said as she slowly began to take off the alicorn amulet.

“Wait before you go if we give you some of my blood when we transfer you to a new body would that help you?” Fluttershy asked as she looked up to see Sunsets eyes flicker from jet midnight black to teal.

“It would help me but, it would not sustain me for long I need to fully consume your entirety of blood Fluttershy again something that Sunset won’t allow to happen. You all have only twenty hours to free me and allow her to heal. Otherwise you can sit back and watch as we both die the choice is yours.”

Hearing this Fluttershy jumped to her feet just as Amora was about to disappear and grabbed the Alicorn amulet then reconnected it around Amora’s neck. Causing Amora to remain where she was. As Amora was about to say something to Fluttershy over this Fluttershy stuck out her right arm to Amora and said only one word to her.

“Feed.” Fluttershy said as she glared at everyone as they all were about to stop her from doing what she was doing.

“You're insane vampire I will kill you if I feed on you.” Amora said as she began to slowly lose control as her hunger took over.

“No you won’t kill me I know Sunset well enough to know that you will be able to stop before you wind up killing me. Besides no one here is willing to feed you I am so please just feed and we will see if you are able to live. You may be evil Amora but, even you do not deserve to die.”

“Please Fluttershy back away I don’t want to do this. I offer you one chance to save your life Fluttershy back away from me. Your scent is enticing me to feed on you. Back. AWAY. FROM. ME!” Amora said as she could feel her hunger fully taking effect of her as her wings began to fully show themselves and Sunsets skin went from onyx to red.

“No Amora I will not back away from you and my friends will not hurt you either for doing what you must nor will they stop me from doing what I must to save your life.” Fluttershy said as she still held her arm out to Amora.

“to bad the rest of your friends don’t share the same sentimental values on life as you do vampire. You would have made a better demon than a vampire. ” Amora said as she started to breath in deeply while her hunger and need to feed took full control of her senses.

Amora’s wings now fully erected from her back unfurled and Amora looked at Fluttershy saying to her as she snarled to her.

“I offer you once more a chance to live Fluttershy. Back away from me I don’t want to kill you.”

“No you need to live and Sunset needs to live. I will not allow either of you to die so hush now and feed.” Fluttershy said as she felt Amora take a hold of her arm.

Amora took a hold Fluttershy then flapped her wings as she floated into the air saying to her as she suddenly fell to ground on her knees.

“I need to be in the air I am too weak to fly too weak to feed.” Amora said as she looked back up at Fluttershy who knelt down next to her laying a gentle hand on her shoulder saying to her.

“I know how to get you into the air but, you are not going to like it.” Fluttershy said as she started to pick the weakened demon up in her arms.

Wheezing a bit Amora felt her teeth elongate and as she heard her stomach rumble she said to Fluttershy who carried her towards the door of Sunsets room.

“Where are you taking me vampire I don’t understand.”

“To the roof.” Fluttershy said as she turned with Amora in her arms and looked at Rainbow who got up and opened the door for her saying to her and to Amora.

“Flutters are you sure you want to do this?” Rainbow asked as she looked at Amora then at Fluttershy.

“Yes I am Rainbow Dash and don’t try to stop me. All of you should be ashamed of yourselves none of you including Twilight was willing to actually feed her and help her stay alive. She is a creature of evil yes. But that doesn’t mean she deserves to starve to death.” Fluttershy replied angrily to Rainbow Dash who stepped to the side to allow Amora and Fluttershy both to leave the room.

“Amora if you kill her you will have me to contend with do you understand?” Rainbow said as she looked at Amora who didn’t reply but, only showed signs of getting weaker.

Luna saw how weak Amora was getting and immediately headed over to her placed her hand onto Sunsets throat and felt for a pulse. Then looked at Fluttershy as she said to her.

“You need to leave and head to roof now. It looks like Amora was mistaken about the time she gave us. Sunset is losing her pulse. Hurry fluttershy there isn’t much time left. Take her to the roof and do what you must we will stay here so as not to interfere with you.” Luna said as she removed her hand from Sunset's throat then looked at everyone in the room.

“Alright which is the room from this room.” Fluttershy said as she held tightly to Amora who wheezed and started coughing in Fluttershy’s arms.

“If you take a left from this door then head down the rest of the hallway you will find the roof entrance under the sign of ‘maintenance hatch’. Open that door and thus you will be able to reach the roof. And Fluttershy if you're going to roof to do what I think you are going to do to Amora. Then stand on the west side of the building for it is by far the tallest part of the hospital and the wind up there picks up rather nicely.” Luna said as she looked at Fluttershy then over at the rest of the group who all looked rather shocked from hearing what Luna just said.

“Alright and thank you Luna.” Fluttershy said as she walked out of the room carrying Amora in her arms.

Luna nodded to Fluttershy as she watched her walk out of the room. As Fluttershy walked out of the room she passed the crusaders and saw that Applebloom was crying in Scootaloo's arms. Not having the time to stop to see if she would help Applebloom, Fluttershy thought to herself as she made her way down the hallway and towards the maintenance roof door unaware that Sweetie Belle was following her.

“I will have to make sure I stop and help Applebloom once I am done helping Amora out.”

As she got to the door Sweetie Belle called out her causing Fluttershy to turn around with a surprised look on her face. As she heard Sweetie Belle say to her.

“Fluttershy let me get that door for you.” Sweetie belle said as she reached for the door.

“Oh, I didn’t see you there Sweetie Belle I…. thank you for helping me help Amora.” Fluttershy said as she looked at Sweetie Belle.

“It's not that demon that I am helping it is Sunset we all heard you in there we all know what is happening to Sunset.” Sweetie Belle said as she opened the door for Fluttershy.

“I see. Alright thank you for at least being honest with me about this. Now I need to get her to the roof and I would ask that you stay here.”

“I am sorry Fluttershy but, No I will not be doing that. If you really do plan on letting this monster feed on you like some sort of leach then you will need me to help get her off of you.” Sweetie Belle said as she started to follow Fluttershy up to the roof.

Fluttershy was to worried about both Sunset and Amora to really care if Sweetie Belle was following her or not. All she cared about was helping someone that needed her. As Fluttershy made her way up to the roof and Sweetie Belle opened the door leading to the roof itself she heard Amora wheeze out.

“Where am I?” Amora said in a state of delirium caused by her hunger and weakness.

“Shh Amora don’t worry about where you are right now. You will soon be feeding on me in just a few seconds.” Fluttershy said as she headed over the west side of the roof then climbed up the ledge of the roof and looked down.

“Fluttershy what are…..” Before Sweetie Belle could finish her sentence Fluttershy held out her arms and let go of Amora.

As Amora fell towards the ground her wings and body instinctively took over from her need to live. As the ground came up fast Amora spread her wings out and screeched like a hawk while she banked up and towards the sun. Flying back up towards the roof of the hospital Fluttershy quickly turned to Sweetie Belle and said to her only two words as Amora flew up behind her.

“Don’t watch.” Fluttershy said just as she felt Amora grab onto her then fly higher into the air.

Sweetie Belle turned away as Fluttershy was picked up by Amora and flown high into the air as Sweetie Belle looked away. She heard Amora screech out loudly as she held tightly onto Fluttershy’s body while she flew with Fluttershy up into the air high above the hospital. As Amora turned her head in a half circle motion to bit down into Fluttershy’s neck. She heard Fluttershy say to her.

“Do it feed on me and heal yourself.” Fluttershy said as she felt Amora sink her fangs into her neck and withdraw the blood she needed to live.

Fluttershy’s eyes went wide from the pain of Amora biting into her neck as she felt the demon feed on her. Fluttershy's eyes started to flutter and closed tightly as she and Amora slowly floated back to the rooftop of the hospital. As Amora growled out while feeding on her prey Sweetie Belle yelled out to her.

“Amora stop please you're going to kill her.” Sweetie Belle yelled out to Amora who was feeding so furiously on Fluttershy she didn’t hear Sweetie Belle's pleas for her to stop.  

The growling intensified as Amora lapped up the blood from Fluttershy’s neck just as Amora was about to finish Fluttershy off Sweetie Belle lunged at her knocking her off of Fluttershy. Sending all three of them rolling into the ledge of the hospital roof top. As Amora hit the ledge she saw that Sweetie Belle was about to fall off the building. Reaching out she grabbed onto Sweetie Belle then pulled her back over the ledge and stared coldly at her for a second. Before she growled out to her as she breathed deeply in and out through her nose and mouth.

“Thank you for not allowing me to kill Fluttershy. Now I would suggest you get her and yourself someplace…..safe.” Amora said as she sat up on her knees so her legs were right underneath her.

The sky went black and as Amora looked up into the black sky she said happily.

“I am about to heal.”

Sweetie Belle looked over at Fluttershy who was holding her neck in her right hand as blood trickled down her neck staining her blouse red. Raced over to her and grabbed onto her then pulled her frightened friend back inside the rooftop entrance just as a red lightning bolt struck Amora causing her to scream out. As she screamed Rarity looked up and said as she and her friends all heard the scream and boom from the lighting striking Amora’s body.

“Darling what the hell was that?” Rarity said as she looked up then looked at all of her friends.

“That Rarity that was Amora. That is what happens when demons feed on vampires or potential vampires. They are struck with lightning as the vampire's immortality is fused into the demon's soul and blood. Amora won’t need to feed now for another six or eight months. That alone should give us time to get her out of Sunsets body and allow my baby girl to heal.” Rose Cherry said as she cried.

“But you told us that if we allowed Amora to feed we would not have any means to save Sunset.” Rainbow said as she looked at Rose Cherry with confusion on her face.

“I said if she kills Fluttershy we won’t be able to change Sunset back. I wanted to get Amora to calm down in her feral state she would have killed Fluttershy. Now with the fact that she has fed and has more than likely not killed Fluttershy we can still transfer Amora to a new host body. One that will be able to take a beating and one that will also be to sustain Amora until she gets back to Tartarus. Which means Luna is right our games with the demon queen need to end.” Rose Cherry said as she looked at Twilight who in turn looked away and down at the floor.

“Darling I am sensing there is something about this demon that you have yet to tell us please what else have you not told us about her?” Rarity said as she looked at Rose Cherry then at Twilight.

“You are right Rarity there is one piece of information that I have yet to tell you. And that is how Amora is so strong for a mear demon that she can pick us up and toss us around like dolls.” Rose Cherry said as she looked at Rarity who looked back with concern in her crystal blue eyes.

“And that would be what exactly.” Rarity asked as she looked into Rose Cherries eyes.

“Amora is a halfling she is half demon and half vampire. Because of this she was able to kill all those that got in her way as she took the throne before the war for Equestria's first golden dawn got started. She is indeed a demon this is very true, but, she is half demon and half vampire which is why the demons chose her to be their queen. She always leads them to vampire nesting grounds and always allows other demons to feed from the best of the best vampires before she will feed. Evil though she is she will not let one of her own suffer if she can help prevent it.”

“But wouldn’t that also included vampires as well?” Rainbow Dash asked as she too had a look of confusion on her face.

“No it wouldn’t not after what vampires did to her family not after what he allowed to happen to her mother which is what caused her to become born as half vampire and half demon.” Rose Cherry said as they all heard a ear splitting screech coming from the roof and the final boom caused by the lighting striking Amora's body.

“Ok what the hell was that?” Rainbow said as she looked up at the ceiling.

“She is healed at least for now that is.” Rose Cherry said as she looked at all of her daughter's former friends that stood around her.

Amora let out a blood curtailing scream as she felt Sunsets body heal from the feeding she had done on Sunsets soul and body. Which in turn caused Sunset and Amora to become so weak. Now that she felt herself healed she slowly stood up then walked over to the roof access door. Opened it and found Fluttershy and Sweetie Belle huddled inside each holding tightly to the other one. Smirking at the sight of the two trembling before her Amora said to them both.

“Come out so I can heal Fluttershy’s wound then we will head back down to Sunsets room where I will leave her for now until you all have found me a suitable body to take over.” Amora said as she looked at each of them.

Looking up Fluttershy gulped then slowly stood her blouse stained red from the blood that had leaked out of her wound caused from Amora’s feeding on her. As she took a tentative step towards Amora, Fluttershy saw Amora grin to her and froze in her tracks. Amora slightly cocked her head to the right then said with a bemused annoyed look on her face to Fluttershy.

“Do you want to bleed to death vampire or do want me to heal your wound?” Amora said as she looked at Fluttershy while Sweetie Belle slowly came out of the small doorway to join Fluttershy out on the roof.

“I am sorry Amora I saw you grin and thought you were going to feed on me again.”

“I see well I am satiated for now. I will not need to feed again for another eight months. Though If I had killed you, there would be no way to separate me from Sunset. Who by the way wants this to end as soon as possible. I can feel her shame in this matter so please lets not keep her waiting.

“Very well Amora what do we need to do to heal my wound and thus separate you from Sunset?” Fluttershy asked as she looked at Amora who in turn smiled back at her while she raised her right hand up to Fluttershy's neck.

“Nothing there is nothing you need to do right now just stand there and keep quiet while I heal your wound.” Amora said as she placed her right hand over Fluttershy's neck then healed her wound.

Once Fluttershy’s neck was healed Fluttershy rubbed the area where Amora had bit her and looked at her Asking Amora with a sheepish grin on her face.

“Don’t suppose you could ummm well clean my blouse for me could you?”

Amora smiled then snapped her fingers as Fluttershy’s blouse disappeared then was replaced with a fresh clean one. As Amora watched Fluttershy rebutton her blouse she said to her.

“Tell me Fluttershy do you feel better now that your neck is healed?” Amora said as Fluttershy finished buttoning her blouse up.

“Yes I do why do you ask?” Fluttershy replied with a confused look on her face.

“It has been over eighty millennia since I have had to heal a vampire I wanted to make sure that I still knew how let alone was able to actually do it.” Amora replied as she saw a look of realization come over Fluttershys face.

“Your over eighty thousand years old!?!” Squeaked out Sweetie Belle as she looked up at Amora’s eyes and saw not anger but compassion coming from the demon queen.

“I would rather not go into any further details on this subject thank you Sweetie Belle. Now we need to head back to Sunsets room I like Sunset need to rest.” Amora said as she started to head back down stairs and towards Sunsets room.

Once the group got back down stairs Amora was just about to enter the room when she looked over and saw Scootaloo holding Applebloom who was still sobbing in Scootaloo’s arms. She then looked at Sweetie Belle saying to her.

“Your young friend needs you now Sweetie Belle go to her and do what you did for me for her. Help her.” Amora said as she slowly began to open the door to Sunsets room.

Sweetie Belle headed down the hallway then stood next to Scootaloo who held Applebloom in her arms while Applebloom cried in Scootaloo's shoulders. Fluttershy followed Amora in and each of them looked at the group all sitting in Sunsets room. As Amora reached up to remove the alicorn amulet from around her neck once she was fully inside the room and Fluttershy had returned to her spot next to Rainbow Dash. Amora said to them all.

“I want you all to know that as I remove this amulet from around my neck. All the pain in Sunsets heart caused by everything that Sunset has gone through over the past several weeks Is what has fed her fear of each of you. More so with you Twilight. She fears you more than she does the others.” Amora said as she was about to take the clasp  off the alicorn amulet she heard Twilight ask her.

“Wait Amora when will you tell us what is going on and why is my home of Equestria under attack?” Twilight asked stopping Amora for a second who looked at her then at Pinkie before saying to Twilight.

“When you get me a new body I will tell you then and only then and yes Twilight I will not play any more games with you about this matter. Get me a new body then I will tell you what you need to know but, Like I said you won’t like it.” Amora replied grimly to Twilight as she undid the clasp on the alicorn amulet.

“Let me be the judge of what i like and don’t like Amora.” Twilight snapped at her angrily.

“As you wish princess but I need to rest now contact me when you have new body for me to use until then I will rest.” Amora said as she took off the alicorn amulet then changed back into Sunset shimmer who collapsed to the floor of the hospital room.

As Rose Cherry went to her daughter's side to pick her up Twilight was now up off the floor and went to Sunsets bedside then removed the covers. And watched as Rose Cherry placed her daughter back into bed. Rose Cherry nodded to Twilight then headed into the hallway. Finding Applebloom out in the hallway crying in the shoulders of her friend Scootaloo Rose Cherry knelt down and asked the young girl.

“My child what is wrong?” Rose cherry said as she looked at Applebloom who was crying in shoulders of Scootaloo.

“My sister I think something really bad has happened to her. She acted as if she was going to go off and die somewhere.” Applebloom sobbed out.

“Tell me little one where did your sister go?” Rose Cherry replied gently as she took a hold of Applebloom and hugged her tightly in her arms.

“I don’t know she just hugged me tightly she told me to take care of my brother for her then left an hour ago.” Applebloom replied as she too hugged Rose Cherry tightly in return.

“I see alright we need to help Sunset then we can help your sister. Will you two take care of Applebloom for me while I tend to my daughter?” Rose Cherry said as she looked at Scootaloo then at Sweetie Belle.

The two crusaders both nodded as the each in turn helped their sobbing friend to a nearby empty room and helped her to get into the bed that was in that room. As Rose Cherry turned to head back inside the room Luna came out of the room and Rose Cherry said to her.

“How can we get a body for Amora I don’t even know where to start looking for one.”

“Like I said earlier I know where to go. One of the calls I made was to Red there is a girl’s body three doors down from us that we can use. The girl has no family of any type so no one will miss her if we use her body to play host for a demon. But if what Amora said is true if Sunset is afraid of Twilight and the rest of us. Then we are in for a long road with her.” Luna said as she looked at Rose Cherry in the eyes.

“Then we need to wait for Sunset to wake up and we can bring her to the girl's dead body and thus get that demon harpy out of my baby once and for all.” Rose Cherry said through grit teeth as she looked back at Luna who in turn started to walk away from her.

As Luna walked away from Rose Cherry, Luna heard her say to her.

“If you are looking for the crusaders Luna go two doors down you will find them there.”

Luna stopped then turned around and nodded to Rose who in turn nodded back then headed back into the room and found her daughter was awake. Seeing that Sunset was awake Rose Cherry took her by the hand and said to her.

“Honey I am so happy that you are awake how are you feeling right now?” Rose Cherry said to her daughter.

“Why does my jaw hurt?” Sunset replied as she laid an onyx colored hand over her jaw tenderly.

“Yeah that was because Applejack kind of decked you Sunset.” Rainbow replied as she looked at Sunset then handed her a box of Kleenex that she had found on a nightstand next to Sunset’s bed.

“I see did Amora give Applejack reason to hit her or did Applejack just fly off the handle and think that decking me er…. Her would be a good idea?” Sunset said as she accepted the tissue box from Rainbow then took out a few pieces to clean up her lower lip.

“Honey we don’t know why Applejack did this we were hoping that Amora would tell us yet she again has not told us what is really going on or why Applejack left here after she hit you. She did however tell us something that I would like to hear from you first hand if it is true or not though. And I hope it isn’t true at all.”

Looking at her mother Sunset could tell that Amora had told them all what she didn’t want any of them to hear. Pinkie seeing the look of uncertainty wash over Sunsets face took a hold of Sunsets hand and said to her.

“Honey your….. Your trembling is what Amora said to us true are you really afraid of us?”

“I…. yes Pinkie I am very terrified of all of you.” Sunset said as she looked down at her blankets.

“Sunset what did we do to you to cause you to be so afraid of us to be so afraid of me?” Twilight asked as she pulled Sunsets blankets up to her chest then tucked her in.

“You used the element of magic on me without regard towards the safety of the students that were in my control that day. Then again at the battle of the bands you again showed little regard for the safety of those in the crowd when your magic not mine summoned that giant pony creature that defeated the sirens. Have you even bothered to stop to think or to let alone ask yourself what would have happened at either event had you have failed to stop either me or the sirens Twilight?” Sunset said as she continued to look down at the blankets covering her rather than looking at Twilight directly.

“I….” Before Twilight could finish her sentence Sunset cut her off.

“Amora is trapped inside of me because you didn’t bother to think as to what would happen that day if you used the element of magic on me. While I was transformed into her I felt her pain and fear Twilight. Nor did you bother to consider what would happen if you had failed to stop the sirens. Yes I will not argue with you that the sirens were evil and yes I had my role to play in their down fall. But, in the end it was your magic not mine that caused that crystal pony creature to show up and take them out like it did.”

“Sunset honey what is your point that you are trying to make to Twilight.” Pinkie said as she interrupted Sunset.

“The point is Pinkie and Twilight people could have been hurt or even killed and yet Twilight has shown no remorse or regard for her actions both times over this. You Twilight also have left me here in this world one that I almost died in because you felt I needed a place to learn about friendship.”

“Darling are you saying that you do not wish to be in this world with us and have us or Pinkie in your life?” Rarity said to Sunset as Sunset looked at her then said to her.

“No Rarity I am grateful to have friends but, I am still afraid of all of you.” Sunset replied to Rarity who looked a bit confused but remained silent.

Sunset turned her attention to Twilight again saying to her sternly.

“I am yes don’t get me wrong on this very grateful Twilight to have been in this world because without you leaving me here. I would never would have fallen in love with Pinkie and I never would have learned about friendship. However you should have asked me if I really wanted to stay here.” Sunset said as she looked into Twilight's velvet colored eyes.

“I thought you would have been upset if I asked you what you wanted to do. So I made the choice for you when I know now that it was not mine to make.” Twilight said as she looked away from Sunset while a fear tears slipped past her eyes and trickled down her velvet colored cheeks.

“Yes I would have been upset with you Twilight. But, I would not have just dumped a strange girl from another world onto five people that knew very little about her. Or about why I was turned into a demon that night.” Sunset said as she looked down at her bed while Pinkie held her hand tightly.”

Sunset held on to Pinkies hand just as tightly as Pinkie held her hand in return while Twilight swallowed hard as she said to Sunset.

“You are right Sunset I showed no regard whatsoever for those that you took over at the Fall Formal. And yes I should have thought about what would happen to you when I used my element of magic on you like that. I also should have thought of what I was doing when we faced off against the sirens at the battle of the bands. I never should have made the choice for you about whether or not you wanted to stay here Sunset and for that I am truly sorry. I hope you can someday, someway, somehow, forgive me for this. I never meant to make you so afraid of me. I just wanted to help you is all. Please is there anything I can do to help you with this?” Twilight said as she looked down at the floor then looked back up when she heard Sunset say to her.

“There is one thing that you can do to start showing me that you have changed your ways and are willing to think before you act Twilight.” Sunset said as she looked up to her while Pinkie still held her hand tightly in her own.

“Name it I will do whatever you ask of me.” Twilight said with a smile on her face.

“Get Amora out of me so that we can both live our lives without me fearing that Amora will come back out of me while I sleep with Pinkie. I don’t want Amora to tear her apart if I should lose control and transform into her. I love Pinkie very much Twilight I can not take the risk of Amora hurting her or worse killing her if we should have another uh, fight.” Sunset said to Twilight who nodded in reply to this request.    

“It will be done as you have requested Sunset. And I will do whatever you ask of me to show you that I have changed my ways or at least that I am trying to change.” Twilight replied with a happy grin on her face.

Yawning Sunset smiled to Pinkie then laid back into her pillow again saying to Twilight as she slowly fell asleep again.

“That is all that I ask. That you simply think and consider your actions before you take them.” Sunset said as she fell asleep.

Rose Cherry came back into the room after having dealt with the crusaders and told everyone as Luna followed her in.

“Ok we have some good news and some bad news which do you all want to hear frist?” Rose Cherry said as she looked from Pinkie to Rarity then from Rarity to Sunset who was sleeping at the time being.

Rainbow stepped up saying.

“What is the bad news let's get the bad stuff out of the way then work on the good stuff.” Rainbow said as she looked from Luna to Rose Cherry then back again.

“The bad news is Applejack has indeed left the hospital which means she is headed for Equestria more than likely with the intent of fighting in the war to save Twilight's home.”

“And what is the good news?” Fluttershy asked as she looked at everyone in the room with her.

“The good news is my dear Fluttershy is that we have located a body to use for Amora. One that is no more than three doors down from here. So I think we need to let Sunset sleep for a few more hours then wake her up and start the transfer.” Rose replied to Fluttershy.

“Or we could just wake her back now and tell her the good news then end this nightmare and thus give Sunset what she wants. Which is no less than piece of mind and the means to be with Pinkie for good.” Rainbow chimed in as she stepped towards Sunset only to stop when Pinkie let go of her hand and stepped in front of her.  

“Rainbow let Pinkie be the one to wake her up if Sunset really did feel Amora’s pain and fear the night of the fall formal then that would mean she is telepathically linked to Amora. Which means you never wake up a demon queen unless you are that queens mate.” Twilight said to Rainbow who slowly backed away from Pinkie.

Turning to Sunset Pinkie laid her right hand on Sunsets chest over the glowing disc then slowly bent inwards and kissed Sunset on the forehead saying to her softly.

“Honey wake up we need you to know we have good news for you.” Pinkie said as she watched Sunset stir as she slowly woke up.

Stretching out her arms and yawning Sunset looked exhausted but nevertheless was willing to hear out her girlfriend. Stepping up her daughter's bedside Rose Cherry said to Sunset as she took her left hand into her own.

“Honey we have a body ready to be used to transfer Amora into we would like to move you down the hallway three doors down in order to start to transfer process.” Rose Cherry said to her daughter as she held Sunsets hand in her own.

Sunset nodded her reply then said to her mother calmly.

“Alright let's get this over with so that Pinkie and I can be together without any further issues. Afterwords I am going to have show you all where I have been living so that you can help me find a new home. Let's call this an act of trust on all of your parts. You get that demon out of me in return I show you where I have been living so you all will understand when I say I was looking forward to the sleep overs.” Sunset said as she looked from her mother then to everyone else in the room with her.  

“Alright but uh, let's get you something to wear you can’t go walking around the hospital with just a torn hospital gown on.” Pinkie said as she looked into Sunsets eyes.

Sunset looked down at her torn gown then looked up with a sheepish grin on her face as she said to everyone present in her room.  

“Yeah uh, where are my cloths by the way?’

Luna smiled as she got up and opened up a nearby cabinet then took out Sunset’s jacket and shirt and a pair of pants then handed these to Sunset. Who took them but, looked at her with a confused look on her face. Seeing this Luna said to her.

“If you are wondering where your mini skirt is that got ripped up pretty badly. So I while you slept I went to the store across the street and got you the pair of pants that you are now holding in your hands. I am not sure if they will fit you or not being as I do not know your waist size. As for your shoes I also picked up a pair of flat heel boots for you to wear uh, if that is OK with you that is. Your left boot the heel on it was torn off I assume that happen when you had your scuffle with Applejack.”

“Thank you Vice Principal Luna for your compassion and your absolutely generosity as well as your kindness to me.” Sunset said as she looked down and slightly blushed.

“Come one girls let give her some privacy so she can change then we can take her to get Amora out of her.” Twilight said as she got up then headed out of the room.

Everyone followed her every one that is but, Pinkie who stayed saying to Sunset as she looked at Sunset while Sunset held her new pants and boots in her hands.

“I would like to stay if you don’t mind to help you get changed beside I see you still have your cast on your leg so it might be hard to get dressed with that thing on you like that.” Pinkie said as she pointed to the cast on Sunsets leg.

“I would like that too but, there is no reason for you to worry about the cast on my leg when Amora healed herself she also healed my leg.” Sunset said as she pulled her leg up close to her chest then tore the cast off of her leg and dropped the pieces of it off the bedside.

Pinkie looked at her then at the broken cast lying on the floor then back at her saying to her.

“Remind me never to get into an arm wrestling match with you honey.” Pinkie said as she helped her girlfriend out of bed.  

Turning around Sunset raised her right hand and pointed to the tie in the back of the gown she was wearing Pinkie reached up and untied Sunsets gown. Letting the torn garment fall to the ground seeing Sunsets naked body standing before her Pinkie placed both arms around Sunsets waist pulling her gently into her body. As she did so Sunset smiled saying to her.

“Thank you for helping me to get dressed but, there really was no need for you stay in here with me unless you  had an interior motive for wanting to stay in here with me.”

Pinkie turned Sunset around and smiled sheepishly at her as Sunset said with a smirk on her face to Pinkie.

“Oh, you little demon. You just wanted to see me naked huh Pinkie.” Sunset said while blushing and smirking at the same time.

“Well that I and I wanted to make out with you but, this really isn’t the place for that so I will settle for seeing you naked instead.” Pinkie said as she handed Sunset her clothing.

Sunset took her clothes put them on then took a hold of Pinkie and kissed her passionately on the lips. After she ended the kiss she headed to the door and walked out into the hallway to join the rest of the group followed shortly by Pinkie. Applejack had made it home safely and had paid the driver in full as she got up to the farmhouse she found her granny smith outside in a rocking chair crying. Applejack knelt down to her then said to her sternly.

“Where is it Granny?”

Applejacks grandmother didn’t reply she reached into her blouse then pulled out a key that was suspended by a gold chain around her neck. Pulling hard on the chain Granny Smith broke the chain off her neck and handed it to Applejack then pointed to the barn. Nodding to her granddaughter Granny Smith hugged her tightly in her arms as she heard Applejack say to her.

“Take care of my little sister for me. I know you have seen the signs I love you granny but, I have to do this.This has to be done. Don’t worry I will be with mother and father I am not afraid.” Applejack said as she too started to cry.

Ending the hug her grandmother had given her Applejack headed to the barn while Granny Smith headed inside the house. And collapsed on the living room floor fully sobbing. Granny Smith had lost both her daughter and her son in law. Granny smith recalled when Applejack's mother and father died and she thought to herself when they had to bury her mother and father. As Granny Smith watched Applejack walk down the path towards the barn through the living room window. McIntosh came in from the kitchen seeing his grandmother was crying and looking out the window he knew what his sister was about to do. Nodding to Granny Smith who he helped up off the floor he brought her into the kitchen and sat her down at the kitchen table. Then headed out of the house while Granny cried as she sat at the table. As he got up within arms reach of Applejack he felt a sharp pain in the left side of his temple. Applejack heard him running after her and had spun around just in time to land one clean punch to her brother left temple knocking him out cold. When McIntosh fell to the ground Applejack stopped and rolled him onto his back then said to him.

“I am sorry big brother truly I am, But this has to happen you can not get involved in this. Please Lord in heaven give him strength to carry on  with pride as he bares  Apple family name. I ask also that you o, lord in heaven watch over my family as they will not fully understand what I must do.” Applejack said as she rolled her brother over onto his back then crossed herself as she stood up and headed to the barn.

Looking around inside the barn Applejack found a I beam that had what looked like a keyhole in it. Looking down at the key Applejack held in her hand. Applejack said to herself as she placed the key into the keyhole inside the I beam.

“Here goes nothing.”

Hearing a loud click coming from the threshold of the barn entryway Applejack walked over to where the sound came from. Knelt down and felt that part of the floor was leveled upwards. Placing both hands onto the part of the floor that was leveled upwards Applejack opened a secret door in the floor of her family's barn. Going down into the room that she found a large metal and leather trunk sitting in front of a makeshift desk with a book on it. Walking over to the book and opening it Applejack realized that the book was her mother's diary. Sitting next to her mother's diary was another book that had three Apples on it. On the cover although it was a bit faded to the the amount of time the book had been in the secret room under the barn. Applejack was able to make out the words. “Journal of Silver Apple.” Picking up her mother's diary Applejack turned the the last page that her mother had written in. Seeing the date which clearly stated it was dated two days before her mother's death. Applejack cried as she read her mother's final words to her.

“My dearest little Applejack,

If you are reading this now it means that I have died I am sorry I can not be with you now. And that I am not going to be able to see you grow into the very beautiful young woman that I know you will be. I am sorry your father had to push you so hard to train you for what you must do. Remember his words to you little Applejack. “You got to stop aiming where the target is and aim where the target is going to be.” If you remember your training then you will survive the war that is about to take place in Equestria. The home of our ancestors birth needs us just as we need Equestria. Silver Apple had family there they are not prepared to face what is about to happen my child. As Silver Apple lay dying on her deathbed many, many years ago. She left her diary behind in the hopes that one of her descendants could take up her bow, quiver and armor. Her family in Equestria had children of their own and like here Silver Apple also had children. But, her family was cast out of the royal guards and became farmers. I ask you my child restore our family and her families name go to Equestria return the book of magic to its owner regain the Apple family name and set right was so wrongly taken from both sides of the family.The last thing I can tell you is this my child I love you very much.”

After finishing the letter left to her by her mother in her mother's journal Applejack looked to the journal left to her by Silver Apple. Applejack thumbed through the book until she came to a page talking about Silver Apples amor, Bow and quiver. As she read the page she looked to the trunk and smiled to herself. After Applejack finished reading the page Applejack set down the book and walk over to the trunk in front of the makeshift desk. Then opened it inside the trunk was Silver Apples amor, Bow and quiver. There was also parchment placed inside the trunk along with a quill and ink flask. Once Applejack had dressed herself in Silver Apple’s armor and slung the quiver over her back then placed the bow at her side. Applejack bent down to pick up the parchment of paper and ink flask when she noticed a leather belt that had a sword, throwing axe and two small daggers on it. Inside the bottom of the trunk picking this up she wrapped it around her waist then tied the belt tightly in a knot. Readjusting the bow so that it rested on her back and not on her side Applejack again reached for the parchment and the ink flask. Going over to the makeshift desk Applejack set to work at writing a letter to her family and one to her friends explaining her actions in the hospital that day. Once finished Applejack closed the trunk then headed back up to the barn and into the stables. Looking around she found her horse a beautiful white mare that had a bow on its flank. Petting the horse on it’s head Applejack said to her horse.

“Alcippe I am sorry I have not ridden you in so long but, now I ask that you allow me to ride you one last time.” Applejack said as she stroked the horse's snout with her hands.  

The horse raised and lowered its head up and down as if it was saying ‘yes’ to Applejack. Applejack turned around after seeing this and walked over to a nearby empty stall then picked up her mother's saddle and saddle bags with the intent of placing them on to her horse. Noticing the bags felt heavier than what they should have felt Applejack set the saddle and the saddle bags down then open both bags. Inside the right bag Applejack found a black leather book that had strange symbols on it’s spine. In the left bag Applejack found a set of black leather gloves that were just about her size. Taking these out she slipped them on and looked back into the bag where she found metal bracers and gauntlets. Each of which she put on then picked up the saddle again. Placing the saddle onto her horse and making sure everything was fully ready for her to ride. Applejack mounted Alcippe and whispered into her horse ear saying to her.

“Now Alcippe show me the truest meaning of haste. As you and I ride towards war, honor and duty.” Applejack said to Alcippe.

Alcippe reared up when she felt Applejack spur her sides and took off towards the barn door exit as they left the barn Applejack took out her bow tied a string to it then fired one single arrow. Hitting the barn door the letter she had written to her family dangled from the string as she rode past her unconscious brother she took off her hat and threw it toward him. Her hat had tucked inside the leather strap on the outside of it the letter written to her friends explaining her actions towards Amora that day and why she left the hospital. Applejack rode hard on the back of Alcippe as she and her horse rode toward war, honor and duty. Her hat landed just a few feet past her brother who was coming too as McIntosh came around he picked up Applejacks hat and then slowly climbed to his feet. Knowing there was no stopping his sister he headed to the barn and took down the arrow that she had shot into it.Then headed to the house to await his little sister and to aid his grandmother who was still at the kitchen table crying.

Chapter 23.

Chapter 23.

Celestial Sparkle had made her way from Ponyville to the waste lands of the frozen northern lands that stretched up to the Crystal Empire. With each step she had taken her anger grew more and more intense until it was just barely boiling at the service. Her eyes blazed red with from her need to stop her sister and her acts of violence against the ponies of Equestria. Like Celestial Sparkle her sister Lady Galanthus also made her way towards the Crystal Empire. And just Like Celestial Sparkle so too did Galanthus feel a deep seeded anger towards her sister an anger that stemmed from being imprisoned within her own crown. Now trapped within the body of Snowdrop, Galanthus wanted nothing more than vengeance on all that stood in her way. As Celestial Sparkle made her way across the frozen wastelands that outstretched and outcropped the borders of the Crystal Empire she thought to herself.

“Sister this needs to end you to need stop this insanity.” Celestial Sparkle thought to herself as she failed to notice a blue energy bolt flying at her.

As Celestial Sparkle thought about her past and her situation with her sister she completely failed to notice a the blue energy bolt that had been fired at her feet causing her to stop in her tracks. As she heard a voice coming from the left of her she looked to the west towards the direction of which the energy bolt came from. Celestial Sparkle saw her sister Galanthus slowly walking towards her. Galanthus said to her as she came in closer to see if her energy shot had hit its mark.

“Hello sister I was wondering how long it would take you to show up.” Galanthus said as she watched her sister lowering her head.

Celestial Sparkle Lowered her head and fired a white energy bolt  of her own at Galanthus’s feet as a warning shot as she said to her sister.

“Sister I offer you one single chance to cease this madness and return to your prison.” Celestial Sparkle said as Galanthus stood there looking at her sister with sheepish grin on her face as she said to her.

“Why do you stand in my way sister you know I just want to is rightfully mine!” Galanthus said to Celestial Sparkle as she stopped in her tracks with a look of confusion on her face.

“You know I can not allow you to enter the Crystal Empire sister. Please will you cease this madness and return to your prison?” Galanthus said as she watched her sisters horn glow a bright blue dove out of the way as a blue bolt of energy flew at her while her sister said to her.

“No sister I shall not cease my supposed madness for I am not mad. I simply want to rule what is rightfully mine to rule.” Galanthus said as she fired another energy bolt at her sister missing her head by a few scant inches.

“Sister please I do not wish to fight you. Why are you doing this?” Celestial Sparkle said as she shot back an energy bolt of her own missing her sister by a half foot as her energy bolt struck the ground half a foot in front of Galanthus.

“Because you stole my birthright from me! I was suppose to rule this land and the outer borders of it. Yet you stole everything from me When you went and imprisoned me without a trial no less.”Galanthus shot back as she fired another energy bolt at her sister hitting her in the chest knocking her back several feet.

“You killed our mother, father and brother and my newly born colt, and for what a silly crown and the mere right to rule a civilization of ponies that would not have you as their ruler then or now?” Celestial Sparkle asked as she slid back several feet from her sister.

“I killed them because they betrayed me!” Galanthus shot back as she fired another energy bolt at her sister missing her by a few feet.  

“And how did our mother and father betray you sister? What did our brother do to cause you to kill him or my new born colt for that matter?” Celestial Sparkle asked she fired a white energy bolt at her sister trying to knock her off balance only to wind up missing her target by six feet.  

“They gave you what should always have been mine! Our brother stole the book of magic from me and your bastard colt would have taken my place in the royal court from me. That is why they had to die! Why all of them had to die!!” Galanthus yelled back as she fired another energy bolt at Celestial Sparkles chest then charged as she lowered her horn trying to impale her sister on it.  

Seeing her sister charging in Celestial Sparkle jumped to the right allowing her sister to pass by her as she fired another energy bolt at Galanthus striking her in the side. Galanthus fell to the ground and slid six feet from her sister. As Celestial Sparkle walked up to her sister she said to her.

“I didn’t give you a trial because you proved to be too dangerous for it. To be put you on trial would have given you a chance to escape. Besides I wanted my own justice for what you did to our family and to my colt!” Celestial Sparkle said as she watched her sister get back up then jumped to left as a blue energy bolt flew past her.

“What did I do to make you break our laws? Kill a few useless family members? Ha! I will gladly kill another family, and another, and another; if it were but, only to mean getting rid of you once and for all.” Galanthus shot back as she fired another energy bolt at her sister causing her to jump to the right as she heard her sister yell back to her.

“You didn’t just kill our family or my colt you also forged an alliance with the demons and then one with Chrysalis to overthrow me and rule the land as you saw fit. That is why I never gave you a trial once you were defeated in combat.” Celestial Sparkle yelled back at her sister as she fired another energy bolt at her sister striking her in the stomach sending her backwards another six feet.  

Galanthus hit the ground hard then slowly began to rise up as she started to laugh causing her sister to stop in her tracks as Celestial Sparkle advanced on her position. When her sister while laughing said to her.

“That was not the only alliance I made that day when I killed our family.” Galanthus said as she laughed while she charged her sister.

Celestial Sparkle tried to get out of her sisters way but, was struck in the chest and knocked back twelve feet as she came crashing to the ground she heard her sister say to her.

“You never really did pay much attention in combat class did you sister?” Galanthus cooed as she slowly trotted up to her sister with a wicked grin on her face.

“I….(coughing) paid enough….(coughing)....to know how…..(coughing)....to do this Galanthus!” Celestial Sparkle spat back.

Celestial Sparkles horn glowed bright yellow as she fired several lighting bolts at her sister all of which missed Galanthus by three feet each. Galanthus smiled as she walked through the field of lighting bolts then up to her sister as she said to her.

“Not much of an attack sister you didn’t even hit me” Galanthus said as she got within four feet of her sister.

Breathing in heavily Celestial Sparkle said to her sister as she tried to fire another round of lightning bolts towards her sister.

“I wasn’t trying to hit you.” Celestial Sparkle said as her sister kicked her in the ribs sending Celestial Sparkle up and into the air.

As Celestial Sparkle came crashing back down to the cold hard ground she heard her sister say to her.

“You are weak sister you should have paid better attention in combat practice. But, then again you always were to busy chasing after butterflies and weaker life forms than yourself to be of much of a threat to me.” Galanthus said as she narrowed her eyes on her sister unaware of the what her sister was really trying to aim at with her lightning bolts.  

Celestial Sparkle lay on the ground her front hooves covered her ribs as she felt them break from impacting the ground. Coughing out blood and wheezing in pain Celestial sparkle said to her sister as Galanthus came in for another attack.

“You never….bothered to…..pay attention…..to your….surroundings sister.” Celestial Sparkle said as she felt her sister kick her repeatedly in the stomach and ribs.  

Feeling part of her ribcage break Celestial sparkle cast a teleportation spell sending her twenty feet back and away from her sister. Galanthus smiled as she started to charge towards her sister only to stop in her tracks when she saw her sister slowly start to stand up. As Galanthus said to her sister while watching her sister stand back up she heard a loud crack coming from behind her.

“What do you mean I never bothered to pay attention to my surroundings sister?” Galanthus said a she looked behind her seeing the ground shattered where the lightning bolts had struck the ground.

As Celestial Sparkle slowly rose to her hooves she spat out a small amount of blood then smiled to her sister as she said to her.

“You clearly have forgotten who it is that is buried under this icy wasteland sister.” Celestial Sparkle said as she too heard the cracking of the ice and rocks behind her sister.

Celestial Sparkle seeing that her sister was momentarily distracted began to charge her sister. Trying again to impale Galanthus on it. Only to miss when Galanthus managed to notice the oncoming attack and jumped to the left just barely missing her sisters horn. Saying to her sister as she came in for another attack.

“I will not fall for your tricks this time sister.” Galanthus said she fired an energy bolt at her sister missing her by a few feet.

As Celestial Sparkle turned around and charged at her sister Celestial Sparkle asked Galanthus.

“What makes you think I was trying to trick you sister?” Celestial Sparkle said as her sister dove out of the way of her attack.  

“You tricked me once before sister I will not fall for your tricks again sister.” Galanthus said she got back up then looked around the battlefield trying to figure out what her sister was talking about.

Galanthus not able to figure out what her sister was talking about fired a blue shot of lightning at her sister trying to knock her backwards. The lightning bolt missed its target as both combatants heard a loud screech coming from overhead. When the two combatants stopped their fighting for a few seconds Lady Galanthus smiled as she heard a dark voice call out to her.

“Did I not warn you that I WOULD come for you if the crown was put in danger Lady Galanthus?” The voice said from above there postion.

Both combatants looked up and saw Arighith the destroyer flying over head. Looking down Arighith said to Galanthus as he flapped his wings in the air causing large amounts of snow to fly through the air blinding Celestial Sparkle.

“Get out of the way Lady Galanthus this battle needs to end before Naramek gets free and ends our plans for Equestria.” Arighith said as he reared his head back letting loose a giant crystal blue fireball right at Celestial Sparkles.

Seeing the fire ball coming in Galanthus jumped out of the way as she heard the boom of the explosion when the fireball struck its mark. Galanthus picked herself up then looked behind her to see her sister was effectively knocked out cold. The icy ground shattered around her sister's body as Galanthus watched while the dragon Naramek started to free himself from his icy prison. Just as he was about to free himself another fireball flew down hitting the dragon in the back of the head causing him to remain still from the pain he was in. Again Galanthus smiled as she watched the dragon close his eyes then go back to sleep. Saying to Arighith as she returned her gaze up to him.

“Take me to the Crystal Empire I know now why my sister was trying to stop me from going there.” Galanthus said to Arighith as he landed in front of her then lowered his head to allow Galanthus to get on him.

Galanthus sat on Arighith’s head as he flew her to the Crystal Empire as they saw their target in sight she asked him.

“Tell me Arighith did you fully destroy Ponyville like I ordered you to do so?” Lady Galanthus said to Arighith as she felt him bank low to the ground then swoop up high over the Crystal Empire.

“Yes my lady I did fully destroy ponyville and yes I left none alive. I will leave you here and then return to the mountain to await the coming of the ones you wish to free from their prison underneath the Crystal Empire’s city.”

“Good I am glad to see that you you had fun while I was attending to this matter.We will have little problems if any in fully conquering all of Equestria once I free the two that are laid to rest here.” Galanthus said as she looked down at the Crystal Empire as the dragon flew with her on his head over the city of the Crystal Empire.

“What about Luna and Celestia are you not at all worried about them?” Arighith asked as he spotted a safe place to land so they were out of sight.

“No I am not at all worried about them. If my sister was as weak as she was foolish then so too would her descendants be weak and foolish. Those that sit on my throne are of no concern to me.” Lady Galanthus said as she hopped off Airighiths headthen started to head towards the Crystal city.

“There is one other that might be able to stand in our way my Lady Galanthus. One that would try to stop you from seeing all that you wish to see come to fruition.” Arighith said as his words stopped Galanthus in her tracks.  

“To whom are your referring to Arighith? Who would be stupid enough to challenge me?” Galanthus said as she spun around to face her ally.

The dragon laughed as he looked at Galanthus in the eyes then said to her while smiling an evil toothy grin at her.

“I believe her name is Twilight Sparkle. She is a descendent of Celestial Sparkle.” Arighith said as he smiled wickedly at his ally in evil.

“How can there be another sparkle I thought my sister was the only one left?” Galanthus said with a absolute look of pure confusion on her face.

“It is simply my lady Galanthus,  When you killed your sisters colt you fail to realize she might have had other colts and or fillies to bare her name.” Arighith said as he laughed wickedly at the foolishness of his allies mistake.

“But that can’t be I mean I know my sister had that mule of colt of hers but, I killed her mule of a colt did I not. I  even gave you his heart to feast on as per our arrangement that you made with me those many years ago.” Lady Galanthus said as she looked at her allie then off towards the Crystal city.

“You killed only one offspring of Celestial Sparkle my lady Galanthus, your horse of a sister had TWO offspring not just one as you were lead to believe. One of which she sent away three days before your attack on your family.” Arighith said as he continued to smile wickedly at his ally.

“I see and  and you know this how?” Asked Lady Galanthus as she watched her ally smile wickedly at her.

“I know of this because although I am indeed a crystal dragon I am also able to shape shift myself into a unicorn thus I was able to gain the trust of the servants in the castle and learned of your sisters deceit to you.” Arighith said as he grinned evilly at Galanthus.

“And you failed to me this WHY!?” Lady Galanthus shouted out her last word to her ally as he just smiled back at her saying coldly her in reply to her outburst.

“I didn’t tell you about this because I wanted to make sure the game we are in was played to its fullest.”

“THUS ALLOWING THIS OFFSPRING TO HAVE OFFSPRING OF IT’S OWN I TAKE IT?!?” Lady Galanthus said as she turned her attention away from the bustling Crystal city of the Crystal Empire.

Laughing coldly to his ally the dragon Arighith said to Lady Galanthus as she stared angrily at him with her eyes burning with hate towards him.

“Yes the offspring fell in love with a unicorn and you thus low and behold have the sparkle family bloodline.”

“Then tell me Arighith how is it possible for Celestia and luna to come into this world then?” Lady Galanthus said as she seethed with anger towards the dragons foolishness.

That is so simply my lady Galanthus for you see. While before your sister died she have had another offspring born to her through a alicorn. So you see Celestia, Luna and Twilight are related although there bloodlines are removed many times over she is still related to the princesses. Thus she could have the power to stop me.” Arighith said as he looked at Galanthus who in turn quirked an eyebrow at him saying to him.

“Me?” Lady Galanthus said as she looked at him with a frown on her face.

“Uh, I mean you of course my lady Galanthus. Besides my lady Galanthus what fun would there have been in it for me to have let you destroy all of Equestria. Without at least one or more of your family members here to witness your triumph over all that is good and decent in this land.”

“You stupid fool do you not know what you have done!?!” Lady Galanthus shouted at the top of her lungs.

Oh, no my lady I am not stupid or foolish at all in this regard. I needed some way of making sure that I had at least some sort of fun in this war and your family will have provided that fun for me nicely too, I might add.”

“GET OUT OF MY SIGHT YOU USELESS WYRM BEFORE I SEND YOU BACK TO YOUR PRISON FROM WHENCE YOU CAME!!!!” Galanthus shouted in anger.

“Before I go you should know that while you may free the two inside the crystal caverns underneath the Crystal city. You will still  need the book of magic to complete the spell so that they don’t turn on you. Which is what I believe happened to you last time you tried to conquer all of Equestria.”

“I would already have that book if it were not removed from its resting place in my decedents old castle. I think the one called Spike took it then gave it to the one called Rarity. Before you ask how I know of this transgression imprisoned though I may have been. Once that book left the crypt where the stupid little baby dragon found it the act of taking it awoke death from her prison. Thus allowing us to be freed. Although death was able to feed on the life force in this world. She couldn’t take physical form until that book was taken from its crypt within my decedents old castle.”

“You know what that book could do if it falls into the hooves of the descendant of the first royal guard?!?” Shouted Arighith in anger once he learned of this treachery.

“I know all too well of the spell that is located within the pages of that book. I know that Amora needs that spell to summon the brak’lu the army of demons that in sheer numbers will out number our army at least twenty to one. Yet she will need to regain her honor and I thus have seen to it that her honor was stolen from her.” Lady Galanthus said as she cooed evilly while rubbing her front hooves together.  

“One more thing before I go my lady Galanthus.” Arighith said as he looked at her then over at the Crystal city that lay before him and his mistress.

“Yes what is it!?!” Lady Galanthus snarled out in anger.

“You needn’t bother trying to find conquest for she will soon be here to ride or rather run by your side. All you need to do is unlock the prison that her two brothers are in.” Arighith said as he looked at his ally then began to slowly fly up into the air stopping only when he heard Galanthus say to him.

“You remember what their marks look like don’t you?” Galanthus said as she looked up at him then towards the Crystal city as she heard Arighith reply to her.

“Of course I remember what each of their marks looks like my lady Galanthus.” Arighith said wickedly as he landed back on the ground next to Lady Galanthus as she said to him.

“Conquest being female a white mare will have a bow on her flank. War being male will be red and shall have a sword on his flank. The third famine being male will be black with scales on his flank and of course we both know that death is here now. Her scythe will be her mark and it shall be carried on her back as she joins the other three and we all five run into battle and the complete conquest of Equestria.” Galanthus said as she looked out towards the unsuspecting Crystal city and the ponies that lived there.

“Tell me something why trust them again when they betrayed you once before why take the risk of it happening again?” Arighith asked as he started to fly up into the air again.

“Only if you tell me how you knew that Conquest is on her way her as we speak I thought she was imprisoned with her brothers within the crystal labyrinth beneath the Crystal city.” Lady Galanthus said as she continued to look towards the unsuspecting Crystal city and all the unsuspecting lives that lived there in.  

“No she was not imprisoned with her brothers she was sent to another world. Conquest is like you and I immortal but, unlike us she can still grow old and die.” Arighith said as he flew over his allies head.

“THEN SHE ISN’T IMMORTAL! WHICH MEANS SHE IS WORTHLESS TO ME IN THIS WAR!” Lady Galanthus shouted out as she snarled in anger.

“Oh, that is where you are very wrong my dear Lady Galanthus. While true she can still age and die.However while she was in the world that both her and Silver Apple where in she was sent to a farm and was able to mate with others of the kind of creature she was imprisoned as. Thus as her body grew old and died of old age a new body would grow inside the belly of one of the creatures she is forced to be. I can not wait to see the look on the face when that world's Applejack comes to realize what horrors she has brought from her word to this one.” Arighith said as he flapped his wings and grinned wildly at Lady Galanthus.

“I see so Conquest is trapped as a creature from another world. Serves her right for being so stupid. Now to answer your question. I will trust them only this time and only so long as I am able to control them. That book is more than just a spellbook that can cause things to appear as you see fit for them to appear. The rings that connect the pages together will act as binding tools thus I will be able to bind all four horsemen to my will and force them to do my bidding. Once they are no longer useful to me I will simply put them back where they came from until I have further use for them.” Galanthus said as she started to walk away from her ally.

“WAIT!!” Arighith shouted to her stopping Galanthus in her tracks as she spun around seething daggers at him for being commanded like a common house servant.  

“WHAT?” Galanthus spat back in anger.

“I will instead of going to the mountains as I said I would do so. I will instead try to find Applejack from the other world and kill her. I suspect she shouldn’t be too hard find seeing as how the spell that was cast on her ancestors armor. Will fully prohibit her from becoming a pony when she enters this world.” Arighith said as he looked at Lady Galanthus who in turn smiled wickedly to him.

“No you like to play games so much then I will play games thus if you go near her you will suffer for it. Let us see why she is so important to this world and thus if she proves to be well shall we say a nuisance then you may kill her. If her armor is as powerful as you claim it is then you shall not be the one to kill her. I leave that task to Ar^gur our general of the bow and arrows. Besides he has wanted to kill since he got back and it would be wrong to let you have all the fun now wouldn’t it?” Galanthus said as she looked at her friend and ally in evil as the two of them laughed coldly together.

“Yes you are right my lady why should I have all the fun when Ar^gur has been just itching to kill something for so long that his whining is as bad as nails on a blackboard.” Arighith said as he laughed wickedly.

“Very well it is fully settled then. Your orders are to find this Applejack from another world, DO NOT engage her in combat bring me Conquest and return here. Bring me the book of magic as well. Speaking of the book of magic where is the book of magic now?” Lady Galanthus said as she stopped laughing then stared at her ally coldly.

“It stands to reason that Silver Apple should have found the book by now but, more than likely didn’t return it or didn’t want to return it. So thus I would think she somehow found a way to return it to this land using her descendant to do it for her.” Arighith said as he looked back at Lady Galanthus just as coldly as she stared at him.

“I see, alright then. Once you have the book bring both the book and Conquest to me. I should have both brothers freed by the time you get back. And Arighith!”

“Yes my lady?” Arighith said as he continued to stare coldly at Lady Galanthus.

“Should you engage Applejack from the other world in combat you will fully answer for it with your husk of a hide hanging from my throne room walls do you fully understand me?” Lady Galanthus replied as she turned away from Arighith’s cold stare then headed towards the Crystal city.

“Yes my lady I fully understand, I will not engage in combat with Applejack from the other world.” Arighith said as he watched Lady Galanthus slowly disappear as she headed towards the Crystal city.

“Good! now GO!” Arighith heard Lady Galanthus say as she finally disappeared from view.

Arighith laughed loudly as he flew into the air then headed back towards Ponyville although much of the town was completely reduced to broken boards and smashed pieces of glass. Twilights castle remained largely intact. The Crystal Castle had suffered much damage from Arighiths first attack on the town. The crystal mirror it self was completely unscaved though. And as Applejack emerged from the mirror world into Twilight's bedroom on the back of Alcippe. She looked around then saw her reflection in the mirror she had just stepped through. The mirror showed she was still in human form and her armor was glowing a brilliant silver in color. Applejack smiled as she slowly lead her horse to a broken wall off to her left and out into the broken town. Looking around Applejack said to herself as she took in the horrors of what she saw.

“It looks like I might have been too late this town is all but, destroyed there ain't nothing left.” Applejack said as she slowly led the horse out of Twilight's destroyed castle and past burning building after burning building.

As Applejack led her horse past Twilight's castle she heard a soft moaning coming from behind her. Stopping in her tracks she tilted her head ever slightly to the right to hear better. The moaning continued as Applejack started to look around what was left of Twilight's castle. Slowly walking through the rubble and sifting through piles of broken boards and crystal bricks. Applejack found Spike lying in a small pile of broken crystal bricks and boards. His face was badly cut and burned from the attack that Arighith had displayed earlier that night. Bringing her horse in close Applejack tied the reins of the horse off on a protruding board not more than three feet from her and Spike. Then set about freeing the baby dragon. Once she got him freed she reached out and touched his face with her gloved hand healing his wounds. Then she looked at him while keeping one hand on one of her daggers and placing her other hand just over her throwing axe when she saw her healing work was done.

Applejack thought to herself after she healed him.

“So my armor really does heal those that are wounded from a battle.” Applejack thought to herself.

As Applejack looked at Spike unsure if he was going to attack or not when and after he woke up. Applejack’s line of vision fell to a set of tracks leading just past the castle that caught her eye. As she stood up the baby dragon woke up took one look at Applejack and tried to bolt. Spike tried to hide behind a large pile of crystal bricks and broken wood only to be stopped in his tracks when Applejack looked down and noticed Spike trying to run. Smiling to herself Applejack took out her throwing axe then threw it at Spike. Applejack missing him on purpose as she watched her axe sail through the air and fall just a few feet in front of him. When the axe landed right in front of him Spike skidded to a halt and slowly turn around and faced Applejack. Spike shaking with fear as he heard her say to him while he watched in terror as Applejack drew out her bow and nocked an arrow to it then pointed it at his chest.

“If you attempt to run away again I will fire this arrow at you and believe me dragon this time I will not miss my target! Sit down and do what I tell you to do, NOW!” Applejack said as she narrowed her eyes at Spike and pulled further back on her bow’s string.

Spike seeing that Applejack wasn’t playing around fell to his knees put his little purple clawed hands together as he could feel sweat pouring steadily down his head. Seeing that she had gotten her message through to the little dragon Applejack lighted up just a bit on her bow’s string then asked Spike grimly.

“You will shake your head once for yes and twice for no do you understand me?” Applejack asked as she narrowed her eyes at him.

Spike not wanting to get shot with one of the strangers arrows shook his head up and down once. Seeing that the dragon seemed to understand her Applejack slowly lightened up a bit more on her bow string keeping it just taut enough to where if she had to pull it back quickly she would be able to do so. But, not so taut to where the weight of her bow and the pulling of the string caused her to feel any pain in her arms and shoulders. Applejack slowly pushed a large Crystal brick over towards the purple dragon then said to him sternly.

“Sit.”

Spike climbed up the crystal brick then sat down and looked at Applejack who in turn stared back at him with cold dead eyes. Spike swallowed hard when Applejack asked him.

“Is this Equestria that I am in?” Applejack asked as she looked at him and he at her.

Spike once again shook his head up and down. Applejack slowly sat down on a nearby heap of rubble saying to him as she looked at him cautiously.

“Did a battle take place here?” Applejack said as she looked at Spike.

Spike shook his head again up and down then swallowed hard again Applejack noticed this and looked at him then said to him softly as she slowly lowered her bow.

“If I tell you who I am you promise not to hurt me?”

Spike smiled and shook his head again up and down as he heard Applejack say to him.

“My name is Applejack.” Applejack said as she saw Spike quirk an inquisitive eyebrow at her.

Seeing this Applejack smirked at Spike then said to him.

“I know it sounds ridiculous but, I assure y’all that is really my honest to goodness name I really am Applejack.”

Spike sat on his crystal brick staring wide eyed at Applejack who rotated her head in a circular motion cracking her neck and spine. Hearing the popping noise of her bones Spike winced a bit then heard her say to him.

“Do you have a Applejack that lives around here by any chance?” Applejack said and she slowly thumbed her bow string and tilted her head slightly to the right.

Spike could see if he didn’t answer Applejacks question she was more than likely going to put a arrow through his eyes. Gathering his courage Spike nodded then grinned at bit. Applejack noticed the grin then raised her bow and fired her arrow at him.The arrow flew through the air then froze a few inches from Spike's head. Fruhling his eyes upwards Spike could see the arrow was not more than one inch from his skull bathed in blue and purple light. A  female voice called out to Applejack as she spun around and took aim at the one coming up behind her.

“Darling I will answer your questions if you agree to leave Spike alone in return.” The voice said as Applejack took aim at her with her bow.

“Who are you?” Applejack snapped angrily as she looked at a hurt unicorn who was limping up towards her.

“If you swear to me you will not fire another arrow at my little friend darling I will in turn promise to let you have your arrow back without hurting you.” Rarity said as she looked at Applejack who in turn still took careful aim at her with her bow and arrow.

“Sorry unicorn ain't going to happen for all I know you could be trying to trick me into lowering my defences and thus taking away my weapon.”

“Spike why don’t you slowly very slowly I might add slide off your brick there and come over to me I am not going to let her hurt you.” Rarity said to Spike who in turn looked from her to Applejack then back to Rarity before Applejack said to Rarity.

“Unicorn I am warning y’all right now he stays put. As for you if you really want me to lower my bow then you can come and stand by your friend where I can see you both. However if you try anything else I will kill you both.”

“I can see you and I darling are at an impasse right now. So how about we do this. How about you lower your weapon I in turn will cancel out my magic then we both will sit and talk for a bit. If you shoot me then I will not be able to save my little friend behind you. If I let go of the arrow then it will surely kill him this I can not allow. So I agree to this. I will lower the arrow in return you lower your bow I will Pinkie Pie swear to you that I will not hurt you.” Rarity said to Applejack who still kept her bow trained on her as she looked Rarity over with her eyes trying to judge if Rarity was telling the truth.

Applejack unsure as to what to do smiled a bit then said to Rarity as she slowly rose up from her pile of rubble that she had been sitting on.

“I have a much better idea than the one you just gave me unicorn.” Applejack said as she got off her pile of rubble she had been sitting on.

“Really Darling and what would that be?” Rarity asked as she looked at Applejack then moved her eyes to look over at Spike.

Spike was starting to sweat bullets as he and Rarity both heard Applejack say only one word.

“This.”

Applejack lunged forward catching Rarity completely off guard as she grabbed Rarity by her horn. With all her strength Applejack picked up Rarity then threw Rarity over her shoulder causing Rarity to come crashing  back down right into Spike. The blow of Rarity hitting his body caused both of them to land several feet away from Applejack. As Applejack lunged in again this time reaching out to grab her ax the magic that surrounded the arrow that Rarity had stopped  with her magic. Ceased and fully caused the arrow to fly into a nearby pile of rubble. As Applejack lunged and grabbed her ax she spun on her heels while raising the ax above her head. Then brought it back down towards Rarity’s skull only to stop a few centimeters away from Rarity's head. Causing the unicorn to scream out in terror as Applejack said to Rarity with Spike lying underneath Rarity's body.

“Now looky here unicorn I don’t have time for these here games you either tell me what is going on here or you can get this here ax in your skull.” Applejack said as she very slowly backed away from Rarity who slowly stood up then replied to her.

“Darling my name is Rarity and if you are Applejack as I heard you say your name was when I came up from behind you as you tried to shoot my friend Spike here. Then you and I are on the same side I think we both need to take a few minutes to calm down. I know this land must seem strange to you. But, I assure you I won’t try to get in your way please I beg you let my little friend go and I will stay with you in return for this. Spike is only a baby he doesn’t deserve this.” Rarity said as she looked at Applejack then down at Spike who was cowering behind her left back hoof.

“You keep calling him Spike. Yet the Spike that I have seen is a dog not a…...dragon nor is he a baby. So to prove to me that this is indeed Spike and you are indeed telling me the truth I will ask Spike this and he will answer otherwise you both die here and now.” Applejack said as she readied her ax in her hand to strike at Rarity and Spike.

“Very well Spike I think you better do as this uh, creature says I for one want to go back to the Everfree Forest and find my little sister Sweetie Bell with my head on my shoulders.” Rarity said as she looked down at Spike who in turn looked at Applejack and shook with fear.

Applejack backed away giving Spike just enough room to come out from behind Rarity's left leg. but, kept her ax at the ready just in case the purple dragon was foolish enough to try something else. As Spike came out from behind Rarity's left leg he heard Applejack say to him.

“Alright Spike if that is really your name. You will show me with your hands what was it that you did when you told me and my friends what Twilight was when we last saw her before the battle of the bands.”

Spike smiled greatly at Applejack then motioned with his hands as if he was playing a horn or trumpet. Applejack saw this and put away her ax saying to Rarity.

“Alright I am satisfied that he really is Spike. Which in turn really makes you Rarity and this really is Equestria. I am sorry I attacked you both. Can either of you forgive me for this?” Applejack asked as she looked from Rarity to Spike back to Rarity.

Rarity sat down on her haunches then nodded to Applejack as Applejack also sat down after she picked up her arrow then placed it back into her quiver. Sighing deeply Applejack held her ax in her hands then bent over and picked up a stone in front of her and started to sharpen her ax as she heard Rarity say to her.

“Darling if you really want to know what happened here I can you that is if you still want to know.”

“Thank you Rarity and again I am very sorry for my behavior towards you both.” Applejack replied to Rarity as she slid the rock up and down on her ax sharpening it.

“Oh, think nothing of it darling, you were just scared and you more than likely had no idea where you where.” Rarity replied kindly to Applejack who continued to sharpen her ax.

“No Rarity I had some idea that I was in Equestria yet I saw all the death and destruction here. I could smell the burning wood and burnt bodies of those that died here. So not sure if I was in friendly territory or not. I relied on what my mother and father taught me when I was little.” Applejack said as she slowly began to finish sharpening her ax.

Rarity looked at her then at Applejack’s ax then back at Applejack before saying to her.

“Darling would you uh, mind putting that thing away you're making me a bit nervous?” Rarity said to her as she looked at Applejack with a small amount of concern showing in her eyes.

“I think a better question from you Rarity would have been ‘why do you look like you do’? Or better yet instead of that one how about this one ‘how can there be two applejacks’?” Applejack said with a bit of smirk on her face as she looked at Rarity who in turn looked back at her then again down at her ax.

“Alright darling tell me how can there be two of you and how do you look like this when our Applejack is a earth pony and not well whatever is that you are?” Rarity said as she continued to stare at Applejack's ax.

“I am a human I am not sure what you call this planet that your land is on but, the one I come from we call earth. There are two of us because my ancestor Silver Apple is also your Applejack’s ancestor. Silver Apple had children here they likewise had children of their own. She was sent my world hundreds of years ago and was banished there when she refused to return here. Some one called Star swirl the bearded did that to her. He also got Silver Apples children here kicked out of the royal guard thus they became farmers and have been farmers ever since. I am here to set things right and to help fight in your war. My friend and I assume your friend as well Twilight is at this moment back in my home trying to help Sunset Shimmer rid herself of a demon called Amora. I wasn’t about to sit around and watch as your home and hers was torn apart by the riders.” Applejack said as she slowly set down her rock then put her ax back into its holster and slowly stood up and walked over to her horse.

Rarity looked at her then at Applejack's horse saying to her.

“Uh darling what manner of creature is that, there you are standing next to?”

Applejack looked from Rarity then at her horse as she started to mount her horse she said to Rarity while pulling herself up to onto her saddle.

“This creature is called a horse Rarity think of Alcippe as a really large version of you but, uh without the horn.” Applejack said as she looked down at Rarity then held out a gloved hand to her.

Rarity saw this and smiled saying to Applejack as she slowly approached the giant horse looking at it from head to tail and back again.

“Uh Darling I am not sure I would be able to fit on your uh, friend. Besides I can run and I would rather not cause your, ummm horse any problems. Besides it wouldn’t be ladylike to be seen riding a beautiful animal such as this. When running if far much better and more fun too.” Rarity said as she looked at Applejack then back down at spike who stood next to her.

“Your hurt Rarity I don’t have the time I need to heal your wounds and I have a mission to complete so stop complaining at hop on. Alcippe won’t hurt you. And as for your friends seeing you riding a horse I am sure they will understand.” Applejack said as she continued to hold out her hand to Rarity.

Rarity sighed then stood on her hind legs placing a hoof in, Applejacks outstretched gloved hand saying to her a she felt Applejack lift her up and onto Alcippe’s saddle.

“Well if you insist darling.” Rarity said as she was picked up then placed in front of Applejack so that Applejack had to reach around Rarity's waist to take a hold of the reins.

As Applejack held both Rarity and the reins to control her horse she said to Rarity.

“Now you said something about your sister being in the Everfree forest I will take you there but, I don’t know which way to go.” Applejack said as she was about to crack the reins singling Alcippe it was time to move.

“Yes darling my sister is in the Everfree forest if you head uh, let's see oh, yes if you head south from here you will find the forest then we can all talk about what is going on.”  Rarity said as she watched Applejack crack the reins on Alcippe’s neck then felt the powerful horse rear up and kick as it took off.

“Ok so tell me that place I was in back there was that Canterlot?” Applejack yelled out to Rarity as she and Rarity both road Alcippe towards the Everfree forest with little spike huffing and puffing as he fell further and further behind them.

“Goodness no darling that place was ponyville my home, well it was my home before a giant crystal dragon did what you saw with your own eyes to it.” Rarity replied as she hugged Alcippe by her large powerful neck trying desperately not to fall off.

“Alright once we get to the forest I will sit down with you and say what needs to be said. But, bare in mind that I am here because I fully intend to fight the four horsemen.”

“What are these four horsemen that you keep talking about darling they sound just dreadful.” Rarity replied as she felt herself bounce up and down while Applejack steered the horse towards the south ever closer to the Everfree forest.

“Evil Rarity they are pure absolute evil. My ancestor according to her journal was able to fight them and was able to imprison two of them before the book of magic was stolen. The theft of the book of magic caused my ancestor to be sent to my world. Where she eventually fell in love with Angus McApple who gave her a home and children. Someone called Star swirl the bearded came to my world looking for Silver Apple. When he found her heavy with child he told her she needed to leave her husband she refused to do. That act of defiance got her kicked and her family shunned from the royal guards. Her family here left the guards then became farmers I am not surprised at all that you don’t know this about your worlds Applejack, Rarity this isn’t something one just talks about while having a mug of cider there kin or friends.”

As Rarity was was about to reply both Applejack and Rarity heard a loud screech from above them. Applejack looked up and saw the crystal dragon flying over head her eyes went wide as she saw how big and massive he was. Applejack yelled as she returned her gaze to the area that the horse was running towards.  

“HOLD ON RARITY.”

Applejack cracked the reins of her horse hard causing the horse to gallop even faster towards the approaching forest. As Applejack was trying to pull out her bow she and Rarity both heard a vicious voice say to them both.

“I don’t think so little girl.” The voice said as Applejack’s horse came to sudden stop then reared up throwing both Rarity and Applejack off and causing them both to land hard on the ground.

Applejack hit the back of her head on a rock and was knocked out cold. Rarity rolled to the side of her then slowly stood as she looked at Alcippe as she watched Alcippe change shape. Applejack’s saddle fell to the ground landing with a loud thump next to the demonic form that was shaping itself in front of Rarity. Arighith landed a few hundred feet away from the three of them yelling out to Conquest.

“Conquest hurry up and finish releasing yourself from your prison we have work to do.” Arighith said as he began to stomp towards the three.

Rarity looked back at Arighith then looked at Conquest as she said to her.

“Darling I can see you're really busy so I will just…..” Rarity was cut off when Conquest finished her changing and fired a large black bolt of energy at her knocking Rarity out cold in one hit.

Conquest’s new form was that of a white mare that had large black horns and blood red eyes wings coming out of her sides and fire jetting from her nose. As she was about to move in for the kill she heard Arighith yell to her.

“Now is not the time for foolish feats of horror, Conquest for you and I have work that must be done. Beside Lady Galanthus wants that one to live.” Arighith said as he pointed his right front foot at Applejack and Rarity causing Conquest to stop in her tracks and look at Arighith as if he had two heads instead of one.

Snarling and breathing out more fire Conquest said to Arighith snarled out to her.

“Why should I care about what that harpy Lady Galanthus wants when I want to kill and conquer all within my sight?” Conquest said grimly to the dragon Arighith.

“Because my friend if you let them live you will be able to do more than just conquer them Conquest you will be able to break them and then rule them forever.” Arighith said with a wicked smile on his face.

Looking down at the two that lay completely unconscious in front of her Conquest smiled wickedly as well as she said to Arighith.  Arighith began to poke through Applejacks saddle bag’s looking for the book of magic. When he didn’t find it he let out a loud roar then threw the saddle bags back down the ground and snarled at Conquest saying to her.

“LET'S GO! WHAT I SEEK IS NOT HERE AND IS NOT WITH EITHER OF THEM!” Arighith said as he reached out to pick up Conquest in order to carry her to Lady Galanthus.

“Very well Arighith I will let these two live for now. But, when we see them on the battlefield I will KILL them both.” Conquest said as she walked over to the dragon who picked her up in his powerful clawed feet then flew towards the Crystal city and Galanthus.

Looking down Conquest saw the baby dragon making his way toward Applejack and Rarity and said to Arighith.

“What about the one called Spike should we not take him out as well?” Conquest said as she looked up into Arighiths eyes.

Arighith simply snarled as he said in reply to his friends request.

“No he is nothing more than a mere insect leave him there is nothing he can do to stop us or Lady Galanthus’s plans to conquer all of Equestria.” Arighith said as he continued to fly towards the Crystal Empire.  

Spike was just coming up the path when he saw Rarity and Applejack both lying on the ground out cold from Arighith and Conquest’s attacks. Running up to them he tripped over Applejacks saddle and landed face first right on Applejacks saddle bag that contained the book of magic hidden within it. Slowly getting up he ran over to Rarity who was just starting to wake up when she looked up as she shook herself from the pain she was in. She saw Spikes emerald green eyes staring back at her. She said to him gently.

“Spike help me drag Applejack into the Everfree forest where we can get out of the open.” Rarity said as she saw Spike give her a tiny salute then run off towards Applejack.

Applejack was lying on her side blood slowly coming out of her head from where she had hit her head on the rock that she had been knocked out with. As Spike came up to her he gently rolled her onto her back then took a hold of her hood and began to pull. Because Applejack was so much bigger than he was and her armor was made out of glowing metal Spike was unable to move her. Rarity came up behind him and looked around then saw some nearby trees. Rarity used her magic to break the trees in two then used her magic to gently left Applejack up into the air and placed her onto a makeshift stretcher. Spike and Rarity where just about to pull Applejack into the forest when Spike ran over to Applejack’s saddle and saddlebags. Taking ahold of the saddle Spike dragged it over to Applejack and laid it on her stomach then did the same with the two bags. Rarity nodded to him then he and Rarity continued to drag Applejack into the forest.Getting back to camp Rarity heard her little sister tell Fluttershy as she and Spike both pulled Applejack towards the fire to keep her warm..

“I killed a demonic scouting hound Fluttershy I am….am so sorry for taking its life I just didn’t see any other way to save my sister or my friends from it’s attack.” Sweetie Belle said as she cried into Fluttershy’s shoulders.

“There, there little one it will be alright.” Fluttershy replied gently to Sweetie Belle.

“How will it be alright?” Sweetie Belle wailed out while sobbing fully into Fluttershy’s shoulders.

“I don't know Sweetie belle. Although I am not happy with you for killing an innocent creature I am sure everything will be ok I just don’t know how though.” Fluttershy said as she tried to comfort the crying filly on her shoulder.

Looking at Rarity and then at Spike Fluttershy said to Sweetie Belle as she hugged her warmly in her hooves.

“Sweetie Belle your sister and Spike are here and it looks like they brought with them a friend.”

Sweetie Belle slowly turned around then saw her sister and Spike both sitting next to Applejack who lay in the stretcher still unconscious. As Sweetie Belle looked at Applejack then at her sister and finally back at Applejack Sweetie Belle said to her sister Rarity.

“Who is she? She is beautiful.”  

Sighing hard Rarity looked at her sister then down at Applejack who was starting to slowly regain consciousness Rarity said to Sweetie Belle.

“Before I tell you her name you need to in turn promise me you won’t jump around and get excited our friend here needs rest understand Sweetie Belle.” Rarity said as she looked at her sister then at Applejack as Applejack slowly started to open her eyes.

“I understand Rarity I fully promise not to jump around or get excited when you tell me her name.” Sweetie Belle said as she looked back down at Applejack.

“Her name Sweetie Belle is Applejack.” Rarity said.

chapter 24.

Chapter 24.

Sunset met every one out in the hallway of her hospital room and started to follow them down the hallway way towards the door that led to the room where Amora’s new body awaited. Sunset turned and looked at Pinkie saying to  her as she looked at her with happiness in her eyes.

“Soon Pinkie this nightmare will be over and you and I will be able to be together without any further problems.” Sunset said as she walked down the hallway towards the room that held Amora’s new body.

“Tell me Vice Principal Luna. How is it that Red was able to do this without getting herself into any sort of trouble.” Rose Cherry asked Luna as she led the small group down the hallway to the room that held Amora’s new body.

“She was able to do this, all of this because of who she works for. I don’t know much about her myself only that she works for the government beyond that you might want to ask Celestia about her.” Luna replied to Rose as they got up to the room where Amora would be separated from Sunset.

Turning to Sunset Twilight said to her softly as she looked at Sunset then over at Pinkie who looked worried about all that was happening.

“You don’t have to do this Sunset, There has to be another way to separate you from Amora.”Twilight said as Sunset looked from to Rose Cherry then back at Twilight saying.

“Mother is there any other way to separate me from Amora?” Sunset asked as she looked at her mother then turned to face Pinkie who came up behind her and laid a gentle hand on her shoulder.

“No my little fillie there is no other way to separate you from Amora. If I were to attempt the other way that I found it would mean that you would die so this is the only way.” Rose Cherry said as she looked at her daughter then over at Pinkie.

“Darling I beg your pardon deeply I do but, what is the other way so that we can at least know where we all stand on this?” Rarity said as she looked at Rose then at Sunset.

“The only other way to do this would be to cause enough physical damage to my daughter that the demon would be forced to leave. But, doing that could kill her thus this way is the only way to do it without killing either of them. Besides you have all seen just how strong Amora is. Do you all really want to get into a fight with some demon that is so powerful they can toss us around like a rag doll?” Rose Cherry said as she looked at everyone standing in front of her.

“We have already had a fight with Sunset when we…..attacked her at the sugar cube diner before she tried to kill herself. And Amora didn’t even show herself let alone toss us around like rag dolls.”  Rainbow said as she looked at Sunset then at Rose Cherry who put Sunset behind her and cracked her knuckles.

Glaring at Rainbow Rose Cherry said angrily to Rainbow Dash.

“That fight you had was with my daughter not Amora. The reason Amora didn’t show herself is because Amora wanted this to happen she wants to get out of Sunset forever. I know this because Amora is dying as is my daughter. Now we need to get this started and soon.” Rose said as she looked at Fluttershy then at Rainbow as she heard Sunset say to her.

“Mother please calm down I am ready to do whatever I must to be done with this nightmare. I want to live with Pinkie and I want you to live with us as well. But, I don’t Amora in my life any more I want to be free of her once and for all.”

“But, darling you said that Amora was healed and that she doesn’t need to feed for another six to eight months. How is that Amora was dying when we had that fight with Sunset before she tried to kill herself?” Rarity said as she looked at Rose then at Sunset.

“Simple Amora was feeding on my daughter's life force slowly killing her and herself for that matter. Demons of her linage can not survive for more than a few years on pony blood and life energy alone. They need vampire blood to live and to heal. Amora was to weak to show herself and I am sure you all saw the dead look in Sunsets eyes when she went to kill herself. That look was because both of them were dying.” Rose said as she stepped forward and opened the door leading into the room where Sunset and Amora would be separated.

“Let's just stop talking about this guys and try to focus on getting me back to a healthy state ok. Besides even if we get Amora out of me I still need to have someone there to work with when it comes to dealing with my feelings. I know I messed up big time when I tried to kill myself and I know that I shouldn’t really be scared of any of you. Yet I am so I do need help with that regard.”  Sunset said as she swallowed hard then slowly made her way into the room before here.

“We will all be here to help you honey I for one will NEVER leave you again.” Pinkie said as she stepped up behind her girlfriend then placed a reassuring hand over Sunsets right shoulder.

“Alright the ones allowed in there right now are myself, Sunset of course and Pinkie I am sorry but, the rest of you must wait out here.” Rose said as she ushered Pinkie and Sunset into the room.

“We understand we will wait out here please Rose be careful I don’t trust that demon.” Twilight said as she handed over the alicorn amulet and the dragon heart crown to Rose Cherry.

“I will be careful Twilight.” Rose Cherry said as she walked into the room then closed the door behind her locking it tight.

Pinkie looked at Rose as she heard the door lock behind her and asked her with a raised eyebrow.

“Why did you lock us in here?” Pinkie asked as she looked from Rose to Sunset.

“I did so to keep anyone that might get a little curious out of here until Sunset and Amora are fully separated for each other.”

“Mother may I see the body of the girl that Amora is going to take over before I put the alicorn amulet and dragon heart crown back on please? I would like to know what she looked like before she becomes the demon queen if that is uh, alright with you that is.” Sunset said as she looked at her mother than over at a bed in the room she and Pinkie and her mother were all in.

“Yes of course my daughter.” Rose said to Sunset as she walked over to the bedside of the young lady that Amora was to inhabit.

Lifting back the bedsheet Sunset saw a young girl in her mid twenties with long blue hair and pale skin lying in the bed in front of her. Looking at her mother then back at the girl in the bed Sunset said to her mother.

“Thank you mother.” Sunset said as she looked at her mother then over at Pinkie.

“Alright Sunset it is time to get Amora out of you and for you to be able to move on with your life.” Rose said as she handed her daughter the alicorn amulet and dragon heart crown.

Sunset accepted the items handed to her then looked at her mother as Pinkie said.

“Yes I have to agree with you Rose Cherry it is time for Sunset and I to both be able to move on with our lives.” Pinkie said as she took a hold of Sunsets right hand and held her hand tightly in her own.

“Alright Sunset step over to the bedside placing dragons heart crown over the girl's head and  alicorn amulet over her heart.” Rose Cherry said to Sunset .

“And that will transfer Amora into the girl lying in the bed before me mother?” Sunset asked with a puzzled look on her face.

“Yes my daughter it will and it will allow her to fully consume the body that lies before you my daughter.” Rose Cherry replied to Sunset.

“Alright mother I hope this works I really do want that demon out of me.” Sunset said as she did as her mother instructed her to do.

Placing the items where her mother had told her to place them Sunset felt her body grow hot then cold as the room was bathed in a dark red demonic light. Pinkie looked from Sunset to Rose Cherry back to Sunset as she watched her girlfriend’s body begin to glow bright red. Rose turned to her saying to her as Pinkie started to chew on her fingernails trying to hide how scared she was.

“Pinkie stop chewing on your hooves and take my daughter by the waist and whatever you do don’t let go.”

Pinkie immediately did as she was told to do by Rose Cherry. As soon as Pinkie took a hold of Sunset’s waist she heard Sunset scream out in a dark demonic tone. Sunsets body slowly stopped glowing red and started to glow orange as her eyes rolled back into her skull she started to slump forward. Pinkie was able to hold her up and keep her from falling over. Amora transferred to the body that lay on the bed in front of Sunset and Pinkie. Each of them breathed in heavily as Amora slowly rose off the bed then looked at Rose Cherry who handed over the Trinity bracelet to Amora. Amora nodded to Rose then let out a demonic screech as she felt her wings burst from her back and unfurl open. Once the bracelet was around Amora’s wrist she smiled and said grimly.

“I live once more. Now I must honor my deal with Twilight.” Amora said as she slowly began to make her way to the door only to stop when Rose said to her.

“Aren’t you forgetting something?” Rose said as she looked at Amora who looked back at her then over at Pinkie who was still holding Sunset by her waist.

“Oh, yes of course.” Amora said with a sick grin on her face.

Amora stuck out her right hand palm facing up towards Sunset and Pinkie then fired a blue energy bolt at Sunset healing her and completing the transfer process. Rose Cherry smiled then bowed to Amora who in turn smiled back wickedly at her as she raised her hands then clapped them together. Her body glowed red as her skin began to become covered in black armor once she was completely covered Amora again grined at Rose Cherry then headed for the door. Stopping just in front of it when she heard Pinkie say to her.

“Amora thank you for leaving Sunset.” Pinkie said as she laid Sunset down onto the floor then looked up at Amora.

Not looking at Pinkie Amora just snarled as she opened the door then looked at Twilight who was standing with her back against the wall opposite of the room all three were in. Twilight smiled and asked Amora.

“Are you ready to go to Equestria your majesty?” Twilight asked as she shocked everyone by bowing to Amora.

“Twilight darling why in the world would you bow to Amora? When all she has done is cause pain and grief for all us here.” Rarity asked as she looked from Twilight to Amora then back at Twilight.

As Twilight slowly rose up from bowing to Amora she said to Rarity who looked at her with a shocked look on her face.

“I did so Rarity because I wanted to show Amora that I am willing to follow her. I need her help I have never fought in a full scale war before. Yes I have had my share of battles but, that isn’t the same as going to war with someone. Amora is centuries old she knows more about war than I do. So if that means I have to bow to her then so be it. I will gladly do that if she will in turn help save Equestria from total annihilation.” Twilight said as she looked at Rarity then at Amora who grined to her as she cracked her neck.

“Yes I am ready to go to Equestria Twilight. However, before I do so there is something that I need to do first.”

“And that would be what?” Asked Rainbow Dash as Amora grined to her evilly causing Rainbow to sweat a bit as she looked back at Amora’s black eyes.

Amora said only one word to Rainbow as she reached out and grabbed her by the throat then picked her up as she caused Rainbows body to glow a bright blue in color.

“This!” Amora said while Rainbow Dash struggled in her powerful grip.

Rainbows eyes dilated as her pupils slowly went wide and drool began to leak out of her mouth as her body went slack from Amora’s attack on her. Just as Twilight was about to step in Amora let go of Rainbow causing her to fall hard on the floor. Rarity rushed to Rainbows side as she exclaimed to her.

“What the hell have you done to Rainbow?!?” Rarity exclaimed out in fear of her friend being badly hurt by Amora’s attack on Rainbow.

“Do not worry for your friend she is not hurt…...well not much anyways. She is actually in Tarartus right now and shall remain there until I leave this hospital.” Amora replied grimly to Rarity as she watched Rarity lay Rainbow down into her lap.  

“Why Amora we trusted you and you go and do this. Why should I ask for your help now after you have done this to Rainbow?” Twilight said as he knelt down besides Rainbow and Rarity then looked at both of them with anger in her eyes.

“I did this to show Rainbow where she would end up if she didn’t change her ways. I may be evil but, even I do not want Rainbow in my land. Now we can either stand her and fight about this or we can leave and go to war with the ones that are going to destroy your home Twilight. The choice is yours.” Amora said as she started to walk away from Twilight and the others.

“Twilight darling don’t be foolish, don’t go with her there has to be another way to save your home other than working with that….monster.” Rarity said as she looked from Twilight to Amora and back again.

Lowering her head Twilight growled out.

“I am sorry Rarity, I have no choice I have to save my home. Amora wait for me!” Twilight growled as she slowly stood back up.

Twilight looked down at Rainbow then over at Amora who was standing about halfway down the hallway when Amora turned around saying to Twilight.

“No you really don’t have a choice in this matter. However if you must know your friend will be fine once we leave this hospital my spell on her will ware off. She will wake up and hopefully start to change her ways. If not she will wind up in Tartarus when she dies.” Amora said as she looked back at Twilight then headed for the roof.

Twilight closed her eyes then slowly opened them and started to follow Amora as she past the room that Sunset and Pinkie were both still in. She stopped opened the door and walked inside saying to both of them as she watched Pinkie help Sunset up off the floor and helped her onto the bed that was next to her.

“I am so sorry that you both have had to go through so much just to be together there is one other item I would like to give you both before I depart for Equestria.” Twilight said as she set down her bag then reached inside of it.

“And that would be what?” Asked Pinkie as she looked at Twilight while she held Sunset’s right arm over her neck and shoulders.

“That would be this Pinkie.” Twilight replied kindly to her as she reached into her bag then took out the crystal heart and held it up for both Pinkie and Sunset to see.

Seeing the crystal heart before her Sunset said to Twilight

“Thank you Twilight, I hope that we will be able to see you at our wedding then.” Sunset said as she sat on the bed then looked at Pinkie then back at Twilight.

Twilight smiled greatly at Sunset as Pinkie reached out and took the crystal heart from her then set it on the bed next to Sunset. As she set the crystal heart onto the bed Twilight said warmly to both of them.

“So you both really do want me at your wedding then? ” Twilight asked as she looked at Sunset and Pinkie while she smiled greatly at both of them.

“Hey don't be absurd Twilight of course we want you at the wedding. Sunny is going to marry me and I will marry her. Together we will become a family so yes we want you at the wedding. I love her and she loves me. Besides who else is going to preform the wedding ceremony?” Pinkie asked as she turned around then picked the crystal heart back up and held it in one hand while holding Sunset

Twilight had a few tears showing in her eyes from being asked to be the one to preform Sunsets and Pinkies wedding. She dried her tears  quickly then said to them both.

"I would be most honored to preform your wedding for you both. I know you both will make the best and the cutest couple ever." Twilight said as she rubbed a hand over her eyes.

"Hey don't cry Twilight your going to make me start crying." Pinkie said as she knelt down and hugged Sunset tightly in her arms happy that Twilight was going to preform at her wedding.

Sunset accpeted the hug and returned it in kind then said to Twilight.

"I can't wait for you to see us in our wedding dresses Twilight and I can't wait to share our love with every one else that will be at the wedding. Now I think you should getting going. You really don't want to keep Amora waiting." Sunset with a slight smirk on her face.

Twilight nodded to both of them then walked out of the room as she headed for the roof where Amora was waiting for her. Twilight stopped and said to every one in front of her.

"I was just asked by both Sunset and Pinkie to preform at their wedding I am so excited about this." Twilight said as she beamed a great smile to all that were in front of her.

"Oh, Darling that is so wonderful to hear I hope they will ask me to make their wedding dress's." Rarity said as she smiled back happily at Twilight

"I hope they will let me bring my pigeons to their wedding so they can fly over head and really give it a sense of warmth and love." Fluttershy said as she smiled at Twilight.

"I am sure they will do just that girls but, now I need to go my home is in danger I mustn't keep Amora waiting." Twilight said as she hugged each of her friends then headed for the roof.

As Twilight got out onto the roof she looked at Amora and said to her.

“Why would you come up here? I mean we could have had Luna drop us off in front of the school and the portal?” Twilight asked as she watched Amora stretch then saw Amora flap her wings as she lifted herself up and off the roof top a few feet.

Twilight watched Amora fly over to her. Amora said nothing to her as she suddenly picked Twilight up causing the purple skinned girl to shriek out in fear of being dropped. Amora dove to the ground while carrying Twilight in her arms causing Twilight to scream even loader from fear of being let go.  Just as Amora banked up and towards the sky Twilight yelled out to her.

"Are you insane?" Twilight said as she looked at Amora then down at the ground gulping hard as she held tightly onto her.

“You know for one that likes to fly you might want to stop all that screaming Twilight I might get tired of it and decide to drop you.” Amora replied with a toothy grin on her face.

Twilight gulped hard then wrapped her arms around Amora’s neck almost choking her as she heard Amora say to her.

“Hey keep your arms at your sides Twilight!” Amora barked out angrily to her as she flew toward the school and the portal.

Rose Cherry and the others that Twilight and Amora had left back at the hospital all watched as Rainbow twitched and then suddenly sat back up. Rainbow looked around then said to her friends.  Just as Pinkie and Sunset came out of the room Rainbow asked as she sat back up.

“Where am I?” Rainbow asked as she sat up from Rarity's lap.

“Darling relax you are still in the hospital everyone was so worried when Amora attacked you.” Rarity said as she helped her friend off the floor.

“Do you want to talk about what you went through Rainbow it might help you.” Sunset said as she looked at Rainbow then down at the floor while being helped by Pinkie as Pinkie held both her and the crystal heart.

Seeing that Pinkie wasn't going to be able to carry both Sunset and the crystal heart for long Rose Cherry smiled as she said to Pinkie.

"My dear I can carry the crystal heart for you while you help my daughter."

Pinkie smiled back and handed over the crystal heart to Rose Cherry who accepted it just as Fluttershy said to Sunset.

“How do you know what Rainbow has just seen Sunset?” Fluttershy asked as she put Rainbows left arm up and over her shoulder to help her friend to Luna's van.

“I know what she has seen and what she is about to go through because I have seen Tartarus with my own eyes. Keep in mind everyone that Amora and I were apart of each other for over three years. I saw where she is from when I was changed back into the person you see before you. I also saw her home in my dreams when I slept at night.” Sunset said as Pinkie held her up in the same way Fluttershy was holding Rainbow.

“So that you would explain why you were always so well….crabby when you were around us before we helped you change your ways honey.” Pinkie said with a slight grin on her face.

“That and the fact that I wanted power and the authority that came with that power. I was hurting Pinkie and I felt like no one really understood my pain and anger. I still don’t feel like you all understand me but, I am willing to try to work on that if you all are in turn willing to work with me on my feelings towards each of you.” Sunset replied as she felt Pinkie helping her towards the hospital doorway entrance-way.

As they all walked down the hallway Rose Cherry heard the soft crying of Applebloom then said to everyone.

“We need to help the crusaders I think Apple Bloom is really upset with her sister taking off like she did.” Rose Cherry said as she looked at everyone in the hallway while carrying the crystal heart in her hands.

As the group came up to the room that Applebloom and the other two crusaders were in they all heard Applebloom sobbing hard. As she sobbed Scootaloo was heard saying to Applebloom.

“Hey Applebloom I am sure your sister will be alright let's get you home and then we can all talk to her and find out why she did what she did.” Scootaloo said as Luna opened the door to the room they were all in.

The group all walked into the room and found two of the crusaders standing next to Applebloom who was in bed face down buried in a pillow crying. Rose Cherry sighed then looked at Sunset who nodded to her mother as Pinkie let go of her and watched her slowly walked past her mother. Then watched as Sunset sat down next to Apple Bloom. Applebloom looked up for a few seconds her eyes red from crying Sunset smiled to her then laid a gentle hand on her back as she said to Applebloom.

“Applebloom it is going to be OK. Your sister is one the strongest people that I know I am sure she will be alright.” Sunset said softly while rubbing Appleblooms back gently trying to calm the distraught girl down.

Applebloom sat up slowly then took a hold of Sunset by her waist and hugged her tightly. Sunset returned the hug to Applebloom then helped her off the bed and led her towards the door as her two friends followed them. Once the group got outside and Applebloom had calm down enough to be able talk to them without choking on her words. Applebloom said to Sunset as Sunset was still being helped by Pinkie Pie.

“Do you really believe that everything will be OK Sunset?” Applebloom said as she looked into Sunsets teal colored eyes.

“Yes Applebloom I do think everything will OK. Now let's get you home.” Sunset said as she was helped over to Luna's van by Pinkie.

The transferring of Amora to from Sunset to Amora's new body had left Sunset weakened and just barly able to walk on her own something that Sweetie Belle noticed as she said to Sunset.

"Hey Sunset are you going to be alright you look like your really tired?" Sweetie Belle asked as she looked at Sunset then over at Rainbow Dash who looked just as tired as Sunset did.

"Yes Sweetie Belle I will be fine I need to rest transfering Amora to her new body took a lot out of me is all. I just need to rest some then I will alright." Sunset replied as she heard Scootaloo ask.

"Sis why do you look so tired and so well....frightened?" Scootaloo asked Rainbow as she looked up at her sister who was still being helped by Fluttershy.

"I really don't want to talk about it squirt I just want to be left alone for the time being." Rainbow said as she looked at Scootaloo then down at the ground.

"Oh, okay I understand." Scootaloo replied with a soft sigh.

Sunset narrowed her eyes onto Rainbow as she thought to herself while she leaned against Luna's van for support once Pinkie had gotten her to it.

"That girl really is the most stubborn person that I know next to Applejack. I am going to have to find some way to get her to talk about what happened to her. I don't want her to have nightmares like I have had. She may be a creep at times but, even Rainbow didn't deserve what Amora that demon born harpy did to her." Sunset thought to herself as she watched every one head to the van.  

Once everyone was in the van they all headed to Sweet Apple Acres. When they arrived Applebloom was the first one out of the van as she raced towards the house to see if her sister was there. Finding her grandmother crying in the kitchen and her older brother tending to her. Applebloom said to her brother.

“Big McIntosh where is Applejack? Did she come home?” Applebloom asked as her brother

Big McIntosh reached into his shirt pocket then pulled out the letter that Applejack had written to her family before she left for Equestria and war. He handed the letter to Applebloom then took Granny Smith upstairs to put her to bed. Applebloom began to read the letter while everyone else was just coming into the house and found Applebloom standing in the kitchen reading out loud the letter that McIntosh had given her.

“My dear and loving family,

By the time you all read this here letter I will be well on my way to Equestria and to war. I want you all to know that I did not make this choice half heartedly. I care for Twilight very much perhaps more than what I am willing to admit to anyone. I can not just sit by and watch as her home is ripped apart by pure evil. I have read Silver Apple’s journal and therefor I know what is needed and what must be done. Our family on the other side of the portal are not at all prepared for the war that Equestria is about to face. I want you all to know that I love you all very much. But, as I said I can not jsut sit idly by while someone that I care for very deeply loses everything that matters to them. The four riders of the apocalypse have come to Twilight's home and I go now to make sure that Twilight will have a home to return to. Applebloom my beautiful little sister if you are reading this letter. Then I want you to know that I am sorry I will not see you grow up to become the very beautiful young woman that I know you will become someday. Please my little sister I ask only two things of you.

1. You find it in your heart to someday ask Sunset to become your sister as I was going to do before this mess all got started. Please give her the keychain that I was going to give her at Christmas. You will find it under my pillow in bed room.

And,

2. That you find it in your heart to someday forgive me for leaving you alone in this world.

Our brother will have to look after you now my sister. Sunset will be a good sister to you far better than what I have been to you. I love you very much Applebloom. I don’t really know what else to say to you Applebloom only that I hope you can forgive me for not being there for you when you needed me to do be there. I will always love you my little sister.

Sincerely,

Now and always,

Your granddaughter and sister.

Applejack.”

Applebloom finished the letter then dropped it on the kitchen floor as she started to cry. Sunset seeing the young girl crying went to her side and held her tightly in her arms. Applebloom cried in Sunsets arms for a half hour. As Applebloom cried out her pain from reading her sister's letter Sunset saw another letter on the kitchen table. When Applebloom was done crying Rarity led Applebloom upstairs to be with her brother and grandmother. Coming back down stairs Rarity looked at Sunset who was reading the letter left to her from Applejack. As Sunset read the letter  she heard Rarity say to her.

“Darling what are we going to do about little Applebloom? Her sister shouldn’t have to face evil like this alone.” Rarity said as she looked at Sunset.

“I don’t know Rarity I really don’t know.” Sunset replied to Rarity as she looked at her then back at Applejacks letter in her hands.  

“Would you be willing to read to us what that letter in your hands says?” Fluttershy asked as she looked at Sunset then down at the floor.

“Sure Fluttershy I think you should all know why Applejack did what she did at the hospital.” Sunset replied with a slight grin on her face.

Sunset cleared her throat then began to read aloud the letter left to her and her friends from Applejack.

“My dear friends,

I wish to inform you all that the reason I hit Amora wasn’t because of my religion nor did it have anything to do with her being a demon. I wish to let you know that it was because Amora could have done something to help prevent all of this from happening. It doesn’t matter if she has a throne or not. She is powerful and with that power she could have done something, anything to help save Twilight's home. Yet has chosen for reasons that may only be known to her to sit on the sidelines and do nothing as the riders destroy Twilight's home. As I read through my ancestors journal I found out that during the first war for Equestria it was the demons that created the riders or at least that is what Silver Apple believed. Weather it s true or not does not matter to me Amora is a demon queen thus she has the power to control an army if she will not stand up and honor her pledged to Twilight then I will fight for Twilight. Likewise if Twilight will not in turn fight for her home then I will do it for her. I hit Amora because she was being a fool for allowing such evil to leave her land. Such power to control the four riders is far too much power for anyone to wield even her. I hope that Sunset can forgive me for knocking her and Pinkie out of the bed that they both were in. Sunset, Pinkie if either of you are reading this letter please know that I didn’t mean to lose control like that at the hospital. I care about both of you very much but, I can’t let Amora get away with this. She as I said could have done something to help prevent all of this from happening. True she was connected to Sunset but, I feel she could have done something before she wound up being connected to Sunset. Any ways I need to go Twilight needs me as does her home of Equestria. I love you all very much.

Sincerely

Your friend

Applejack.”

When Sunset finished reading the letter and put it away she looked at her friends whom all in turn looked at her with concern in their eyes. Sunset looked down at the floor then said as she looked up at Pinkie.

“I don’t know what to do Pinkie, part of me wants to go and bring Applejack home. The other part wants to stay here and keep out of this war. I really don’t know what to do.”

Pinkie half smiled as she took Sunset by the waist then pulled her into a passionate kiss as Pinkie ended the kiss she said to Sunset.

“It’s simple  you need to go to Equestria fight for Twilight, save her home and bring Applejack back home.” Pinkie said as she continued to hold Sunset by her waist.

Sunset upon hearing that Pinkie wanted her to go to war ended the embrace with her lover. Nodded to Pinkie then looked at Luna who sighed heavily as she led Sunset out of the house and to her van. Sunset turned to her friends saying to them all.

“I will bring her back I promise.”

chapter 25.

Chapter 25.

Applejack moaned slightly as she started to sit up putting a gloved hand to her head. She looked around and saw Rarity sitting next to her with a another smaller unicorn sitting across from her. Dropping her right hand to one of her two daggers Applejack heard Rarity say to her as she felt two hooves placed up against her shoulders gently pushing her back down.

“Darling please, relax. You're among friends here. Nopony is going to hurt you.” Rarity said as she looked into Applejacks forest green eyes.

Applejack nodded the removed her hand from the dagger’s hilt that she was about to pull out. Laying back down Applejack looked over at Sweetie Belle saying to her gently.

“I take it you must be the pony version of Sweetie Belle?” Applejack asked as She lay on the ground looking up at the smaller unicorn While Rarity trotted off and laid next to the fillies and colts by the small camp fire to get warm.

“I don’t understand what you mean by ‘pony version’ Applejack uh, if that is what your name is?” Sweetie Belle said as she looked at Applejack then over at Fluttershy who was starting to approach Applejack cautiously form behind her.

“That’s right you are among friends here Applejack please don’t feel like you need to get upset with us.” Fluttershy meekly said to her as she looked down at the strange being in front of her.

“I wasn’t upset I thought I had been captured the only pony that I met so far was Rarity so when I saw her little sister I wasn’t sure if she was a friend or foe. Thus I was trying to show that I wasn’t going to take being captured lying down.” Applejack replied to Fluttershy.

“My name is Fluttershy, Applejack uh, do you know Twilight by any chance?” Fluttershy said as she looked at Applejack.

“Yes I do although she said she had friends that all have the same names as my friends back home. I never really did think that when she told us you all were ponies she wasn’t kidding about that.” Applejack said as she looked at Fluttershy while she again tried to sit up only to be pushed back down by Sweetie Belle who said to her.

“Hey you never answered my question.” Sweetie Belle said as she gently pushed Applejack back to the ground trying to keep her from sitting up.

“Tell you what Sweetie Belle if you agree to get off of me I will in turn agree to tell you what I meant by ‘pony version’ deal” Applejack replied to Sweetie Belle who looked at her then slowly got off of her allowing Applejack to sit up.

Once Applejack was fully sitting up she looked around found her bow and her saddlebags. As she stood up and walked over to where her bow and bags were lying she said to Sweetie Belle.  

“Alright Sweetie Belle here is what I know and I am hoping you will be able to understand this. In my world we call ourselves ‘human’ not ‘ponies’. We all look similar to me yet different at the same time. Just as I am sure in your world there many different uh, ponies as well.” Applejack said as she bent over picking up her bow then picked up her saddle bag.

Placing the saddle bag over her left shoulder Applejack turned to Sweetie Belle and said to her.

“Twilight told us that in this world there are unicorns, Pegasus and something called ‘earth ponies’. Which sounds more like the type of pony is made out of the ground beneath your feet.”  Applejack said as she saw a amused look come over Sweetie Belle’s face.

Sweetie Belle fell over laughing when she heard Applejacks description of earth ponies. In a fit of hooves kicking out wards and loud belly laughter Sweetie Belle said to Applejack as Applejack looked at then at Fluttershy with a confused look on her face.

“No Applejack…(laughing hard)...earth ponies are not made from the ground.” Sweetie Belle said while in a fit of uncontrollable laughter.

“Earth pony means somepony that can not use magic but, are very strong physically.” Fluttershy said to Applejack as she smiled warmly to her.

“I see so then I take it my counterpart here in this world would be an earth pony seeing as how she is suppose to be a farmer.” Applejack said to Fluttershy as she continued to watch Sweetie Belle roll on the ground laughing.  

Before fluttershy could reply to Applejack's question. Applejack dropped her saddle bag and drew out her bow. Knocking an arrow to it she yelled to Sweetie Belle and Fluttershy as she raised her bow up towards the trees in behind Sweetie Belle.

“SWEETIE BELLE, FLUTTERSHY GET BEHIND ME NOW!” Applejack yelled as she pointed her bow up towards the tree watching a figure moving around in the branches above Sweetie Belle.

Fluttershy looked up towards the trees and saw something moving in them causing her to freeze in place with fear. Sweetie Belle who was still on her back raised her head so that to everything behind her was upside down. As she saw something moving in the branches above her she rolled over then jumped to her hooves just as Applejack let loose her arrow. Applejack had seen Fluttershy freeze her to let loose her arrow at the creature in the tree above her two friends. The arrow flew into the branches of the trees and hit the creature that was moving around in the branches above Sweetie Belle. With a loud thud the creature fell to the ground as a voice could be heard calling out to the small group from where the creature fell.

“Ow! Alright which one of you idiots did just shot me!” Barked out the voice of the creature that fell to the ground.

Running over to where the creature lay on the ground with one of Applejack’s arrows in his leg Fluttershy saw it was the blacksmith. Looking at him then at Applejack, Fluttershy said to her sternly.

“Put that thing away before you kill somepony and help me get him over to the fire so I can tend to his wound.” Fluttershy said to Applejack who looked at her as she was nocking another arrow to her bow.  

“Listen Applejack you just shot a friend of mine and a friend that is helping me no less. Now put that thing away before you really do kill somepony.” Sweetie Belle said as she looked at her wounded friend then back at Applejack who was drawing back the string on her bow and taking aim at the creature laying on the ground in front of Fluttershy.

Applejack let out a soft breath of air as she once again fired an arrow towards the creature only this time she missed as the arrow slammed into a tree right next to the creature's head. Before Fluttershy & Sweetie Belle could say anything to Applejack they heard Applejack yell out.

“You on the ground leave or die! The choice is yours to make.” Applejack yelled out as Sweetie Belle started to charge Applejack.

Applejack jumped over Sweetie Belle's head and corkscrewed her body while in the air she was able to nocked another arrow and fired it at the creature still lying next to Fluttershy. Rarity came running over at this point as she got within striking distance of Applejack, Applejack landed behind Sweetie Belle saying to her grimly.

“Don’t do that again unless you want that thing to tear you apart.” Applejack said as she knocked fourth arrow while quickly turning around and firing it at the creature this time hitting it in the left foot.

The creature screamed out in pain as Applejack dropped her bow drew out her ax and charged the creature. Seeing that he had clearly been found out and that Applejack wasn’t going to fall for his tricks the creature smiled slightly as he disappeared from sight just as Applejack got within striking distance of it. Applejack looked down at Fluttershy then knelt down in front of her saying to her as she looked her over.

“Are you all Fluttershy that thing didn’t hurt you did it?” Applejack said as she looked at Fluttershy who in turn said to her.

“How….how did you know that was not a pony?” Fluttershy said as she looked at Applejack who was moving her head from left to right then up and down while she looked for any signs of wounds on Fluttershy.

“Because I saw while that creature was moving around in the tree’s above Sweetie Belle it had a slight silver tint to his body. According the book that I brought with me there is only one creature that is able to look like that yet have a silver tint to its body.” Applejack as she placed a hand over her right knee then stood up.

“And that would be what type of creature Applejack?” Asked a voice from behind her.

Applejack spun around and raised her ax up to her shoulder placing it in a battle ready position as she narrowed her eyes at the pony that was walking up behind her. Looking in the ponies amber colored eyes Applejack saw in his eyes a pony that had seen much in Equestria. She very slowly lowered her ax and replied to his question.

“It was a shadow demon. One that can only be seen in a pale blue moon's light if and only if you know what to look for.” Applejack said as she slightly turned her head not sure if the pony in front of her was friend or foe.

Nodding to her, Applejack nodded back as she said to him.

“I would like to know how you know who I am.” Applejack said as she looked at the pony standing in front her watching carefully for any sign of betrayal or malintent towards her or her friends.

“Applejack I am sure he will be more than willing to speak to you if you only lower your ax fully and relax a bit.” Fluttershy said as she looked at her then over at the pony in front of Applejack.

Applejack sighing set her ax blade facing down on the ground then nodded again to the pony in front of her. Seeing that she was now relaxed as she was ever going to get the pony in front of her sat down on his haunches and said to all present.

“Young Applejack has had good reason to be….jumpy. She is in a strange land with strange creatures in it. We are currently in a state of war. She has been trained for this by her mother and father. I know of her because I was able to keep tabs on her whenever Twilight would go and come from the mirror world I would often talk to her when she got back. Twilight told me what Applejack looks like and who her mother and father were. Although I am sure Applejack didn’t say this to Twilight. But, please keep in mind Applejack that Twilight would have found out about your parents when she was looking for you during her first visit in the mirror world.” The pony said to Applejack and all present in front of him.

Rarity returned to the fire and used her magic to place another log onto it while she and Fluttershy both looked at Applejack who asked the pony in front of her.

“Who are you?” Applejack asked coldly to the pony in front of her.

“I am just a simple blacksmith my dear Applejack. Nothing less and nothing more.” The blacksmith said with a slight grin on his face.

“I have a better question.” Sweetie Belle pipe up as looked at Applejack then at the blacksmith.

“Yes Sweetie Belle what is your question?” Replied the blacksmith kindly to her.

“WHERE WERE YOU!?!” Sweetie Belle yelled out in anger towards the blacksmith who simply looked at her then at Applejack and smiled at both of them saying to her.

“I used my magic to cause the shadow demon to show up here. None of you were really in any kind of real danger from the shadow demon. I needed to see if Applejack was really worthy of her chance to restore her family's honor. So while you Sweetie Belle where crying in Fluttershy's shoulders I disappeared then reappeared in one of the many outcrops that line the forest. I watched from a distance and saw that the dragon attacked Rarity on her way back from ponyville. I didn’t think Applejack be foolish enough to take on the dragon Arighith by herself though. None of you bothered to try to find me and you didn’t notice I was gone until after Applejack shot that shadow demon.” The blacksmith said with a slight smile on his face.

“I noticed you were gone.” Fluttershy said as she looked down at the ground then slowly raised her head back up to see that both Rarity and Sweetie Belle were not happy with her at all.

“Darling why didn’t you tell us that you knew he was gone?” Rarity asked as she looked at Fluttershy then over at the blacksmith.

“I didn’t think it was my place to say anything besides I was also trying to keep an eye on the little ones.” Fluttershy said meekly as she heard Applejack chime in.

“If those little ones as you call them Fluttershy are all that is left of your home then we need to get them out of here. If that dragon should come back they won’t stand a chance against its attacks. We need to move out of this area once the sun rises and we can see where we are going.” Applejack said as she looked from the blacksmith to Fluttershy then over at the little fillies and colts all sleeping soundly around the small campfire.

“That shouldn’t be long darling Celestia will raise the sun and we can move once it is first light out. Now why don’t you sit by the fire and then tell us why that sadle bag of yours is so important to you

“It is not the bag itself that is important to Rarity it is what is inside the bag. Have any of you heard of the book of magic?” Applejack asked as she sat down next to Fluttershy then reached into her saddlebag and took out the book to show it every one.

“No darling I don’t think anypony has heard of it. I myself did use a book…..”Rarity's voice trailed off when she saw the book held in Applejacks hands.

Applejack held out the book so that Rarity, Fluttershy, Sweetie Belle and the blacksmith could all take a good hard look at it. As Rarity stopped talking for a few seconds once her eyes saw the book in Applejacks hands she exclaimed to Applejack.

“Thats the book that Spike found and gave me last season when I needed help with a overly picky client that wanted to me to create a puppet stage for him.” Rarity exclaimed.

Applejack put the book back into her saddlebag and said to Rarity as she looked at her and Rarity stared back in bewilderment wondering how Applejack was able to get the book.

‘If you're wondering how I was able to get this book Rarity I am not sure about that myself. I found it inside my saddlebag when I went to saddle up my horse. Who wasn’t as it turns out a horse at all but, one of the four riders of the apocalypse.” Applejack said as she looked at Rarity who looked at the book with a shocked expression on her face.

“That is because this is not the same book as the one that Spike gave to Rarity last season. That book although dark was a key stone. It’s magic was used to create things not bind things like the riders to keep them from coming back to Equestria. The book that Applejack is holding in her hooves is used to bind the riders to the one that reads from the last spell which is written on the last page with it. But, in order to get the spell to work and I am really hoping that Galathinus doesn’t know this she is going to need a demon queen that has been bound to one of us. Other wise the spell is useless to her.” The blacksmith said as he looked at Rarity and she at the book in Applejacks hand.

“How is that galanthus would think that the book Rarity had last season was the one she was looking for when this book is the one that she is looking for?” Asked Sweetie Belle with a confused look on her face.

The blacksmith smiled to her gently then said to her.

“It is simple because I switched the books around. I placed the book of magic in my workshop to keep it safe while placing the other one in Celestial Sparkles charge. I didn’t tell her that the book she was receiving that day from me was the one that could change things into all sorts of stuff while one uses it. I didn’t know that Silver Apple going to catch somepony trying to steal the book that was needed to bind the four riders to whichever pony uses it. Silver Apple caught that thief and chased him through out all of Equestria before they both fought and the book wound in mirror world. During the fight when the mirror was first conceived Silver Apple was able to get a hold of the book as was about to destroy it. When the thief knocked it out of her hoofs right into the mirror which sent it to the world that Applejack is from. Because there was no magic in that world at the time being the book was just an ordinary book.  And would appear as such to all that held it until magic was brought to that world.” The blacksmith said as he looked down at Sweetie Belle then over at Applejack who was still bleeding from her wound.

Walking over to her he looked at her and she at him then said to her gently.

“Let me see if I can heal your injury young Applejack then we need to move out.” The blacksmith said as he looked at her with kindness showing in his amber eyes.

“Very well but, I have a question for you.” Applejack said as she felt her body start to glow.

The blacksmith took off his leather cap showing that he was a unicorn then set about healing Applejacks wound as she asked him.

“Why did you banish my ancestor when she was not the one that stole the book in the first place?” Applejack asked as her body glowed bright orange then started to heal.

Sighing deeply the blacksmith said to her as he continued to heal her body.

“I didn’t banish her, she chose to remain there I asked her to return the book and she refused so I got angry and had her removed from the royal guard. Thus her family was removed from the castle and had to become farmers. I have regretted my decision ever since.” The blacksmith said as he finished healing Applejacks wound.  

“Wait are you saying that you wanted that book to be brought back here even though you knew how dangerous that book was. And when she didn’t do it you thus, had the gall to have her punished for doing something which was right!” Applejack said in shock at the blacksmiths confession to her.

The blacksmith looked down to the ground and replied to her with only one word.

“Yes.”

“How could you do that to her when she proved to be loyal to you?” Applejack said as she stared at him with anger in her eyes.

“I was angry I acted without thinking and thus I cost you and her family much. I do not ask for your forgiveness in this matter only that you try to understand. Back then when the first war was being fought for our home that you are now in. Power and the magic that went with that power were all that mattered to me I wanted to make sure that type of power was under my control. I became drunk on it. It took Silver Apple leaving Equestria for good to show me how obsessed I was becoming with that power.” The blacksmith said as he felt Applejack’s hand fly across his face leaving a small trickle of blood running down his lower lip she said to him.

“You deserve far worse than that. What you did to my family was wrong. If you really do regret what you did to my family then you will do all that you can to restore what was stolen from my family.” Applejack said as she got up to leave the area but, stopped when he said to her.

“I will do just that but, I am sensing you too have done something that you are beginning to regret. Please tell me what it is.” The blacksmith said as he watched Applejack stop in her tracks then spin around on her heel to face him again.

“WHY SHOULD I LET YOU HELP ME WHEN YOU STOLE MY FAMILY'S HONOR?”Applejack shot back with anger in her voice.

“I don’t know why you should let me help you, I only know that if you don’t talk about it you will wind up like me. Alone with nothing more than your regret to keep you company.”

Hearing these words slip from the blacksmiths mouth Applejack looked down as she said to him.

“I….I hit Amora the demon queen. I left a note for my friends about this yet what I put down in it was not the real reason I hit her. I wanted to give them something, anything to keep them from having it out with me later on about what I did to her. So I wrote my reasons down even though they were not the real reason why I did this to her.” Applejack said as she felt a tear slip past her eye and trickle down her cheek.

“I see what was the real reason you hit her if I may ask?” The blacksmith asked as he sat down on his haunches in front of Applejack.

“I told my friends in my letter to them that I hit her because she was responsible for all of this. Because she could have done something to prevent this from happening. But, that was not the real reason I did it. No that was not the real reason at all. I did it because I hate her for what she has put Sunset through. That demon has done more than just feed on her fear of us she has put Sunset through hell. Look I know I had a big role to play in Sunsets downfall. After we defeated Sunset at the Fall Formal and she changed back she didn’t have one single friend other than us. No one knows this but, I saw Sunset one day shortly after the fall formal arguing with herself in front of a mirror. Sunset didn’t see me because I was hiding behind a bathroom stall door in the girls changing room at the time being we're Sunset and I both were in. I was able to hear everything and saw through the crack of the doorway of the stall, Amora in the mirror.” Applejack said as she looked at the blacksmith and he at her.

“What happened next after you saw who it was that Sunset was fighting with Applejack?” Sweetie Belle chimed in as she trotted up behind Applejack then nuzzled her on the left side of her hip with her head.

Looking down and then kneeling so she was able to see Sweetie Belle’s eyes clearly Applejack said to her as she slowly reached out and started scratching Sweetie Belle behind the ears.

“Sunset told Amora she wasn’t to going to help her any more and Amora told Sunset that if she didn’t help her she would put her through hell until she got what she wanted. Amora wanted to be set free from Sunset she was pleading with her to let her use her body until she could return to Tartarus and take back her throne. Sunset refused to go along with it. Amora didn’t take too kindly to that has put Sunset through hell ever since.”

“And you know this how?” Asked the blacksmith as he looked at her with concern in his eyes.

“I know this because Sunset has not been sleeping and has not been able to get any sleep other than when she was with Pinkie Pie. Somehow when I saw her after Pinkie invited us to her home for a slumber party Sunset looked like she had slept for almost ten years even though it was only for a few hours. I can only assume that Pinkie is able to take away the nightmares that Amora is giving to Sunset as punishment for not helping her regain her throne.”

The blacksmith having gotten the information he wanted from Applejack. Slowly turned around then just as slowly walked over to the far side of the camp to nurse his wounded lower lip after Applejack slapped him for what he did to her family. As he laid down on the cold ground he thought to himself while listening to the others talk to Applejack about Amora. As the blacksmith nursed his wounded lip he also listened intently to everyone in the camp while he thought to himself.

“I deserve far worse than being slapped by her for what I took from her family.” The blacksmith thought to himself as he heard Fluttershy say to Applejack while he sat alone on the far side of the camp.  

“Tell me did Sunsets mother tell you about the glowing disc on Sunsets chest and what it can do?” Fluttershy asked as she too chimed into the conversation while sitting next to the campfire.

“I recall Twilight saying something about it being a representation of Sunsets soul but, No I don’t recall Sunset’s mother telling me about what that disc can do.” Applejack said as she looked at Fluttershy who in turn looked back her and smiled warmly to her.

“That disc can and will remove all the nightmares and pain that Amora gave to Sunset. Which is why Sunset looked so peaceful when you saw her at Pinkies slumber party.” Replied Fluttershy who looked down at her chest and saw that her own disc glowing.

“Ok that doesn’t make much sense to me when I saw that disc at the hospital there was a black sphere around it. Which started to disappear as Pinkie’s and Sunset’s bodies both started to glow brightly. But there was no sign of this sphere on Sunset’s chest when I saw her at Pinkies slumber party so how could Sunsets disc have been able to get rid of the nightmares that she was going through.” Applejack asked Fluttershy as she looked at her while she continued to scratch Sweetie Belle behind the ears who in turn closed her eyes and soon fell asleep next to Applejack.

“Darling the black sphere that would have shown up on Sunsets chest wasn’t from the nightmares she was going through. That was Amora as she fed on Sunset. The more Sunset feels like she is loved or needed the less Amora will be able to feed on her. So that means that Amora would have to show her self and force Rose Cherry to give her what she wanted.” Rarity said as she looked down at her sleeping little sister then back up at Applejack who also looked down at the sleeping little unicorn next to her.

Smiling Applejack gently started to get up only to have Sweetie Belle roll over and place a hoof on Applejack’s leg softly moaning out.

“Mommy.” Sweetie Belle moaned as she slept next to Applejack who smiled as she sat back down then stroked the little fillies head a few times as she said to Rarity.

“I know Amora wanted a new body. But what else does Rose Cherry have that Amora would want other than maybe the trinity bracelet?” Applejack asked Rarity as she felt Sweetie Belle move her head slightly on her leg and again heard her moan out.

Looking down Applejack sighed then looked at Rarity who said to her.

“I don't know what else this Rose Cherry might or might not have Applejack that is something you need to ask of her." Rarity replied to Applejack who looked at Sweetie belle who again moaned out.

"mommy" Sweetie Belle said as she nuzzled her head into Applejacks lap.

Looking back down at Sweetie Belle, Applejack gently stroked the little fillies hair with her fingers as she aked Rarity.

"Why does she keep saying 'mommy' to me I am uh, flattered and all but, I can't be her mother." Applejack said as she looked back up at Rarity who had she saw had a few tears slip past her eyes and trickle down her cheeks.

"We lost our parents in the attack the destroyed our home that is why she is bonding with you. You see Applejack our mother and father would do what you did to her to help her sleep. They like you would scratch her behind the ears until she fell asleep" Rarity replied as she allowed a few more tears to slip past her eyes and down her cheeks.

“I see tell me how is it you and Fluttershy know about Amora and her need to feed on Sunset?”  Applejack asked as she looked at a Rarity.

“We know about Amora Darling because Twilight told us about Sunset changing into a demon after Sunset put  Twilight's crown on. Three days after she got back from meeting Sunset in your world Twilight locked herself in her home and wouldn’t come out. Twilight as you know or at least as I hope you know likes to research stuff. She wanted to know more about the demon that Sunset turned into and if there was any way the demon could come here. All she could find though was a picture of that demon and a very brief reference about her in some dusty old tome. All that was stated in the tome that Twilight found was that Amora was a demon queen. Twilight spent four weeks searching for everything she could about demons and what they could do. Yet darling she found nothing Amora.” Rarity said as she looked at Applejack then down her little sister Sweetie Belle who was still softly snoring in Applejack's lap.

“I find that hard to fathom because Rose Cherry found all sorts of stuff including the trinity bracelet which she said she would give to Amora. Why she would want to give that monster more power is beyond me yet she does. I left before Sunset could be separated from Amora so I don’t know if it worked or not. I hope that it did work because I want that demon bitch to leave my friend alone for good.”

“Darling please language. I may not understand that word you just used but, I know when something sounds unladylike so please don’t say that again around my little sister. I don’t know why or even how Rose was able to find information about Amora when Twilight couldn’t find anything about her at all. Yes I know she found a very vague passage about the trinity bracelet. But, other than that what very little information I have already shared with you about Amora is all she could find.” Rarity said to Applejack who nodded to her then took out her daggers and looked the the blades then put them back into their sheaths.  

“I think Rose Cherry has some explaining to do but, for now you all should get some sleep I will take first watch.” Applejack replied to Rarity who in turn looked at her then yawed laying her head down and fell asleep.

The moon shown brightly in the cold nights sky as Applejack gently placed Sweetie Belle’s head down onto the ground then moved away from her. Fluttershy watched carefully as Applejack stood up collected her bow and ax then made her way to the outer perimeter of the camp. Looking around Applejack didn’t see any one or pony that would or could mean a threat to them.  As Applejack returned to the camp she nodded to Fluttershy who like Rarity yawned and fell asleep. Applejack walked to the other side of the camp then looked around making sure that the camp was safe while her new friends slept soundly. Applejack repeated this motion six times before the blacksmith nodded to her and took over allowing her to get some sleep. The blacksmith stood up from his place in the camp and took the second watch as the moon slowly moved from the east to the west side of the horizon.

Chapter 26

Chapter 26.

Amora and Twilight flew to the school grounds where Twilight was going to take Amora back to Equestria. As Amora landed with Twilight in her arms she said to her.

“Are you sure there won’t be any surprises waiting for me on the other side Sparkle?”

Looking at her with a slight look of confusion Twilight replied to Amora.

“I don’t know if there will or will not be and why do you keep calling me ‘Sparkle’ when you know my name is Twilight?” Twilight said with a very slight look of confusion on her face.

“I call you ‘Sparkle’ because in the old days the days that I am from it meant ‘Honored royalty’ there for I am trying to show you respect unless of course you don’t want that which is owed to you.” Amora said with slight sneer on her face.

“I see very well but, when we are in front of my friends call me Twilight not sparkle got it.” Twilight said as she stepped through the portal.

Watching her go Amora half grinned as she watched Twilight disappear into the portal. Thinking to herself as the portal rippled and turned back into a solid piece of marble.

“You go ahead and think all you like that you can order me about Twilight once I am at my full power you will not be so….cocky as to order the likes of me around.” Amora thought to herself.

Amora stepped through the portal and soon found herself standing next to a purple colored alicorn pony who was looking around at what was left of her home in complete shock. Amora heard Twilight say as she too took in the sight’s of Arighith’s attack.  

“What happened here?” Twilight said as she looked around the ruined castle.

“This Sparkle….er I mean Twilight….this is what happens in war. This is Arighith’s doing I unlike you can smell that wyrms stench throughout this battle field.” Amora replied to Twilight who was starting to look around and take in the awful sight that lay before her eyes.

During all this Sunset was just getting into Luna’s van when she felt a gentle hand on her shoulder stopping her from getting into the van.Turning around to see who it was that had stopped her from getting into the van she saw that it was Pinkie Pie standing behind her. Pinkie said to Sunset as she removed her hand from her shoulder.

“You're not going.”

Sunset blinked a few times before she said to Pinkie with an almost blank look on her face.

“I don’t understand? Pinkie you told me just a few minutes ago that you wanted me to go Equestria, to fight for Twilight, save her home and bring Applejack back home. Now you don’t want me to do that?”  Sunset said as she stared at Pinkie.

Pinkie looked at Sunset then wrapped her arms around her tightly as she said to her.

“You're not going alone is what I wanted to say to you. I don’t want you to face this alone Sunset.”

Sunset hugged Pinkie back saying to her as Luna sat her in her van waiting to see what each of them were going to do next.

“I don’t want you over there honey, if war really has come to Equestria then you shouldn’t be fighting in it.”

Looking up into Sunsets teal colored eyes Pinkie said to her as she still held Sunset tightly by her waist.

“Doesn’t matter honey if you are really going to go over there and try to bring Applejack home then so am I. I care about you, I almost lost you once as is. I don’t want to lose you again. So no you are not going alone.”

Sunset ended the embrace with her girlfriend as she said to her.

“What gives you the right to go to war for me Pinkie to go to war for Twilight or for Equestria.” Sunset said as she looked into Pinkie’s sky blue eyes.

Lay her hand on to Sunsets chest Pinkie smiled saying to her as she felt Sunsets heart beating within her chest and watched as the disc on her chest glowed brightly.

“This, this gives me the right to fight by your side honey. To go to war with you. To save my friend and to help my lover.” Pinkie said while she kept her hand on Sunsets chest.

Sunset gently removed Pinkies hand from her chest closed her eyes as she said to Pinkie.

“I am sorry honey. I love you, please forgive me.” Sunset said as she slowly reopened her eyes.

“I don’t under…..” Pinkie started to say before being cut off by Sunset.

Sunset head butted Pinkie in her head the cracking of their skulls together was loud enough that Luna was able to clearly hear it while she sat in her van. Pinkie’s eyes rolled up into her skull as she dropped like a stone in front of Sunset. Sunset looked down at her girl friend then knelt down and picked her up. Sunset turned to Luna nodded then headed back into the house carrying Pinkie in her arms. As Sunset got back inside the house Sweetie Belle ran to her side saying to her.

“Sunset what happened to Pinkie?” Sweetie Belle said as she looked from Sunset then to Pinkie who was knocked out and being carried in Sunsets arms.

Walking over to a couch that was in the living room Sunset knelt down and laid Pinkie down on the couch.Then placed a pillow under Pinkie's head as she said to Sweetie Belle when she stood back up.

“Sweetie Belle I may not be able to fully forgive you for what you and your friends did to me. However if you want to try to earn my forgiveness then please take care of Pinkie for me. I do not know if I will ever see her again.Tell her for me that I love her and that I am sorry.”

Before Sweetie Belle could say anything Sunset walked out of the house then walked over to Luna’s van got in saying only one word to Luna as she closed  the passenger door.

“Drive.” Sunset said as she started to stare coldly out of the van’s front window.  

Luna was about to say something to Sunset when she was cut off as Sunset said to her.

“Luna I know you more than likely don’t like what I did to Pinkie but, you need to understand that this is war we are talking about. I know how to fight this war, Pinkie doesn’t. I can not and will not take the risk of her going to Equestria and getting herself killed. I love her too much to allow that to happen.” Sunset said as she looked coldly out the front window of Luna’s van.  

Luna backed the van up then slowly pulled out of Sweet Apple Arcs as she drove Sunset to the school and the portal she asked Sunset.

“How is it possible that you know how to fight a war when you are only eighteen years old? I don’t see how that is possible.” Luna said as she drove Sunset towards the school and portal.  

Sunset closed her eyes then slowly reopened them as she replied to Luna.

“First Luna I am not eighteen years old. Although I look like I am between the ages of sixteen and eighteen I am actually twenty four. I don’t really know how or even why the mirror back in Equestria made me into what you see before you. All I know is that I love Pinkie and to keep her safe I did what was needed. Second Luna the reason I know how to fight this war is because when I slept at night Amora would teach me all about war and conquest within my dreams. I never recorded these dreams in my journal or in the journal that Twilight and I share. I didn’t want anyone to think I was still well..... evil.” Sunset said as Luna drove the van.

Twenty minutes latter Sunset stood in front of the portal she turned to Luna saying to her before she stepped through it.

“You need to know I am going to block the mirror so that only I or Twilight can get through it.” Sunset said to Luna who watched as Sunset started to step through the portal.

Sunset’s body slowly disappeared into the portal and was soon gone from sight. Luna walked over to the steps of the school sat down took out her phone and called her sister. When Celestia answered her phone Luna said to her.

“Tia it’s Luna you need to know that Sunset has gone back to her home. Applejack from our world as also gone over to Equestria and Sunset is now free of that demon. I am not sure what to do now. Should I come find you or should I stay here at the school?” Luna said to her sister over the phone as she looked out towards the statue and the portal watching it change color.

The statue’s base went from a snow milky white in color to a dark charcoal grey. As Luna watched this happen to the statue Sunset had made it safely to the other side and was using her magic to cover the glass of the mirror with boards and other forms of debris. Once she was done she looked around then saw Twilight standing next to a demon whom she knew to be Amora. Growing angry at Amora for the hell that she had put her through Sunset charged her horn and let loose a fire ball hitting Amora in the back. Amora screamed out in pain  as she felt the fireball strike her in the back. Just as Amora fell to her knees Twilight spun around and saw Sunset standing behind her with tears running down her face. Twilight yelled out to Sunset just as Sunset fired another ball of fire at Amora striking her in the side causing Amora to fall over on her side onto the cold hard ground.

“Sunset Shimmer stop your attack this very instant!” Twilight yelled to Sunset who started to sob as Sunset cried out in anger and pain to her.

“She put me through hell Twilight I am simply returning the favor.” Sunset shot back with anger in her voice.

“I need her, Equestria needs her, please back down let me help her and you too. I can help both of you if you will just back away please Sunset.” Twilight said as she tried to step in front of Sunset only to stop when Sunset yelled at her.

“I HATE HER TWILIGHT, I HATE EVERYTHING ABOUT HER. DON’T YOU UNDERSTAND THAT?” Sunset shot back with pure rage beaming through her voice.

Twilight realized the only way to get Sunset to stop her attack was to actually step aside and watch as the events unfolded themselves to her and to Sunset. Stepping to the right Twilight said to Sunset as Sunsets horn began to glow and Amora was just picking herself back up off the ground.

“OK Sunset if you think that killing her is what is best and that it will relieve you of your pain and hate then….go ahead and do it.” Twilight said as she caught Amora’s bewildered stare at her.

Sunset’s horn turned from orange to red then just as she was about to fire her attack at Amora Sunset suddenly fell to the ground and buried her face into her hooves. Sunset said as she cried in her hooves.

“I can’t do it I can’t kill her. I hate her so much but, I can’t kill her. I just can’t do it.” Sunset cried out as Twilight placed a gentle hoof onto Sunsets head then lowered her hoof under Sunsets chin.

Twilight raised Sunsets head up so their eyes met as tears ran slipped out of Sunsets eyes and ran down her cheeks Twilight said to her.

“Shhhh, It is going to be ok Sunset. It is going to be ok, you don’t have to hold in your anger any longer I know you have been hurt badly both by Amora and by Celestia. I want you to know that I will do all that I can to help through this.” Twilight said as Sunset sniffed.

“R...Really Twilight you're going to help me through my pain and anger. You're not going to punish me for attacking Amora like that? Even though she put me through hell?” Sunset said as she sniffed again while rubbing a onx hoof over her eyes wiping her tears from her eyes.

“Of course I am not going to punish you Sunset. Yes Sunset I really am going to help you as best as I can. I understand that Amora hurt you badly and I know that you didn’t really want to kill me at the Fall Formal. If you had I more than likely wouldn’t be here right now. You never once asked to be treated how you were by either Amora or Celestia for that matter. I understand fully now what you meant when you told us Rose Cherry was the only other pony that you let see you cry. You were talking about Celestia she was the other pony that got to see you cry.” Twilight said as she helped Sunset up off the cold hard ground.

Sunset dried her tears as Amora looked at her then over at Twilight before saying to Twilight.

“Alright if she is done attacking me and if this whole scene of ‘I did this so you need to do this for me’ is over we need to leave this area.” Amora said as she raised her right hand up into the air.

Amora’s right hand glowed bright red then she lowered it back down and snapped her fingers as her whole body glowed red. She turned her attention to Sunset who stood there still looking sad and angry at her as Sunset heard Amora say to her.

“Oh, Sunset that attack you did to me although it was painful really didn’t hurt me. If you really want to kill a halfling such as myself then you need to use something a lot……sharper.” Amora said as she smiled wickedly at Sunset who in turn look unimpressed at her.  

“Speaking of sharp which I am assume you are implying that your sword is what you are referring to as to the item that can kill a hafling. Where is your sword Amora I mean you have your armor, the trinity bracelet, the alicorn amulet and the dragon heart crown. Yet you do not have your weapon with you I thought when you got your armor you would also get your sword as well.” Twilight said as Sunset finished drying her tears and stared coldly at Amora who in turn looked back with a slight grin on her face.

“Perhaps you failed to notice my body is glowing red or the fact that my right hand was also glowing Twilight. Now if I were either of you I would step back right about…...NOW!” Amora said as a loud thunderus boom was heard.

Sunset realizing what was about to happen pushed Twilight to the ground. Much to Twilight's shock just in time as Amora’s sword appeared out of thin air and flew towards her. Amora reached up grabbed her cursed blade by the handle spun it in a three hundred sixty degree circle twice before placing it on her back. As she placed the sword onto her back Amora looked at Twilight and Sunset with a smirkish look on her face. Both Sunset and Twilight climbed back to their hooves glaring daggers at Amora who looked back to each of them  with a smirk on her face as she started to sniff the air. Amora had caught the scent of Fluttershy and while growling out only three words as she took off towards the Everfree forest. Leaving Sunset and Twilight to run after her each with a concerned look on their faces.

“Vampire this way.”

Getting to the edge of the forest Amora heard Sunset yell out to her.

“Amora stop, if there is really a vampire here let us deal with it.” Sunset yelled out to her as she saw Amora entering the forest.

Twilight said to Sunset as she and Sunset both got up to the forest.

“It’s Fluttershy that demon is going after Fluttershy! We have to stop her. Quickly Sunset use your magic to stun Amora before she gets out of sight.” Twilight said in an almost panicked tone of voice.  

Without a word to Twilight Sunset charged her horn causing her horn to glow bright red and let out a magic fireball hitting Amora in the back. Amora having been hit in the back by Sunsets attack screeched out in anger. Spinning on her heels as she turned to face Sunset, Amora reached up to draw her sword just as an arrow flew towards her striking her in the hand. The silver arrow went through Amora’s hand as she spun back around just in time to see Applejack nocking another Arrow and taking aim at Amora’s chest. Sunset seeing that Applejack was about to fire her arrow at Amora launched another fireball only this one went between Applejack and Amora. As the fireball hit the ground and exploded both Amora and Applejack looked at Sunset who growled out to them both.

“Amora back down, NOW! Applejack un-nock your arrow and step back!” Sunset growled out to both of them as her horn started to glow red again.  

Seeing that the onyx colored unicorn in front of her was not playing around. Applejack slowly backed away but, kept her arrow nocked in place as she lowered her bow. Amora snarled at Sunset who replied with only five words to her.

“Don’t even think about it.” Sunset said to Amora as her horn glowed brightly.

Amora slowly backed away while she pulled out the arrow from her hand. Holding her hand up she could see a dime sized hole in her hand. Grinning to herself as she healed her hand Amora said once her hand was healed to Applejack.

“Oh, Applejack I do hope you where not planning on getting that arrow back.” Amora said with a bit of amusement in her voice as she broke the arrow in two.

“You little bitch what did you have to go and do a thing like that for?” Applejack said as she stared coldly at Amora.

“Because it was fun why else would I do it?” Amora replied while snickering to Applejack.

“ENOUGH!” Twilight yelled out causing everyone to turn and look right at her.  

Applejack seeing Twilight and Sunset in their pony forms for the first time quirked an eyebrow as Sunset walked up to her saying to her.

“Look Applejack I am sure you want to know who it is that you are talking to right now. But, we don’t have time to prove oursel…..” Sunset started to say but, stopped when Applejack raised her bow and pointed her arrow right at Sunsets chest.

“Applejack please don’t kill don’t me! It’s me Sunset the one next to me is Twilight.” Sunset yelped out as her eyes shrank to pin needles seeing the sharp arrow pointed right at her.

“If it really is you Sunset and not another shadow demon then tell me. What was it I said to you when I grabbed you by your shoulder back at Sugarcube corner.

Seeing that Applejack was serious about what she just said to her Sunset lowered her head and said to Applejack as she let a tear slip past her teal colored eyes.

“You told me and I am fully quoting you here. ‘Oh, quit faking Sunset! I didn’t even grab you that badly’ you said that to me after you grabbed onto me and I screamed out in pain.” Sunset said as she slowly raised her head back up to meet Applejack’s eyes.  

“So it is true, then you were cutting yourself. Sunset how could you even consider doing something so foolish? You could have done real serious damage to yourself. What could possibly make you consider doing something so foolish?” Twilight said as she looked at Sunset with both sadness and anger in her eyes.

Sunset lowered her head again then replied to Twilight with sadness in her voice. As Applejack began to realize that the two ponies in front of her really were Twilight and Sunset.

“I am standing next to the reason why I did it Twilight.” Sunset said as Twilight looked from Applejack then back to Sunset before Applejack said to her.

“Twilight you're the reason Sunset did what she did to herself. In fact I would actually say that we ALL are the real reason she cut herself.” Applejack said as she looked from Twilight then to Sunset who she reached out and picked the the onyx colored pony up in her arms hugging her tightly.

Sunset felt the love and concern for her while she was being hugged by Applejack as Applejack said to Twilight who looked bewildered and confused.

“I can see by the look on your face Twilight that you do not understand so let me try to explain it to you. Sunset here likes you as a friend and more than likely looks up to you. When we used the magic of friendship on her back at the Fall Formal we not only changed her back to her human self. We also took away her confidence in herself. She became scared of us and that fear lead to her cutting herself. I am sure after a few weeks she didn’t want to do it any more yet she was becoming addicted to it. Like anything that is bad for cutting can at times act like a drug. It can feel like it is helping when in fact it is not.” Applejack said as she felt wet tears on her neck from Sunset crying in her shoulder.

“Sunset when we get back from this war I am going to do all that I can to help you.” Twilight said to Sunset as she heard Sunset cry out to her while being held in Applejack's arms.  

“I am such a disappointment to you, how can you consider me your friend when I am nothing but, a disappointment to you?” Sunset cried out to Twilight as Sunset was being held in Applejack's arms.

“Oh, Sunset you are not a disappointment to me at all. I care about you and I really do want to help you. I hope you know that.” Twilight said as she watched Applejack gently set Sunset back down on the ground and Sunset dried her tears.

“Oh grow the fuck up Sunset. So you lost your family and you lost two parental figures that both saw you cry, So what? Get off your damn flank unicorn and grow up. Let this make you into a stronger pony or person which ever you want to be. But, don’t sit there and cry you fucking eyes out to your friends whining about how you are such a disappointment to them. If you don’t want to be a disappointment to them then get off your damn ass and learn about true friendship. While at the same time you break the noise’s of those that treated you like shit.” Amora said as she stomped over to Sunset who had her head lowered.

Applejack and Twilight both stepped in front of Amora stopping her in her tracks Applejack glared at Amora as she reached for her throwing ax and Twilight said to Amora as her horn glowed pink.

“You stay away from her! She doesn’t need this from you right now. Every pony in the mirror world needs to be there for Sunset to show her love and support. But, Amora you don’t know the first thing about friendship or love. So stay that the tartarus away from my friend. Or I swear our alliance will come to an end right now and right here.” Twilight said as she glared at Amora who smiled back at her wickedly.

Sunset seeing and hearing Twilight standing up for her sighed then said to everyone.

“We need to find out if anyone survived. By the way what happened here Applejack?” Sunset said as she looked up at Applejack who replied sternly to her.

“Something attacked the village and reduced it to this Sunset. I think it was called Arighith and my horse that I foolishly brought here with me was no horse. It was in fact one of the four riders so now I am sure that all four of them are freed from where ever it is that they are. Yes there are indeed survivors thirty six of them all of whom are in the forest I will take you all to them. But know this if that demon tries anything and do I mean anything I will kill her.” Applejack said as she looked down at Sunset then looked at Amora followed by looking at Twilight then back at Sunset.  

“We understand and Amora will be on her best behavior while she is around Fluttershy. Unless of course you would rather I put you in the tantabus Amora.” Twilight said to Applejack and to Amora as she looked over at Amora who looked back her with a slight smirk on her face.

“Actually Twilight I won’t be going with you into the forest that is. I will honor my deal with you to fight by your side however I need to find the book of magic and use it to summon the Brak’lu from Tartarus.”

Just as Twilight was about to reply to Amora Sunset yelled to Amora.

“Are you insane Amora you can’t bring that army here! They will wipe out everything in there path no one will survive this war.” Sunset yelled out to Amora who just grinned at her saying in reply to Sunsets out burst to her.

“Oh, yes I can I can fully bring them here. Evil though they may be. They are the only ones that are loyal to me right now. Even though I lost my honor in front of them it was only six of them that killed me and sent my soul to the gatherer pits. From there I was sent to you Sunset after you put on Twilight's crown which acted like a key opening a gateway for both myself and magic to spill into the human world. If you had not been in control of me I would have killed Twilight. I saw her as a threat to my nest. I thought I was still in the pits back in Tartarus and thus used your magic and your body to go after one that was invading my nest. Now thanks to Twilight here I am free of you and you are free of me thus we can either go our separate ways or try to kill each other. The choice is yours Sunset. I have already trained you in war so you should be able to withstand a few of my attacks if you choose to fight me that is. If however you decide to walk away I will not hold it against you. Like I said the choice is yours to make.” Amora said as she watched Sunset carefully.

Sunset stood up then walked away from Amora as she entered the forest she could be heard saying to Applejack and Twilight.

“Applejack, Twilight let's go I will not waste my time trying to kill a demon born wyrm like her.” Sunset said as she started to disappear into the thick overbrush of the trees and outcrops of the forest.

“I have the book that you are seeking Amora and if you want me to give it to you then you need to follow us and keep on your very best behavior when you see Fluttershy.” Applejack said to Amora as she started to turn to enter the forest.

Amora growled lightly then started to follow Applejack and Sunset into the forest leaving Twilight behind as she also started to pick her way through the dense forest. Getting back to camp Applejack watched as Twilight ran up to Rarity and Fluttershy receiving a hug from Rarity as Rarity said to her.

“Darling when we heard that dreadful screech we all thought that dragon had come back. We are so happy to see you. We saw Applejack leap up from her sleeping area and run towards the edge of the forest neither of us could stop her from leaving. Tell us what happened?” Rarity said as she ended her hug with Twilight.

Fluttershy also hugged Twilight and said to Twilight.

“It is so good to see Twilight, But, please tell us who are your two friends?” Fluttershy asked as she ended her hug with Twilight who said to both Rarity and Fluttershy.

“Rarity, Fluttershy I would like you both to meet Sunset Shimmer and Amora the demon queen. Now to answer your question I was able to bring Amora the demon queen back with me. However I didn’t expect to see either Sunset or Applejack here. So that now begs the question what are you doing here Applejack?” Twilight said as she turned to Applejack who looked at her then at Sunset then back at Twilight.

“I came to restore my family name and to set right what was so very wrongly taken from my family. The blacksmith has already admitted his guilt to me and I am glad for it. As for Sunset being here I am sure it is because she doesn’t want me to fight in this war.” Applejack said as she looked at Sunset then back at Twilight.

“I see so you thought it would be a good idea to get yourself killed for honor and duty thus leaving your little sister alone in your world is that it Applejack?” Twilight asked as she stared at Applejack who looked back to her with a coldness that almost froze Twilight's heart.

“I came here for the reasons that I have given you Twilight. If you can not accept my bow, ax or daggers at your side then perhaps I shouldn’t have come here for one that I……” Applejacks voice trailed off as she looked at Twilight as she realized that Twilight was right.

“I am sensing you want to say something to her yet you do not know if your friend will take it with kindness or as an insult.” The blacksmith chimed in as he walked over to the group.

Applejack closed her eyes then turned around and walked away from the group leaving Twilight and the rest with puzzled looks on their faces. The blacksmith nodded to Sunset who in turn nodded back to her then went after Applejack. While Sunset and Applejack both found a quiet place to talk together Twilight turned to the blacksmith saying to him as she bowed to him.  

“Thank you for all that you have done for us in our hour of need. But, I have one more request of you kind sir.” Twilight said as she bowed deeply to him.

“It will be done as you have not to ask of me do this Twilight Sparkle I will look after Fluttershy and the little ones for you while you and Amora, Applejack and Sunset go to war.” The blacksmith said as he looked at Twilight who said back to him.

“I would rather not have Applejack or Sunset get involved in this war thank you kind sir.” Twilight said to him as she continued to bow deeply to him.

“Be that as it may Applejack needs to talk with both the Applejack and Applebloom from this world. Who is right now in the canterlot city hospital. And without Sunset you will not win this war. I would like to make a suggestion to you if I may Twilight.” The blacksmith said as Twilight raised her head and looked at him in his amber eyes.

“Yes of course your suggestion would be most welcome to me right now.” Twilight said as she looked into the blacksmiths amber eyes.

“When Applejack of the mirror world is standing next to Applejack of Equestria refer to the one from the mirror world as HJ instead of ‘Applejack’ so as not to confuse the two of them. As for Sunset going to war well she will be doing that with or without your blessings. So why not just tell her to stay close to you. Amora has trained her well. She knows how to fight this war. Without her there is no way to win and Equestria will fall. So let Sunset help you win this war then take her home and let her marry the one she has fallen in love with.” The blacksmith said as he looked at Twilight who simply nodded to him in reply.

Applejack and Sunset had gone deep into the woods when they came to a clearing Applejack sat down on a stump near the edge of the forest with her back to the forest. She took out her throwing ax and began to sharpen the blade just as Sunset trotted up behind her saying to her.

“You sounded upset back there with Twilight. As you ended what you were saying to her it sounded as if you are in love with her.” Sunset said as she watched Applejack sharpen her ax.

Applejack continued to sharpen her ax as Sunset said to her.

“If you are in love with Twilight then that would really explain why you came here and why you got so upset with her at the hospital. You don’t want her to lose everything the way I lost it all. So tell me Applejack are you in love with her?” Sunset said as she placed a hoof on Applejacks hand stopping her from continuing to sharpen her ax.

Looking down at Sunset’s onyx colored hoof resting on her hand Applejack closed her eyes and said only one word to Sunset as she slowly stood up.

“Yes”

Applejack walked towards the edge of the forest then turned around and looked at Sunset who looked up into Applejacks forest green eyes. Applejack sighed and shuddered a bit both from being a bit cold and also not sure how to handle admitting she was in love with Twilight. Applejack felt something warm and furry nuzzle her on her right hip as she looked down she saw that Sunset was rubbing her head on her right hip. Applejack knelt down and hugged Sunset then said to her as she ended the embrace.

“Alright I get the message I will go to her and tell her how I feel about her. But, you're coming with me ok?” Applejack said with a nervous grin on her face.

Sunset beamed a smile to Applejack as she and Applejack both made their way back to camp. Getting back to camp Applejack saw that Twilight and Amora where just getting ready to leave when she called out to Twilight stopping her in her tracks.

“Twilight I have…..something that I need to…..say to you.” Applejack said as she swallowed hard.

Twilight turned around and smiled warmly at Applejack as she sat back down on the ground then watched as Sunset came up from behind Applejack. Applejack looked down at Sunset as Sunset nodded to her. Applejack returned her gaze to Twilight as Twilight said to her.

“Yes Applejack what is it?”  

Chapter 27.

Chapter 27.

Pinkie woke up on the couch that Sunset had placed her on putting a hand to her head she moaned out as Sweetie Belle was just placing a wet towel over her head. When Pinkie's vision cleared and she was able to see clearly she sat up up so quickly that she knocked Sweetie Belle to the floor with a loud yelp as Sweetie Belle hit the floor. Exclaiming out in fear and anger Pinkie said as she jumped off the couch.

“SUNSET?! WHERE IS SUNSET?” Pinkie exclaimed as her feet touched the floor of the living room.

Each of her friends came running into the living room Rarity tried to calm Pinkie down only to get a glare from her that clearly told her to back off. Rarity saw the hurt and anger in Pinkie's eyes and returned to the kitchen with her head lowered. Applebloom and Scootaloo both ran up to Pinkie each saying in usion to her.

“Sunset has gone to the portal with Luna they left over an hour ago Pinkie.” Both Sweetie Belle and Applebloom said at the same time.

Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash also came into the living room each looking at Pinkie then down at Sweetie Belle who was just getting off the floor and rubbing her sore backside. Rainbow shook her head and headed back into the kitchen as Fluttershy meekly said to Pinkie.

“You um, shouldn’t be up right now you should still be on the couch.” Fluttershy said to Pinkie as she watched Pinkie start to pass back forth talking to herself.

Pinkie stopped talking to herself then looked at Fluttershy who looked back at her with concern in her eyes. Pinkie asked Fluttershy as they both stood in the living room staring at each other.

“Can you drive me to the school I have to stop Sunny from leaving for Equestria.” Pinkie asked as Fluttershy looked down at the ground then squeaked out to her.

“No I can’t.” Fluttershy said as Pinkie narrowed her ocean blue eyes on her saying to her angrily.

“WHY NOT?, THIS IS MY DAMN GIRL FRIEND WE ARE TALKING ABOUT HERE!” Pinkie yelled out as Rainbow Dash came back into the living room with a soda and bag of chips in her hands.

Looking at Pinkie then over at Fluttershy who was backing away from Pinkie in fear Rainbow sighed then said to Pinkie.

“Pinkamina Diane Pie one, there is no car or truck here to drive you anywhere you want to go. And Two even if there was the only one of us that actually has a license to drive is Rarity and her car is in the shop and has been for quite some time. So stop yelling at Fluttershy and calm down.” Rainbow said as Pinkie glared at her with anger and hellfire coming out of her ocean blue eyes.  

Pinkie stormed out of the house slamming the door behind her. Leaving Sweetie Belle, AppleBloom Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy all standing in the living room just looking at each other with dumbfounded looks on their faces. Applebloom looked down saying to everyone as she stared at the floor.

“I hope Sunset will be alright Pinkie has every right to upset with her.” Applebloom said as she looked at the ground then looked up when she heard Rarity chime in from the kitchen.

“Darling Sunset will be alright she is a big girl who can handle herself I may not know much about war. And what little I do know about it may come from books or television but, I know that Sunset will be alright.” Rarity said as she noticed Rose Cherry getting up from her spot at the kitchen table and leaving the house.

Rose Cherry walked out side found Pinkie under an Apple tree crying to herself as she heard Pinike say through her sobs.

“Sunny why the hell did I tell you to go off to war now I am going to lose you for good.” Pinkie said as she cried under the apple tree.

Rose Cherry looked down then back up at the crying girl in front of her as she said to her.

“Pinkie may I speak to you please?” Rose Cherry said as she looked at Pinkie who slowly raised her head to look back at her.

Looking up into Rose Cherries eyes Pinkies own eyes were red and sore from crying hard Pinkie said to Rose.

“Yes Rose what is it?” Pinkie said as she started to dry her tears.

“I know you love my baby very much and I know you regret sending her off to war. But, Sunset will be fine I can assure you of this. She has always been a strong willed pony, never did like to back down from a fight or like being told what to do.”

“That actually doesn’t help much Rose but, thanks for at least trying to cheer me up. What would help is going to her and bringing both her and Applejack home. Neither of them should be over there fighting in a war that never should have happened.” Pinkie replied as she slowly stood up then looked at Rose while wiping away the last of her tears.

“Then if you didn’t want my daughter over there why did you tell her to go in the first place?” Rose asked with a confused look on her face.

“I wasn’t thinking I wanted to bringing Applejack home. I wanted to somehow, someway save a friend that I care for deeply. I didn’t think about what could or even would happen to Sunset if she actually left for war. Besides I didn’t really believe she was going to take my suggestion to heart.” Pinkie said as she started to walk back towards the house.

“STOP!” Rose Cherry shouted out stopping Pinkie in her tracks.

Pinkie turned around and looked at Rose with confusion on her face as Rose looked at her with a slight smirk on her face.

“There is one way for you to bring Sunset and Applejack home Pinkie. I can send you to Equestria, I will do this on one condition.” Rose said as she looked at Pinkies confused expression.

“I won’t do anything illegal or anything that might get Sunset and Applejack hurt or even killed for that matter Rose.” Pinkie replied as she her look of confusion washed away and her face began to look more angry than confused.

Rose Cherry smiled walked over to her and laid a gentle hand onto Pinkie's left shoulder. Nodded to her as she said to Pinkie.

“Don’t worry what I will ask of you is not illegal and it won’t get my daughter or your friend hurt in any way. What I want you do to do is this when you get to Equestria go to Griffin stone city from there ask the king to send his army to Canterlot Castle and join in this war. I may not like Celestia or the royal family but, even I don’t want to see the place of my birth or my daughter's home ruled by evil. If you agree to this I will in turn agree to send you to Equestria. But, be fully warned on this, although I can and will send you there I can not bring you home again. Once I send you there my magic will be gone for ever.”

Pinkie thought about this for a long time before she replied to Rose Cherry who stood there waiting for her answer for over a half hour.

“Alright Rose I will do this for your daughter and for you I will not be doing this for Celestia however that horse doesn’t deserve my help not after what she put Sunset through.” Pinike said through grit teeth.

“Alright Pinkie I am sure my daughter sealed the portal on the other side but, there is one place that connects this world to Equestria.” Rose Cherry replied with a slight smile on her face after Pinkie called Celestia a horse.  

“Where do we have to go to send me to Equestria and what do I have to do to get the king of the griffons to help in this war?”  

“We need to go griffen gorge from there we simply make our way down to the river below we follow the river for a two hours then head to a cave. Inside that cave we will find another mirror the same one that Silver Apple used to come here so many years ago. I activate my magic send you through the mirror and thus you wind up in Equestria. However you will not be a pony like my daughter will be when you see her. Because you were born human you will remain as such to understand why you are not a pony in Equestria you will need to speak with the blacksmith. He knows more about portal magic than I do. Now to get the king of the griffons to send his army to Canterlot castle you will need to not be your bubbly self Pinkie. You must absolutely must be very polite to him so polite that I am concerned you might not be able to pull it off. Therefore I am actually thinking of sending Rarity instead of you to Equestria.” Rose said as she looked at Pinkie then opened the door to the farmhouse and walked inside.

Pinkie lowered her head and said to Rose as she walked into the house behind her.

“Please don’t send Rarity I am sure she wouldn’t want to go back there and I am sure she also wouldn’t want to go to Equestria either.” Pinkie said unaware that Rarity was able to hear every word she said to Rose Cherry.

Rarity got up out of her chair from the kitchen walked into the living room and looked at Pinkie then at Rose Cherry before saying to both of them.

“Darlings it doesn’t matter how I feel about going or not going Sunset needs our help. So I will help by taking you Rose to the gorge.” Rarity said as she looked from Pinkie to Rose Cherry then back at Pinkie.

Sweetie Belle who was sitting on the couch listening to all of this go down got up walked over to her sister and said sternly to her.

“If you're going to go to Equestria sis then so am I.”  

Looking down at her sister Rarity sighed placing her hand onto her sister's head then moving it to her right cheek saying softly to her.

“Sweetie Belle darling you can’t go and you won’t go I forbid it absolutely forbid you to go. I am going to be risking my neck just leading them down the path and to the cave that Rose spoke of.” Rarity said as she looked into her sister's eyes that were filling with tears.  

“But Rarity…..” Sweetie Belle started to say but, was cut off when her sister turned away and walked out of the house.

Rose Cherry knelt down to Sweetie Belle took a hold of her and hugged her tightly in her arms. Then said to her as she ended her embrace with Sweetie Belle.

“I am grateful your sister is willing to help us. But, not to worry little one your sister won’t be going to Equestria all she has to do is show us where the path is then head home nothing more than that.”

“How are we going to get there anyways there is no way for us to drive there because we don’t have a vehicle?” Pinkie asked as she watched Rarity through the living room window take out her phone then place it to her ear.

Five minutes latter Rarity came back in looked at everyone then said to them all.

“Alright it is done Celestia will be here in about a half hour to pick up Pinkie and Rose Cherry. I will only show you two where the path is from the gorge that is as far as I am willing to go for this.” Rarity said as she looked at her sister then at each of her friends in the living room with her.  

“So you won’t be leaving me here alone like Applejack did to her sister Rarity?” Sweetie Belle said as she was unaware that Applebloom was standing right behind her.

“MY SISTER DIDN’T LEAVE ME YOU LITTLE BRAT SHE DID WHAT SHE HAD TO DO NOTHING MORE.” Applebloom shouted out in anger causing Sweetie Belle to grimace in fear as she turned around looking right at Applebloom who stood behind her.

Sweetie Belle having realized her mistake only to late looked down at the floor as she said to Applebloom.

“Applebloom I am so sorry I didn’t mean to upset you like that.”  Sweetie Belle said as her gaze remained fixed on the floor while Applebloom stormed into the kitchen.

A half hour later a loud beep was heard from the outside of the house as Celestia pulled up. Rarity nodded to her friends then she and Pinkie and Rose Cherry all headed outside. Celestia looked at each of them then handed Rose Cherry a small yellow envelope simply saying to her as Rose took the package from Celestia.

“Inside this is all that paperwork you will need to give Sunset a new home and to stay in her life. Although you are her mother and all. That doesn't matter here because in this world you will need this in order to prove who you are. There is also a bill of sale in there that has an address on it. That bill of sale shows you where you and Sunset will have a new home. The bill will not go through until you and Sunset both look at the house that Red has chosen for you both to live in. I have also checked the entire house there are no surprises of any type inside that house. And Red herself has assured me that after this the government will not be involved in your lives past today.” Celestia said as Rarity and Pinkie both climbed into her car leaving her and Rose to talk among themselves.

“Thank you Celestia, I can see that you are not the one from my world that you are not a selfish harpy that would use my daughter for your own ends. I am looking forward to seeing where my daughter has been living these past three years and I want you to know I will do all that I can to help Sunset.” Rose said as she took a hold of the package held in front of her by Celestia.

Celestia nodded then Rose and her both got into Celestia’s car as they closed their doors Celestia looked at Rarity who was in the front seat and said to her.

“Which way from here do we go to get to the place that you want them to go to?” Celestia said as she started up the car then backed the car out of the driveway.

Rarity put a finger to her chin tapped her chin lightly then said to Celestia as the car turned to the right and headed down the dirt road leading back to the main highway.

“When we get to the main highway take a left at the stop sign from there head straight then take a right a miller creek road. The gorge should be about a half mile past the creek's bridge.” Rarity said as Celestia drove down the road and stopped at the stop sign.

Celestia checked both ways before going then pulled forward and turned the car towards the left. An hour hour later Celestia took a right on miller creek road and within twenty minutes later pulled up to a rusted gate that said on it ‘no trespassing’. Looking around Rose Cherry checked the area to make sure no one had followed them she wanted to make sure that the only other means of getting into Equestria was still kept safe and well hidden. After another hour of walking Rarity, Rose and Pinkie all stood overlooking the gorge where Applejack’s family had died. Rarity swallowed hard as she approached what was left of the bridge not wanting to go any further. Rarity turned to Rose saying to her as she pointed to a path leading downwards from the bridge into the gorge itself.

“Take that path for about an hour then you should be able to come up to the cave that you want to be in. Please don’t ask me how I know of this cave Pinkie I would rather not say at this time being.” Rarity said to Rose and Pinkie when she saw the confused look on Pinkie's face.

Rose nodded to Rarity who turned went back to the car as Rose and Pinkie both made their way down the path. An hour later they were standing in the bottom of the gorge Rose looked around and saw the cave that they needed to enter. Looking to Pinkie, Rose Cherry said to her as they started to walk towards the cave.

“Are you sure absolutely sure you want to go through with this Pinkie I mean we can always turn back?” Rose Cherry said as she looked at Pinkie and Pinkie stared back at her with determination in her ocean blue eyes.

“Yes Rose I am sure I want to do this so let's do this so i can bring both my girlfriend home and my best friend as well.” Pinkie replied with a hint of anger in her voice.

Getting inside the cave Rose saw the mirror was still intact and in good shape nodding to Pinkie who stepped in front of it. Rose held out her hand palm facing the mirror and shot a green energy bolt at the mirror. The glass on the mirror rippled and Rose fell to her knees placing a hand over her heart Pinkie quickly rushed to her side only to be stopped in her tracks when Rose shouted to her.

“Never mind about me you only have a few minutes before the portal closes for good and the mirror breaks now, GO!” Rose shouted to Pinkie as Pinkie spun on her heels turning around.

Pinkie closed her eyes then ran and jumped through the mirror just as the mirror’s glass shattered into hundreds of pieces. A few seconds later she found herself in a small house with no roof and only one wall. Pinkie blinked for a few seconds as she looked around her surrounding she realized she was in Rose Cherries destroyed home in Equestria. Taking a step forward she heard a loud crunch under her right foot. Kneeling down she found a picture of a little onyx colored pony beheld by another that she couldn’t make out due to the photo being badly burned. Smiling to herself she read the name on the photo Pinkie said to herself as she held the photo up to her eyes.

“So that is what you looked as a pony Sunset. Boy you sure do look cute.” Pinkie said as she set the photo back down.

Pinkie looked around and saw many tracks leading off towards a dirt road that in turn lead to a forest. Figuring that was a good as a place as any to start looking for Sunset, Pinkie headed off towards the forest hoping to find her missing girlfriend and her friend Applejack there. As she came to the forest she looked around then looked down and found more tracks leading into the forest. Following those it didn’t take her long to find the camp that Sunset and Applejack were at. Stopping in her tracks Pinkie hid behind some large trees as she peeked around one of the trees she was hiding behind. Pinkie could see the pony that was in the picture she had found at Rose Cherry's home. Pinkie also saw Applejack standing in front of a purple pony with a horn and wings who looked at Applejack with a look of confusion on it’s face. Pinkie was about to come out of her hiding place when she stepped on a branch snapping it in two the noise caused Applejack to turn in the direction that Pinkie was hiding in and fire an arrow right at her. Pinkie was just barely able to get out of the way in time as the arrow slammed into the tree she was hiding behind. Getting back up after having dived to the ground for cover. Pinkie looked up and saw standing in front of her. A very angry Sunset Shimmer, a confused Twilight Sparkle and Applejack pointing her bow and another arrow right at her chest. Pinkie gulped nervously saying to everyone in front of her as she tentatively waved to her friends and lightly chuckled to herself.

“Uh hey’a guy’s it’s good to see everyone.”

Chapter 28.

Chapter 28.

Applejack stood in front of Twilight who looked up into her forest green eyes with a slightly confused looked on her face. Applejack placed a gloved hand behind her head and scratched her head lightly as she half smiled to Twilight. Applejack said to Twilight as she tried to find the right words to use tell Twilight how she felt about her.

“I uh, er…. Like your uh, er tattoo Twilight.” Applejack said as she noticed Twilight raise an eyebrow to her.

Pointing to Twilight's hip Applejack said as she looked at the rather confused pony in front of her.

“That tattoo on your uh, butt looks really cute and I uh, rather think it is a nice tattoo…..yeah a nice tattoo.” Applejack said while trying to look innocent as she noticed Sunset face hoofed herself.

"You mean my cutie mark which isn't a tattoo by the way. Which i have no idea what a tattoo is consequently." Twilight said as she looked at her cutie mark then back at Applejack.  

Just as Sunset was about to say something all three heard a loud snap coming from a group of trees that was behind Applejack's left shoulder. As Applejack spun around and drew up her bow then fired a shot towards the trees. When the arrow hit one of the trees they all heard a loud yelp of fright as Sunset said while she raced towards the tree that Applejack had just fired her arrow at.

“It couldn’t be….she is back in the mirror world safe and……” Sunset stopped in mid sentence when she saw her girlfriend lying on the ground with an arrow just a few inches from her head.

Pinkie looked at every one standing in front of her as she chuckled out a nervous.

“Uh hey’a guy’s it’s good to see everyone.”

Sunset growled out to her, her voice clearly showing her anger towards Pinkie who just grinned widely back at Sunset as Sunset said to her with fire all but spewing from her mouth.

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE PINKIE? I FUCKING TOLD YOU TO STAY AT HOME!” Sunset growled out in absolute anger towards Pinkie who just grinned wildly at Sunset.

“I uh, came here to get you silly and to bring you home.” Pinkie said with a grin on her face while Sunset just face hoofed herself.

Groaning out as she looked at Pinkie after putting her hoof back to the ground Sunset said to her angrily.

“Pinkie for pony sweet sake this is WAR that we are talking about here this isn’t one of your silly video games. In war when you stab some pony or someone they don’t get back up and try to kill you again. I didn’t want her here because I love you too much to risk your life. Please I am begging you GO HOME!” Sunset said as she looked into Pinkie's ocean blue eyes.

Pinkie looked back with a slightly showing frown on her face as she said to Sunset.

“I….I can’t go back Sunny there is no way for me to go home. Rose your uh, mother used the last of her magic to send me here.”

Sunsets eyes shrank to pin needles as she heard this stammering on her words to Pinkie she said while trying hard not to show her anger towards her.

“W...What...d...do...you...m..m.mean you can’t...g...g..back Pinkie?” Sunset said as she heard Pinkie say to her in reply.

“Just what I said I can’t go back your mother used the last of magic to send me here and now I am stuck here with no way home. Even if I wanted to do as you have asked which I don’t and I won’t for that matter I simply can’t there is no way to send me home.” Pinkie said as Applejack chimed in.

“Uh, what about the portal at the school? I assume that is what Twilight, amora and Sunset all used to follow me here right? Why not use that portal to send Pinkie home?, And better yet to send Sunset home too. Neither of you two should be in this. I am only here because I want to make sure my family on this side of the mirror are safe and sound and to make sure the one that I love has a home to go to when this war is over.” Applejack's said as Twilight’s jaw dropped and her eyes bugged out of her skull.

Applejack’s eyes went wide when she realized what she had just said as she looked at a very shocked and confused Twilight Sparkle now standing right in front of her. Applejack lowered her head in shame as she turned around to walk away but, found that she couldn’t move when a orange ora covered her body. Applejack started to struggle and grunt as she heard Twilight say.

“Sunset let her go right now! You don’t get to keep here like this if Applejack needs time to think about this then give her that time.”

“You have got to be kidding me Twilight you're not even going to talk to her about this? You're just going to let her storm off and get herself into who knows what type of trouble.” Sunset said as she held Applejack fast in her tracks while Applejack still struggled to get free as Twilight replied firmly to Sunset.

“The only one who will be in trouble around here Sunset is you. Now, LET HER GO!” Twilight barked out the last of her words to Sunset who closed her eyes as let Applejack go.

Applejack took a step then fell flat on her face. Getting back up she wiped the mud and dirt from her face as she walked off with Twilight following her. Twilight could see that Applejack was starting to cry and as such wanted to make sure her friend was going to be alright. Sunset turned her attention to Pinkie who was practically bouncing up and down when she learned that Applejack was in love with Twilight. As Pinkie bounced up and down happily she said to Sunset who just stood in front of her rolling her eyes.

“Ooooh, I am so throwing those two a party when we get back home I’ll call it ‘Hey Twilight I love you I came to your home to tell you I love you’ party.” Pinkie said as Sunset growled out to her in disgust.

“No! Pinkie, No parties of any type or kind whatsoever. Those two don’t need a silly party right now what they need is time to work this out for themselves. Having you throw a party would only make things worse for them both so NO PARTIES!” Sunset growled out in anger towards her girlfriend who looked at her then in the direction that Applejack and Twilight both walked off in.

Applejack walked a good sixty four feet from the group before she fell to her hands and knees sobbing. While sobbing she was unaware that Twilight had followed her and could hear every word she said. Applejack said as Twilight stood behind her silently listening to her curse and swear to herself.  

“Applejack you stupid damn ass of a mule bred horses ass! How could you fall in love with Twilight like that? You stupid fucking fool! She is a damn princess from another world. And you're just...just….j” Applejack wasn’t able to finish her sentence as she choked on her own words falling backwards so that her legs were right underneath her.

Just as she was about to try to finish her sentence as she looked up into the cold night’s sky she heard a soft voice coming from behind her.

“You're just the most beautiful pony or person that I have seen. I should have known you were in love with me.” Twilight said to Applejack as she walked up behind her and Applejack continued to cry in front of her.

“Twilight I am so sorry I fell in love with you. I never meant to fall in love with you. I am just a stupid foolish farmer that wanted to be in love with someone and fell in love with the wrong person. I mean pony….er...princess. Oh would you just look at me I’m rambling, I really am just a useless farmer. What can I actually offer a princess that has everything she could ever want?” Applejack said as she wrapped her arms around herself trying to shield herself from her broken heart.

“OK you stop right now and right here Applejack you don’t get to call yourself stupid or foolish in front of me like that ever again. Do you fully understand me Applejack?” Twilight snapped at Applejack heatedly as Applejack sniffed and blinked her eyes a couple of times.

“I….I don’t understand Twilight how can I not be stupid or foolish? I allowed myself to foolishly fall in love with someone that I can’t have either as a lover or a girlfriend. You have to run Equestria and I have to go back home once the war is over. I don’t see how we can be together. To make it even worse for me you're a pony and I am a human I…. “ Twilight cut her off as she placed her hoof on Applejack's lips saying to her.

“Did being a pony turned into a Human stop Sunset from falling in love with Pinkie and asking her to marry her? No! It didn’t. And just because I am a princess doesn’t mean that I have to stay here and run things Applejack. I can always act as a figurehead. My sister in law Cadence can run things as can Luna and the queen Celestial Sparkle. Each of them are more than capable of running things there is no real need for me stay here.” Twilight said as she saw tears streaming down Applejack's face.

As she removed her hoof from Applejack's mouth Applejack reached out and grabbed onto Twilight pulling her into a tight embrace. As Twilight returned the hug she said to Applejack.

“I am the one that is foolish because I should have told you that I too have fallen in love. Yet I like you was scared to admit it to the one that I wanted to be with. I too have fallen in love with some pony very special to me and I had hoped that special some pony would tell me how she felt about me. Yet I was not expecting it to be like this or for her to walk off into the woods alone with me following her while she cursed herself for having these warm feelings for me.” Twilight said as she felt Applejack slightly pull back and look at her in her velvet colored eyes.

“You mean your…..” Applejack started but stopped when she heard Twilight replied to her.

“Yes I AM fully in love with you as well. I just never got the courage to tell you until now that is. However we probably should take it a bit slowly. I don’t want to rush you into anything that you're not ready for yet.” Twilight said as she looked into Applejack’s forest green eyes then was pulled into another tight embrace as Applejack whispered to her.

“I love you Twilight you’ve made me so happy. Yes I agree we need to take it slowly too I don’t want to rush to marriage not like how Pinkie and Sunset are doing. Which I think is a really bad idea.” Applejack said as she held tightly Twilight in her arms.

“You do know why they are doing it so fast don’t you Applejack?” Twilight could feel Applejack shake her head as she also felt her breast rise and fall with a deep sigh.

“There doing it so quickly because they each are scared of losing the other. Remember Sunset almost died due to your sisters bullying her. Pinkie loves her very much and doesn’t want to lose her or risk losing her. So those two want to get married as quickly as they can. I know Pinkie or Sunset have not said as such. But, I can see it in their eyes it doesn’t take science to figure out those two don’t want to wait and don’t want to lose each other. Now why don’t we return to camp then we can talk about what our next step is.” Twilight said as they both heard a voice coming from above them.

Twilight and Applejack both looked up and saw Amora in one of the many trees that surrounded them.  

“Your next move is to get the little fillies and colts out of here. If Pinkie was able to find this place how soon till another shadow demon shows up? One that Applejack can’t scare off or even kill?” Amora said as she looked down from her tree at both Applejack and Twilight.

Amora dropped down from her tree and landed right in front of the two. Applejack and Twilight both ended their embrace as Amora flashed a wicked grin at both of them. Applejack rested her right hand onto her dagger as Twilight looked at Amora carefully. Amora stood in front of both of them then nodded as she turned around to leave she said to them both.

“You both may be in love now, but, can your love survive this war? What will you do when Applejack has to fulfill the reason she is here?” Amora said all but, laughing as she walked away from the two of them.

Twilight and Applejack both looked at each then back at Amora who was just disappearing into the trees on her way back to camp. They too left the area unsure each of them as to what Amora had meant. Getting back to camp Twilight walked up to Fluttershy as Applejack also walked up to the blacksmith while she picked up her saddlebags and draped them over her shoulder. Twilight nuzzled Fluttershy’s nose then said to her gently.

“We need to move out Fluttershy wake the little ones so that we can move. I know Celestia has not raised the sun as of yet, but I agree with Amora this place isn’t safe any more. We need to leave.” Twilight said to Fluttershy as Fluttershy stood up, stretched then started to wake up the little fillies and colts next to her.

Applejack looked at the blacksmith while holding her saddlebags on her shoulder then said to me him sternly.

“Tell me blacksmith where is the pony version of my little sister and the pony version of myself here in this world? Are they alright did either of them get killed in the attack that be fell the town?” Applejack said as she stared at the blacksmith.

“No young Applejack they are not dead they are both at Canterlot castle right this very moment. The pony version of you has been badly hurt you are needed to be at her side. Once we head out of the forest I will use my magic to speak to the queen and see if she was able to free Naramek from his icy imprisonment. He will take us to Canterlot Castle and it will only be about a half hours flight for him to do so.” The blacksmith said as he watched Applejack nod to him then walk away.

Pinkie looked at Sunset who glared daggers and hell fire back at her as she said to her.

“So I am guessing I am in trouble uh, Sunny?” Pinkie said as she looked at Sunset who growled out to her.

“You're pony tails right you are in BIG trouble Pinkie. I didn’t want you here because I didn’t want to see you get hurt or even killed. I know what we are up against. It is not just death that is in this war. We also have to fight the four horsemen and if Life and Birth get involved then we are so screwed.” Sunset said as she saw a very confused look wash over Pinkie’s face.

Looking down she said as she tried not to yell at her girlfriend.

“Pinkie I can tell by the very look on your face you have no Idea what I am talking about. So let me put it to you like this. Eons ago there was a battle between the forces of good and evil in that battle the ancient Hecate a powerful, but ultimately foolish warrior was split into three separate yet very powerful beings. She created the three horsemen of the apocalypse before she was split into three beings. Of those beings it was Death who chose to join the other three riders while Life and Birth chose to remain neutral in all things that Death did. That is until death found her way here and started to slaughter by the droves. No longer could either Life or Birth stand by and watch as their sister’s madness consumed her. So they imprisoned her but, allowed her to feed on the life force that all living things need to stay alive until there time is up. Death got free and now Equestria will suffer for it.” Sunset said as Twilight came over to her.

“How do you know about all this Sunset?” Twilight asked as she looked at Sunset then at Pinkie who just grinned at Twilight.

“I know of this because it was in one of the many books that I read while I was in the forbidden Library back at Celestia’s castle. I learned of this before I went through the portal. If Celestia didn’t want anypony to learn about that information she should have burned that book and all copies of it. Now it doesn’t matter Death, Life and Birth are simply planning games with us. Nothing more and nothing less than that.” Sunset replied as she watched Twilight sigh then turn around and head back over to Fluttershy.

Once all the colts and fillies were up and were ready to go Twilight looked around and saw Amora standing by a tree looking out into the forest. Twilight walked over to her saying to her.

“Amora I just wanted to thank you for not attacking Fluttershy while you were here in the camp with us. I was also wondering if you wouldn’t mind taking the lead as we head out of the forest. Your demon senses might help us to stay safe as we head out of this dreadful place.”

Amora stopped staring out into the black inky night that surrounded the forest like a thick blanket turned on her heels then headed to the front of the group. Twilight shook her head as she watched Amora head up to the front of the group while she rested her right hand on her sword. Thinking to herself as she made her to the group then stood behind Fluttershy and the little ones.

“That demon has a real attitude problem.”

The group headed out of the forest with Amora in the lead as they entered the clearing where Ponyville once lay. Amora stopped in the mid stride and sniffed the air then growled as she drew her sword. Applejack saw this and drew her bow nocked an arrow to it then looked around saying to Amora. As Amora also looked around.

“Amora I may not trust you and I may not be able to forgive you for what you put Sunset through but, will you fight by my side this one time?” Applejack said as she dropped her saddlebags and readied herself for what she hoped would not be a battle.  

Amora snarled to her in reply then said to her sternly as she put her sword away and Applejack unnocked her arrow putting her bow away as well.

“I will fight by, your side human this one time. But, make no mistake about this once this war is over I will not see you as an ally but rather as an enemy are we clear on this?” Amora said as she looked at Applejack then started to walk again letting the rest of the group out of the forest.

"Yes we are clear on this matter demon." Applejack replied sternly to Amora as she drew out her bow and made ready for battle once she had dropped her saddle bags.

Once everyone was clear of the trees the blacksmith used what little magic he had and sent a message to the queen. When his horn finished glowing and returned to normal he looked at Twilight then at Sunset saying to both of them. Applejack bent down picked up her saddlebags and draped them over her right shoulder. Just as Twilight came up to her saying to her.

“I can actually carry those for you that is if you wouldn’t mind.” Twilight said with a soft smile to Applejack.

Looking from Twilight then to her saddlebags on her shoulder Applejack nodded and set the bags down on to Twilight's back. Then fastened them into place as watched as Twilight took a step then fell flat on her face grunting as she got back up.

“Uggh, there a little big for me not to worry I can do this.” Twilight said as she heard Applejack laugh.

“Well Twilight they are meant for a full sized horse not a small two foot high pony. But, if you think you can handle them then by all means have it.” Applejack said while lightly laughing only to stop when she heard the blacksmith say out loud.

“Something is wrong. Something is very wrong.” The blacksmith said as he looked from Twilight to Sunset back to Twilight.

Sunset looked at Pinkie then said to her.

“If something is troubling him then we need to head someplace else Pinkie tell me where did you come in to Equestria from?” Sunset to her as she looked at Pinkie then at Twilight.

“I was in what had to be a house I found your picture Sunset and realized I was in your house that you and Rose Cherry used when you were little. Although the house is all but gone, I could still feel the warmth and love that Rose had for you while standing in that wreckage. I know it might be painful to go back there but, we might actually find something that could be useful to us there.” Pinkie said as she looked at Sunset who was looking at Twilight.

“I see and you thought that is was my old home just because you found a photo of me when I was little huh?” Sunset said when she returned her gaze to Pinkie.

“Well yes I figured it had to your home silly because why else would you let someone else have your photo in their home. Besides I don’t see why I showed up in a house when I thought according to Twilight at least the mirror I went through was suppose to be at Twilight's castle not in a small house like the one I was in.” Pinkie replied to Sunset who was looking down at the ground then said to Pinkie.

“The reason you came into my old home is because of the silver mirror that mother had as her vanity. I always thought of that mirror as just a mirror I didn’t know mother could use it send you here. It is no wonder mother lost her magic a spell like that would have drained her entirely. When we get back I want to make sure that mother will be ok. Then we can talk about our marriage that is if you still want to get married to me.” Sunset said to Pinkie as Pinkie smiled warmly back to her.

The blacksmith looked around and said to them all as the group stood out in the open.

“We need to leave here we can not stay in the open like this.”

Twilight sighed then said to the blacksmith.

"Alright I think my castle is only about an hours hoof walk from here we can make a new camp there and I can use the mirror to send the little ones and Fluttershy though it. That way they will be kept out of harm's way. Applejack and I will then head to Canterlot so that she can help Equestria’s Applejack after that we will come back with help.” Twilight said as she looked from one pony to the other then from Amora to Applejack and finally Pinkie to Sunset.

“What about the book of magic I need to return it to the one that created it so that I can get my family back to their rightful place. And even if I do that I still want to make sure that this world’s Applejack is kept out of the war. She isn’t prepared to deal with it and I don’t want her getting hurt.” Applejack as she caught a slight smirk showing on the blacksmith's face.

“My dear Applejack you should know that the one that created that book is standing right in front of you. I am the one that created that book. It was stolen from my workshop many many eons ago. I swear I will return your family to their rightful place if you in turn do something for me.” The blacksmith said as he looked at Applejack and she at him.

“And what would that be blacksmith I will not give you this book not after knowing how powerful it is.” Applejack replied sternly to him.

“There is a spell in that book that can teleport all of us to Canterlot and at the same time heal the queen Celestial Sparkle. Which in turn will allow her to raise the dragon Naramek from his slumber. We need that dragon to help in this war if you would but, read the spell from the book I in turn will consider your family's honor restored. The choice is yours to make.” The blacksmith said as he looked into Applejacks forest green eyes.

“I shouldn’t have to do something like that and you shouldn’t be asking me for this. Hell you shouldn’t even be considering something like this when you very wrongfully took my family's honor from us.” Applejack shot back in a heat of anger towards the blacksmith.

“Then what would you have me do Applejack?” The blacksmith replied with a raised eyebrow.

“I would have you do your damn job and restore my family WITHOUT asking this of me and calling it payment to restore them to the royal guards.” Applejack shot back with even more anger in her tone of voice.

Applejack walked a few feet from the group then turned back to the blacksmith as she said to him while Twilight walked over to her tripping with each step she took.

“Blacksmith I will do this but, only if in return you fully agree to confess everything that you did to my family in front of me and this world's Applejack. Then once that is done you will restore her and my family to their rightful place within Equestria.” Applejack said as she walked over to Twilight who smiled warmly to as she used her magic to withdraw the book from the saddle bag.

Applejack took the book then just as she was about to open it saw Twilight’s horn glowed pink as her saddle bags shrank to fit Twilight’s body. Twilight looked at Applejack who in turn just shook her head. In reply as she said to Twilight.

“Thanks Twilight now those are too small for my horses back home.”

“Not to worry Applejack the shrink spell will only last until we get to the castle at which point I will take this saddle bag off and it will be back to normal size. Well normal size for one such as your horse is that is.”

Applejack shook her head again then opened the book looked at it then up at the blacksmith saying to him.

“Uh how do I read this stuff?” Applejack said as she turned the book over from end the other.

“Here let me read the spell then I can cast it and use it.” Twilight said as she looked at Applejack who laid the book down in front of her.

“Ok first you are on the wrong page second had we have used that spell we all would have turned into frogs and not gone to the castle. Let’s see, nope, no, no, no, that won’t work. AH, here it is.” Twilight said as she used her magic to turn the pages of the book.

Everyone gathered around her to look at the spell then at Twilight as she let her horn glow bright yellow. Nodding to everyone Applejack sighed then said to Twilight.

“Alright Twilight let's get this over with. I would like to meet up with my counterpart here.” Applejack said as she looked at Twilight then felt her body start to tingle.

Twilight cast the spell and within moments she, the book and the entire group where all in the courtyard of the castle. Twilight felt a bit dizzy from using such powerful magic and stumbled forward as Applejack reached out and grabbed onto her. Gently picking her up and carrying her in her arms. Several guards came running into the courtyard all with their magic drawing out their spears stopping the group in their tracks. Just as one of the guards was about to say something Luna appeared from out of now wear and nodded to the guards who in turn saluted her then left. Luna looked at the group then looked at Pinkie and Applejack. Applejack put Twilight in Pinkie's arms then lowered her hand to her ax while looking at the dark blue Alicorn in front of her.

“There is no need for that you are are among friends here.” Luna said as she looked at Applejack and watched her carefully.

“I was told that my counterpart is here. She would be a earth pony with blond hair and green eyes. Can you take me to her please.” Applejack said as she very slowly raised her hand from her ax.

“I can and will take you too her I am sure this is going to be quite the shock for little Applebloom when she sees you Applejack.” Luna said with a slight smile.

“Ok how do you know who I am?” Applejack said as she turned to Pinkie taking the still very dizzy Twilight back in her arms and carrying her up a flight of stairs while Luna followed her.

“I know of you who you are because Twilight showed me a photo of you and your friends. I must say that, photo doesn’t do you any sort of justice as to how beautiful you look.” Luna said as she walked beside Applejack then led her to the guest sleeping chambers.

Applejack laid Twilight down on the bed within the chamber then turned to Luna saying to her.

“I see alright well then take me to Applebloom and this world's Applejack I might be able to help them.”  

“Very well if you follow me please, Oh, the rest of your group may stay in these chambers while they rest. I am sure my sister will raise the sun in just a few moments.” Luna said as she looked from Applejack then to the rest of her group.

Applejack nodded then followed Luna down the hallway and down a flight of stairs to a large room. Sitting in front of her was a small yellow earth pony with a pink bow in her hair crying over a orange earth pony who had stitches in her flank and jaw. As well as a mask over her snout that clearly was used to allow the pony to breath in air. Luna nodded to Applejack as she stepped out of the room and Applejack stepped up behind little Applebloom. Saying to her.

“Applebloom I need you to leave this room what I must do is not for your eyes.”

Applebloom spun around and looked at Applejack her mouth gaped open and her eyes bugged out stammering on her words she said to Applejack standing in front of her.

“Wh….who….ar...are….yo….you?”

Sighing slightly Applejack said to Applebloom as she looked her with her eyes bloodshot from crying.

“ I know this will sound strange to you and that you might not fully understand this, but my name is Applejack I come from the mirror world and I am here to help you sister Applejack out.” Applejack said as little Applebloom stared at her, her mouth still hanging open.

“I don’t understand how are you going to help her?” Applebloom asked once she got over the internal shock of seeing the human version of her sisters standing in front of her.

“The armor that I am wearing Applebloom will let me heal her wounds and will allow her to live. But, I don’t know how it will do it that is why I want you out of here.”

Looking back her sister pony Applejack wheezed out to Applebloom.

“Applebloom, please do this for me.” Pony Applejack wheezed out in between breaths.

“OK sis I will trust her I will do this for you.” Applebloom said as she turned to leave the room.

Looking back at the two of them Applebloom said to the human version of her sister as she walked out of the room that her pony sister was in.

“You better not hurt her.”

Nodding to Applebloom the mirror world Applejack smiled then closed the door behind Applebloom as she said turned to face her pony counterpart. Saying to her as she rested a gloved hand on her pony counterparts chest.

“Don’t worry I will do all that I can to help you.”

Applejack took out a arrow from her quiver and removed pony Applejack’s face mask then said to her gently.

“Bite down this is going to hurt.”

Pony Applejack swallowed hard but, did as she was asked by her human counterpart. As the mirror worlds Applejack’s body started to glow. The room was bathed in white and orange light as the mirror worlds Applejack placed both hands onto pony Applejack's chest. Pony Applejack’s eyes went wide as she felt her body wracked with pain from her head to her tail while the mirror worlds Applejack held her hands in place. Pony Applejack could feel her body healing and growing stronger as the pain increased she let out a loud scream. Mirror worlds Applejack fell backwards and towards the floor her hands burst into orange flames as she felt something catch her from hitting the floor. Her gloves were burned almost entirely away what remained of them where now sticking to her blistered skin.Twilight had regained her senses and had heard the echoing of her friends scream. She had teleported herself a few feet away from the room that both Applejack’s where in. Not having time to talk with Applebloom she raced inside and caught the mirror worlds Applejack before she fell over. Looking at her hands that were now out and covered in blisters Twilight said to the mirror worlds Applejack as her world’s Applejack got out of bed. Then looked at the the two of them.

“Applejack oh, look at your gorgeous hands. Look at what has become of them.”

Mirror worlds Applejack whispered as she started to pass out from the pain she was in.

“Small price to pay for saving the life of a family member.”

Applejack passed out in Twilight's hooves from the physical pain she was in leaving the other Applejack standing in front of her friend with a confused look on her face. Twilight held the human Applejack in her hooves as she cradled her gently while the other Applejack went to get help for the one that saved her. Applejack came back ten minutes later with several guards who all used their magic to float the human version of Applejack onto the bed in front of Twilight. Who in turn used her own magic to remove the gloves that Applejack had on her hands and started to cover her hands in wet bandages. Applebloom crept back into the room and looked at her big sister then over at the mirror version of her lying on the bed. While Twilight  sniffed hard and let a few tears fall from her eyes as she was covering the mirror worlds Applejack’s hands in thick bandages. Applebloom asked her sister.

“Applejack will that other Applejack be alright?”

“I don’t know sugar cube, she used a lot of magic to help me. We in kind must now help her. If not for her sake then for Twilight's sake.” Pony Applejack said as she looked at her little sister.  

Pony Applejack and Applebloom both stood in the room watching as Twilight finished her work then lowered her head and rested her head onto the mirror worlds Applejack's shoulder. Twilight cried as she watched her mare-friend Applejack breath in and out clearly in pain from what she had done. Applejack from the mirror world breathing was larboard her hands badly burned and covered in thick wet bandages Twilight remained by her side till a guard came in and cleared his throat announcing his presences to her. Twilight looked up and then shook her head to him then laid her head back down  onto the mirror worlds Applejack's shoulder as she let out a soft sigh.    

Chapter 29.

Chapter 29.

Celestial Sparkle woke up her body wracked in pain from Arighith’s attack on her. Slowly climbing to her hooves. Celestial Sparkle looked around and saw that the dragon Naramek was still unconscious she walked over to him and placed her horn onto his head. As her horn glowed a bright red the dragon woke up and stared coldly at her most of his body was still encased in ice and snow. Celestial Sparkle seeing that her work was done began to walk away as the dragon called out to her.

“Wait your majesty if you will but, free me from my icy prison I will in turn take you wherever you wish to go.”  The dragon said as Celestial sparkle stopped in her tracks.

Turning around she looked at him then smiled as her horn glowed bright white a loud thunderus cracking noise was heard for miles around. The dragon Naramek slowly began to rise up above her as he stretched his wings and arched his back. He said to her as he landed in front of her.

“AH that is so much better. Thank you your majesty for freeing me now I will gladly take you wherever it is you want to go. Just climb onto my head and I will transport you to your destination.” Naramek said as he lowered his head to the queen.  

Nodding Celestial Sparkle slowly climbed the dragon's head then said to him as she sat down on her haunches.

“Take me to Canterlot I must do Luna aid and I have a feeling something really bad has happened to the decedent.”  

Naramek looked out towards the Crystal empire as a loud thunderus boom was heard off in the distance. Naramek began to bank and turn towards the empire when he stopped in mid flight as Celestial Sparkle said to him.

“What are you doing Naramek? You're suppose, to be taking me to Canterlot not going towards the Crystal Empire.”  Celestial Sparkle said a she felt the dragon bank and turn to the north.

“I was going to head to the Crystal Empire my lady, I heard as I am sure you did as well a loud thunderous boom coming from the direction of the empire.”

“Fly there if you must, see the horrors if you wish to see them but, I need to go to Canterlot Naramek. So to you I make this offer if you take me to Canterlot and forgo seeing what your eyes should not to befall upon I will in turn tell you what became of your brothers heart.” Celestial Sparkle replied as the dragon banked upwards then floated in the air.

Closing his eyes tightly Naramek growled out in anger.

“VERY WELL YOUR MAJESTY, I WILL FORGO SEEING WHAT LIES AT THE CRYSTAL EMPIRE. Tell me what became of my brothers heart. Tell what became of Arighith after I failed to save him from death's clutches.”

“That is all I ask Naramek now please turn around and take me to Canterlot.” Celestial Sparkle replied as Naramek swooped down low towards the ground then came back up and turned towards Canterlot.

Naramek flew towards Canterlot Castle as he got closer to the castle he said to Celestial Sparkle.

“Tell me what became of my brothers heart Celestial.”

“It was placed into Amora’s crown and given to her as payment for her betrayal of the demon legions the day that the last battle was fought for Equestria. When that battle was over Amora was killed by six of her soldiers while the others remain loyal to her those six do not share the same sentimental values as she does. Thus when she gave up the alicorn amulet they saw it as a betrayal to all demons and killed her for it. Because she is a halfling when she was killed her soul was, transported to the gatherer pits of Tartarus and remained in that nightmare of a place. Until Sunset opened the gateway using Twilight's crown thus merging the two of them as one.” Celestial Sparkle replied to Naramek as she saw the castle coming into view.

“And you know of this how your majesty I would think you couldn’t have learned of this before or after that battle so how do you know of this.” Asked Naramek as he started to land in front of the castle.

Looking at the main gate then down at her friend the queen smiled warmly to him saying to him.

“I hate to do this but, you're just too big to go inside I must ask of you to shrink yourself

down so we can both go inside the castle.” Celestial Sparkle said with a slight grin on her face.

Naramek groaned and muttered something under his breath as his body glowed then began to shrink down and turn into a golden pegasus. Looking at the queen then down at the ground he half grinned as he said to her.

“I look ridiculous, don’t I?” Naramek said as he stared at her and she at him with a slight smile on her face.

The queen smiled back warmly as she said to him as her eyes took in Narameks new form. Standing before her was a Pegasus with golden scales where there should have been fur.

“No you don’t you actually look very handsome for a golden Pegasus. Now to answer your question I know of this because I was there when Amora handed over her alicorn amulet to me and ended her alliance with Chrysalis. Death gave her the crown for safe keeping although I am not sure how she was able to trick your brother into losing his heart. Only that she put the heart into Amora’s crown and gave it to her as payment for her betrayal to me. Now if you don’t mind I would rather not talk about this any further.”

“I see. Very well we shall not talk about it again. Let's go in and see what is going on.” Naramek replied as he looked at Celestial Sparkle and she in turn stared back at him.

Heading into the castle Celestial Sparkle was greeted by Sweetie Belle who had come down into the main courtyard to say goodbye to Applejack from her world. Stopping in front of the main gate she looked at the queen then at the golden Pegasus standing next to her saying to them both.

“Are you two here to help with everything that is going on?” Sweetie Belle said as she looked at both Queen Celestial Sparkle and the golden pegasus standing next to her.

“Yes little one we are indeed here to help standing next to me is Naramek I am sure his magic can help us although I am not sure as to how yet.” Celestial Sparkle replied to Sweetie Belle.

“Very well I think my friend Applejack is down stairs in the hospital wing I came down here after I heard this awful screaming. I wanted to see if Applejack was ok. Rumor has it that there is another Applejack in this castle yet I can not find her.” Sweetie Belle said as a soft yelp was heard from a balcony above her.

Looking up Sweetie Belle and the Queen both saw Scootaloo and the rest of her friends standing above them. Like Sweetie Belle before them they too heard the screams from Applejack of Equestria and were just as curious as Sweetie Belle was. Rarity, Human Pinkie, Scootaloo, Sunset, and Fluttershy all poked their heads through some railings that made up the stairs handles leading to the second level of the balcony. When Celestial Sparkle saw human Pinkie she smiled to her and said softly and gently.

“You my dear with the fluffy pink hair please come down here so that I might talk to you.” Celestial Sparkle said as she saw human Pinkie gulp then slowly make her way down stairs.

Pinkie stood in front of the queen shaking like a leaf in a high windy breeze. Celestial Sparkle noticed how nervous Pinkie was and sat down in the middle of the interior courtyard saying to Pinkie who stood in front of her clearly scared.

“My dear you have nothing to be afraid of. I will not hurt you and nor will my friend here. All I want to know is who you are and why you do not look like the ones coming up behind you.”  Celestial Sparkle said as she looked over Pinkie's shoulder.

Pinkie turned around and saw the rest of her group coming up behind her then watched as they all sat down in a semi-half circle behind her. Pinkie then turned and looked back at the queen saying as she gulped in fear to her.

“I come from a mirror version of this world I am not sure if there is one such as you there but, there is a Celestia and Applejack there. There is also a Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy as well as children versions of the crusaders. I look the way I do because I am a human I do not know how to explain it further than that your uh, majesty.” Pinkie said as she looked at Celestial Sparkle then down at the floor.

“I see, do you know where the Applejack is from your world Pinkie?” Celestial Sparkle replied kindly to her.

Looking back Pinkie nodded then pointed to a set of stairs leading down and to a sign above the stairs that said ‘hospital’. Celestial Sparkle nodded her thanks to Pinkie and headed down Stairs Pinkie wiped her right arm across her head then let out a soft sigh. As she turned to face the others she said to them.

“You guys I need to honor my promise to Rose Cherry can one of you tell me how to get to Griffonstone city?” Pinkie said as she looked at all of her friends sitting in front of her.

“Darling why do you want to go that dreadful place?” Rarity asked with a confused look on her face as Naramek stopped in his tracks then came back up the stairs.

Looking at Pinkie he said to her with a half grin on his face.

“So little one you wish to see the griffons do you?” Naramek said as he stared at Pinkie who looked back at him with a clear expression of uncertainty on her face.  

“Yes…..why do you ask?” Pinkie replied as she turned half way away from him as she looked at him carefully trying to judge his next action.

“Because my dear it would be my pleasure to join you and take you there, that is if you will let me take you there.” Naramek said with a half smile on his face.

Pinkie looked at him for a few seconds then back at Rarity before saying to Naramek.

“Very well I will let you take me there but, there better not be any tricks I’m a feisty sort of person just so you know. “ Pinkie said as she mimicked karate blows and chops to show off how feisty she was to Naramek.

Naramek chuckled as he said to her.

“If there is a Pinkie in this world I am sure she is just as feisty as you are that will come in handy when we deal with the griffons.” Naramek said as Rarity chimed in.

“Oh, yes darling there is a Pinkie Pie in this world I am not sure where she slipped off to but, I have a pretty good idea though. If you want to find her I am pretty sure you can find her in the royal kitchen more than likely making a mess of some sort.” Rarity said as she and everyone else all heard a loud crash coming from their left.  

Sunset faced hoofed herself and Rarity just smiled warmly at Naramek while the rest of the group all walked off towards the sound coming to their left. Human Pinkie stayed next to Rarity as she looked from Rarity then to Naramek who smirked back at her. Just as human Pinkie was about to say something to Naramek the pony version of her came up to the two of them completely covered in pasta sauce. Looking from Rarity then to the human version of her then to Naramek. The pony version of Pinkie just shook her head and trotted off leaving the three standing in the interior courtyard with confused looks on their faces. As the others started to come back human Pinkie turned to Sunset saying to her.

“Honey I am sorry but, I need to go with Naramek to the Griffen city. It was what I promised Rose Cherry I would do in order for her to send me here.” Human Pinkie said as she looked at Sunset who in turn let out a soft sigh.

“I understand honey, but, regardless of how you feel you will not be going there alone. I know how the griffins act and think without me you will only get yourself hurt. Therefore I fully insist that I go with you.” Sunset said as she looked down at the floor hoping her Pinkie wouldn’t see her let a small tear escape her eyes.

Naramek nodded to both of them then began to walk towards the steps of the hospital floor. Saying to both of them as he started to walk down the steps.

“I will be back in a few minutes wait for me outside in the outer courtyard I will take you both to the Griffin city and then bring you both back here.” Naramake said he descended the stairs leading down to the hospital.

Getting down stairs he found Applebloom and the pony version of Applejack both out in the main hallway leading to human Applejacks room. Looking at them both he said to both of them.

“Is there a alicorn in that room that you two are in front of with a white crown on her head?” Naramek asked as he looked at pony Applejack and Applebloom.

Applebloom nodded then her sister Applejack placed a hoof onto her shoulder saying to Naramek as she began to lead her little sister upstairs.

“Yes there is an alicorn in that room with a white crown on her head. I do not know who she is only that she doesn’t want us here while she heals the other Applejack that is lying in a bed with thick bandages on her uh, hoofs. Twilight is also in there as well she looks pretty upset right so I would stay well clear of her.” Pony Applejack said as she led her sister out of area.

Applebloom turned and took one last look at the door that the human version of her sister was behind and sighed deeply. Naramek nodded to Applebloom then walked into the room where he found Twilight lying on a bed with her head resting on human Applejacks shoulder and the human version of Applejack clearly in great pain. Her hands were completely covered in thick bandages and her body was starting to shake Twilight could be seen sobbing. Naramek walked up to Twilight as he said to her.

“Don not worry for the one you love young princess. Our, queen shall not hurt her only heal her so she can either go home or help in the coming battle.” Naramek said to Twilight as he heard human Applejack cry out as Celestial Sparkle’s horn glowed blue.  

“It hurts oh, my god make it stop please make it stop!” Applejack screamed in pain as she felt her skin grow taut and begin to heal.

Celestial Sparkle turned to Twilight saying to her while Twilight cried on Applejacks shoulders.

“Do not worry your friend will be alright I know she is in pain right now, But she will be alright in a few moment.” Celestial Sparkle said as Applejack passed out from the pain she was enduring.

“Twilight there is something that you need to know about your friend here.” Naramek said as he looked from her then to Applejack and back to Twilight.

“And what would that be?, I already know that I am going to find some way, any way of being with her for the rest of my life.” Twilight snapped angrily at Naramek who raised a eyebrow to her.  

“Of that I have no doubt at all. What you need to know is this.The armor that Applejack that is the Applejack from the mirror world is wearing the reason she was so badly burned was because she used too much magic. The armor has within it the spirits of the dragon lords that help create it. So the armor tried to withdraw the amount of magic that was being used to save the life of the pony version of Applejack. That caused a backlash which in turn left your friend like she is now. If she tries to do this again that backlash could kill her.” Naramake said calmy to Twilight who looked from him then to Applejack as she breathed in and out steadily.

“Why would the dragon lords that created this armor put their spirits into a piece of metal? I thought dragons sent their souls to the great fire pits when they die.” Twilight said with a look of confusion on her face.

Naramek smiled warmly to her saying to her softly.

“Not all dragons believe it is there place to go there and should be laid to rest with other dragons. Some of us want to stay here and help as best as we can. Although we can and very often do live many, hundreds of thousands of years we are not immortal well not entirely that is. The dragon lords wanted to stay and help with the war that was being fought with Galanthus after she went made from wanting more and more power. Only they used to much magic in the creation of Applejacks armor. When the armor was finally forged and put together it was that forging that killed all of them not wanting to leave they put themselves into the armor. Thus allowing a earth pony to use magic. But, that magic can only be used on the one that is wearing the armor not on another that is not wearing it.” Naramek said as he looked at Twilight and she at him.

“I think I understand. Is there any way to take that armor off of her without hurting her.” Twilight asked as she returned her gaze to Applejack who was beginning to sleep soundly.

“No Twilight the one that must remove it is her and her alone. Although the Applejack from this world could try to remove it. The armor conforms itself to the one that is wearing it thus it will not come off of her even if your worlds Applejack tries to take it off of the mirror worlds Applejack.” Naramek said as he turned to leave.

“Where are you going? Actually I don’t really want to know that. I would however like to know what you meant by ‘some of us want to stay here and help as best as we can’.” Twilight said as she looked into Narameks eyes.

Naramek smiled and nodded to her as Twilight came to realize what he was. Watching him disappear up the stairs Twilight turned her attention to the queen and to Applejack as she said to her while the human version of Applejack passed out after being fully healed.

“I need to go make sure that this world's Applejack is leaving for someplace safe I will be back in few minutes.”

The queen sighed then pulled the covers up to Applejack's chest as she said to Twilight just before she headed upstairs.

“I have done all I can for her. I do not know enough about her or her body for that matter to do more. If she is to make a full recovery she needs to go home and have somepony from her world look at her.” Celestial Sparkle said as she looked over to Twilight who had a hoof on the first step going back upstairs.

“Thank you your majesty for doing all that you have done so far for Applejack. I shall not forget this.” Twilight said as she headed upstairs.

Getting upstairs Twilight found that both Sunset and Human Pinkie were just about to leave to go with the Naramek to the griffen city. Calling out to Sunset Twilight said to her as she ran after her and Pinkie.

“Sunset wait before you go I have a favor to ask of you.”

Sunset stopped and turned around then said to Twilight as she looked at her with compassion in her eyes.

“No Twilight I will not take Applejack home.” Sunset said as Twilight stopped in her tracks and looked at her with shock clearly showing on her face.

“How….how did you know that is what I was going to ask of you Sunset?” Twilight replied as she stood in front of Sunset staring at her with utter shock on her face.

“I know because it is what I would have asked if I was in your place. And you know what Twilight?” Sunset said grimly to Twilight who swallowed hard.

“What Sunset?” Twilight replied as she started to look down at the ground.

“It isn’t your place or mine for that matter to make a choice like that for Applejack. Just like it wasn’t my place to make that choice for Pinkie back home in the mirror world. They are both old enough to make their own choices in life. Although I may not like the fact that Pinkie is here and could die I know there is nothing I can or even should do to change that. And nor should you either. If Applejack of the mirror world wants to stay and help fight in this war then that is her choice not yours to make for her. I know you love her believe me I know Twilight. I would give almost anything that I have to send Pinkie home safely and to make sure she didn’t get killed. Yet it is really not my place or yours to make that choice. So no Twilight I will not even consider asking Applejack to come home with me or with Pinkie.” Sunset said as she watched Twilight close her eyes tightly then heard her say to her.

“I….I understand Sunset you are right. It is not my place or yours for that matter to make such a choice for either of the ones we love. Which is why when Applejack is able to talk to me I will simply ask her what she wants to do then do as she request of me. I would if I may suggest you do the same with Pinkie as well.”Twilight said as she started to turn to walk away from Sunset and Pinkie her heart almost broken inside from hearing Sunsets harsh words to her.

“Pinkie do you want to stay or go home when we get done at the Griffin settlement?” Sunset asked turning her attention towards Pinkie.

Pinkie put a hand to her chin and said to her as she looked down to her girlfriend turned pony.

“I would like to stay, But, I am starting to agree with you now that I actually think about it. I don’t think I have any place in this war. I am not skilled in archery like Applejack is. I do not know how to sharpen an ax or a dagger for that matter let alone know how to actually use either of them in battle. I have not been trained for this sort of thing.” Pinkie said as she looked at her girlfriend and Sunset stared back at her.

Naramek called out to them both saying to both of them.

“If we are to go then we need to go now. Pinkie when we get there you do what I tell you to do no amount of magic will help us if you chose to disobey me in this matter.” Naramek said as he backed away from the castle's main front gate allowing Sunset and Pinkie to walk outside.

Sunset took one last look at Twilight as she headed back down stairs to be with Applejack closed her eyes and then said to Naramek.

“Let's go Naramek.” Sunset said as she walked out of the castle with Pinkie in tow.

Twilight headed back down stairs then stopped as the Applejack from Equestria started to come out of Rainbows room. Looking at her then at the door that Applejack just came out of Twilight said to her.

“I know this might not be my place to say anything but, as your friend I must ask that you leave and take your sister with you. Applejack this is not the place for a young filly to be in.” Twilight said as she looked at Applejack then back at the door that she just came out of.

“I will be leaving here in just a few minutes I will also be taking with me the rest of our friends and their sisters. Appleloosa is a very isolated place I am sure we can stay out of this war for a few months if we all go there Twilight and yes I agree with you. This is not the place for a little one to be at during a time of war. But, let me ask you this before I go. Do you really think anyplace will ever be safe during this war?” Pony Applejack said as she looked at Twilight.

“No I don’t but, at least you will you be out of harm's way for the most of it. Now I must go and check on Rainbow and I….” Twilight’s voice trailed off when she saw that her worlds Applejack was beginning to cry.

Looking down Applejack said to Twilight as tears came down her cheeks.

“Rainbow will never fly again. Her wings were...were crushed.” Pony Applejack said as tears strolled down her cheeks.

“No” Twilight whispered out as she heard Queen Celestial Sparkle call to her.

“Twilight you’re Applejack is awake now and is asking for you.” Celestial Sparkle said as she came out of the room that Human Applejack was in.

Twilight sighed then headed over to her girlfriend's room as she was about to enter she stopped and gave a soft smile to the Applejack from Equestria. Then entered the room that the mirror world Applejack was in. Celestial Sparkle walked up to Applejack laid a gentle wing onto her shoulder then said to her.

“Let me see if I can help your friend then you and her can leave this place and find go to Appleloosa where you can live in peace.” Celestial Sparkle said calmly to the Applejack from Equestria.

Applebloom was already upstairs waiting for her sister to come up and take her and her friends to Appleloosa. As she waited she talked with the Equestria Pinkie Pie who had cleaned herself up by now, Rarity and Fluttershy asking each of them in turn how they all felt about leaving for Appleloosa. In her amusement she found that they all like her sister wanted to leave. Naramek and Sunset with the mirror worlds Pinkie on his head, neck and back were just flying over the Crystal Empire. As each of them all in turn took in the what was left of the once proud beautiful city Naramek said grimly as he circled the city.

“There were over ten thousand crystal ponies that lived in that city! This war needs to end we need to force Death and her puppet Galanthus to unleash their full army onto Canterlot.”

Looking down Sunset saw two ponies that had managed to escape the hell of the Crystal Empire from falling. Calling out to Naramek she said to him.

“Naramek there are two that survived down towards the south entrance. If you land and use your magic will it be able to transport them to Appleloosa?” Sunset asked as she and Naramek looked at the two running from the Crystal Empire.

Flying in low Naramek said as he clapped his front feet together.

“There is no need for me to land Sunset, but to answer your question I can only transport them to Canterlot being that it is far closer than Appleloosa is.” Naramek said as he flew over head of the two that had survived and his front feet glowed bright yellow.

Shining armor and his wife Candace both looked up just as they both were about to scream in terror when they suddenly found themselves in front of the front gates of Canterlot. Naramek said to Sunset as his magic dwindled and his front feet stopped glowing yellow.

“There it is done they are both at Canterlot now. We must continue on our way little ones.” Naramek said as he continued to head towards the griffin city.

A few hours later all three found themselves standing out front of the walls of Griffinstone city looking up the once proud city of Griffinstone Naramek said to both Sunset and Human Pinkie.

“Alright you both need to stay behind me. Although the griffins will not attack us outright just for showing up like this. The king and his royal guards are another matter entirely.”

Sunset nodded then said to her girlfriend as they both got behind Naramek.

“I hope my mother gave you something of value to trade with the griffins.” Sunset said as she looked at Pinkie who smiled back warmly at her.

“No your mother didn’t give me anything to trade with them she simply said that I must be polite and not my bubbly self.” Pinkie said as Sunset raised a eyebrow to her.

“Great we are so dead.” Sunset whispered under her breath.

Walking into the city of the griffins Pinkie and Sunset both saw how dilapidated and rundown the city was. Buildings all over the city where clearly falling apart griffins of many ages and walks of life could be heard fighting with each other. The once proud city had clearly seen better days Naramek walked down the rundown streets with both Human Pinkie and Sunset in tow. Each of them stayed close behind him. When all three got to the main building of city that served as a makeshift castle for the king Naramek said to the two guards standing watch out front of it.

“We have come to see the king, will you please good griffins allow us to enter so that we might talk with him?” Naramek said as the griffin to his right coughed and held up a clawed talon.  

Naramek looked at the griffin for a second then smiled as he placed his golden hoof into the griffins talon then removed it. Once he had placed his hoof back down onto the ground the griffin saw in his talon he was holding ten gold bits. Coughing the other griffen did the same as the one on the right had done and again Naramek repeated his actions. Once both were paid the two griffen guards stepped aside and let the small group into the building. Inside the building Naramek turned to Human Pinkie saying to her gently.

“Alright Pinkie this is where you need to do what I saw when I say.” Naramek said as he looked at her and she at him with a worried look on her face.

Naramek, Human Pinkie, and Sunset all headed into a large room where they found the king sitting in front of piles and piles of paperwork. The king looked up grunted then went back to his work. Naramek sighed deeply then knelt down on all fours nodding to Sunset to do the same Pinkie was the only one in their group to remain standing. Pinkie stood in front of the king staring at him as Naramek whispered out to her.

“Pinkie what are you doing kneel before him.”

Human Pinkie walked up to the king and much to Naramek’s shock knocked all of his paper work off his desk and onto the floor. Saying to him as he rose to his talons and glared at her with anger in his eyes.

“Now that we as your guest have your full attention. I require you to send your army to Canterlot Castle to aid in the war that is about to happen. If you even think of hurting me or my two friends here know this. Twilight will not rest until you are placed inside a prison cell so are you going to help us or are you going to sit there and become a big fat stuffed bird. Knowing that as you lay dying and are about to be stuffed you and you alone could have had the glory of war and conquest for yourself and your fellow griffins.” Human Pinkie said to the king of the griffins.

The king flashed a warm smile then raised his right talon as Sunset could be heard saying to herself while she faced hoofed herself.

“Oh, great now you did Pinkie, we are so dead thanks a lot.” Sunset said to herself as she saw the griffin king raise his right talon up into the air.

The king snapped two clawed talons together and six royal guards entered the room. One of the six was wearing battle ready blue armor while the other five were all wearing silver plate mail. The king nodded to them then started to laugh as Human Pinkie smiled turned around and started to walk out of the room. Sunset and Naramek both looked at each other as the griffin with the battle armor said to them both.

“You two might want to head outside I think you are going to want to see this.” The royal guard said as he raised a horn to his beak and blew it loudly.

Naramek and Sunset both bowed to the king who was on the floor laughing so hard that he was actually crying. Naramek seeing this reaction from the king began to nudge Sunset towards the door as she said to him.

“Hey I can walk on my own thank you very much! Besides shouldn’t we see if he is alright.”

“He is fine I think this is the first time any pony has had the gall to do what Pinkie just did besides she was being polite to him.” Naramek said as Sunset’s eyes shrank to pin needles and she yelped out in fear.

“YOU CALL THAT POLITE….THERE GOING TO KILL US!” Sunset yelped in fear as she and Naramek made their way out of the building and found Human Pinkie standing in front of the entire griffin army grinning to them both.

Naramek smiled back to her as Sunset looked at her girlfriend with a confused look as she heard Naramek say with a hint of amusement in voice.

“Now that Pinkie got their king to let go of his anger they will follow her and only her.”

The griffin army all knelt before Pinkie saying in usion to her as she looked to her girlfriend and to Naramek then turned to face them.

“We await your command.”

Pinkie pointed a finger in the direction they had come in saying to them all.

“Defend Canterlot Castle, Defend all that live within it’s walls. Fly now to war and glory, fly now to honor and victory.” Pinkie said as she looked at the army who started to take off for Canterlot Castle.

Naramek said to Sunset who stood next to him with a confused look on her face.

“ The war for Equestria Sunset my dear has begun.”  

Chapter 30.

Chapter 30.

The griffons flew with the speed of a hurricane Naramek with Pinkie and Sunset on his back flew a few miles behind them. The griffons being smaller and more agile were able to fly faster and farther than the golden dragon. Sunset while looking down saw Galanthus heading towards the valley from which she was summoned. Tapping her hoof into the back of the dragon she said to him as they flew overhead of Galanthus.

“Look down Naramek, look down and may the old ones guide your fire.” Sunset said as Naramek looked down.

Naramek looking down and seeing galanthus grew angry as he let loose a fireball the golden dragon screamed out as the fire ball left his lips.

“You harpy of a dead realm die now!” Naramek screamed out as his fireball hurtled towards its unsuspecting target.

Galanthus looked and grinned as she used her magic to teleport out of the way of the fireball. The fireball hit with a massive power unleashing from it. As Galanthus reappeared she called out to the dragon saying to him as he flew over head with his two companions on his back.

“You want me you quilted jilted worm then you shall have me! Canterlot shall feel my full force as I lay low your castle and your friends shall become my slaves.”  Galanthus yelled out to Naramek as he flew over head then dived towards her.

Again Galanthus was able to get out of the way of the incoming attack from the dragon and again she reappeared saying to him as she stood in front of him.

“You know you and I can do this all day beast of worms but, you have bigger issues to worry about. Such as your brother he has seen this attack on me through the crown that I wear and he is more than likely on his way to canterlot castle as we speak and battle each other.”

Naramek hearing this stopped his attack on Galanthus and began to fly up into the air then towards the castle again with Sunset calling out him as he flew.

“Well that was waste of time, we need to head to the castle and get everyone out of it. If that harpy gets there before us Canterlot is finished.” Sunset said as Naramek flew higher and higher into the air.

An hour later the castle came into view and Pinkie saw one of the griffons flying towards them she called out to him saying to him.

“Griffon why are you not with the others?” Pinkie said as the griffon flew in a circle around the dragon as he called back to her.

“I am not with them because our general is not with us my general I will land on the dragon's back and you can fly with me.” The griffon said as he flew in towards the dragon's back.

Pinkie seeing there wasn’t enough room for all three on Naramek’s back looked to Sunset who looked to her with a confused look on her face as she said to her.

“This is going to be fun.”

Pinkie jumped off of Naramek’s back and fell like a stone towards the wooded area below her. The griffon seeing his general falling like a stone dove after her and was able to catch her within mere seconds of the two of them hitting the ground. As he flew back up to the dragon and then flew alongside of him Sunset yelled out to her girlfriend.

“PINKIE YOU CRAZY FOOL YOU COULD HAVE BEEN KILLED!” Sunset yelled as she heard the dragon laughing.

Looking down she stomped her right hoof into his back hard causing him to stop laughing and yelp out in pain. Then she yelled out to the griffin angrily.

“GRIFFIN IF SHE GETS HURT YOUR BEAK WILL ADORN MY WALL BACK HOME!”Sunset yelled out in anger towards the griffin as he began to fly away with Pinkie on his back.

Moments later the group were standing outside of the castle as they watched the griffons flying in a crisscross formation in front of the castle. More than once Pinkie had to look away because she thought they would collide with each other. Seeing an innocent creature get hurt was a bit much for her as she said to Sunset who looked at her with softness and tenderness in her eyes.

“They’re going to get killed doing that crisscrossing like that. Make them stop please Sunny I can’t watch them get hurt.” Pinkie said to Sunset as she replied to her with warmth in her voice to Pinkie.

“My dear, honey watch and you will see something that few outsiders to the griffon city have seen in over four millennia.” Sunset said as she placed a reassuring hoof on Pinkie's shoulders.    

Pinkie looked down into Sunset’s teal colored eyes then back to the griffins as their bodies began to glow brightly. Pinkie watched as the griffins cried out as their bodies turned a bright beautiful golden brown and their eyes began to glow brightly. Sunset smiled as she said to Pinkie with her continuing to stare at the griffins.  

“Now that is something that I was so hoping to see before I go home back to our world. Pinkie what you have just witnessed in case you are or even were wondering is called the summoning. They are acting as a means for Amora to call forth the Brak’lu now all we have to do is go into the castle and find Amora then she can summon them. Arighith and his bitch of a friend Galanthus are going to be in for one hell of a surprise when they see both the griffin army and the brak’lu here.” Sunset said as she smirked while looking at Pinkie.

Heading inside the castle Naramek changed back into his unicorn form then walked alongside his champions. Each of them took a different direction and it was Sunset that found Amora first who was in the great library where all of her troubles had begun. Standing at the threshold of the library Sunset called out to Amora as she looked around the immediate open space in front of her.

“Amora if you are in here we need you to come out and summon the brak’lu we need their strength now more than ever.”

Amora slowly emerged from the library saying to Sunset as she walked by her.

“Come with me Sunset. You are needed down stairs where your friend Applejack is in….pain.”

Sunset didn’t have to be told twice she immediately walked along side of Amora and said to her as they both got to the steps leading to where Applejack was being treated for her burns.

“I know that Applejack used or at least tried to use a healing spell on the other Applejack and it backfired on her causing her to be burned badly. Yet I do no see how I can help her.” Sunset said as she and Amora began to descend the stairs leading to where Applejack was.

As they walked down the stairs they heard a loud scream come from Rainbows room and saw as Scootaloo along with the queen race out of the room. Each holding a hoof over their hearts and panting badly looking at Sunset then at Amora, Scootaloo yelped out in fear.

“Help her please she has gone insane. My sister needs help please I beg you help her.”

Just as Amora was about to enter Rainbows room she heard Rainbow scream out in pain and anger.

“WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO ME!?! WHERE ARE MY WINGS?!?”

Looking back to the queen she said to her as she pushed open the door to Rainbows room.

“What in the name of all that is evil have you done to THAT Pegasus?” Amora said as she opened Rainbows hospital door then ducked as a chair came fly right at her.

The chair hit the wall causing the queen to grab Scootaloo and run towards the stairs only to stop when Sunset got in her way. Sunset said to the queen as she saw Amora enter the room and close the door behind her.

“What happened I thought you were going to heal her not harm her.”

“I did heal her only it was necessary to remove her wings so that I could fix the broken bones within them. Rainbow woke up before I could cast another sleep spell on her and she went nuts. I am trying to get her sister out of her before Rainbow kills her. Rainbow in her current state thinks that Scootaloo did this to her. You need to knock her out so that I can reattach her wings and complete the healing process.” Celestial Sparkle shot back as she ducked from an incoming book that was thrown through the glass window of Rainbows room.

Sunset watched through the broken window as Amora ducked then punched Rainbow in the jaw saying to her as Rainbow stumbled forward.

“Give this foolishness up Pegasus you're only going to hurt yourself worse than what you are already.” Amora said as she landed another blow to Rainbow’s jaw knocking her backwards and onto her flank.

Rainbow shook herself from the pain then jumped at Amora trying to bite her with her teeth but missed as she took a spinning kick to the stomach. The blow knocked Rainbow to the floor and took the fight out of her. As she sat back up holding her stomach she cried out to Amora.

“Kill me please I can’t live without my honor, no Pegasus will have me without my wings.”

Amora grabbed Rainbow then head butted her as hard as she could knocking her out cold just as Sunset came running into Rainbows room. Sunset let her horn glow blue for a few seconds as she cast a sleep spell on Rainbow then said to Amora as she looked at her with anger in her eyes.

“Was that really needed Amora?” Sunset said as Amora just shrugged her shoulders then began to walk away.

Amora left Sunset and her friend in the room and headed towards Twilight and Applejack’s room. As she got there the same guard that had wanted to talk with Twilight earlier was still standing outside of Applejack's room. Not sure what to make of the guard Amora said to him as she looked at him then heard a loud thunderous boom coming from outside.

“Looks like you have kept your honor guard tell me what do you want of Twilight or is it that you are simply wondering who she is watching over and why.” Amora said as the guard looked from her then to the room that Applejack was in then back to her.

The guard said to her as another loud boom was heard only with this boom the castle shook and dust could be seen falling from the stone and mortar walls and ceiling.

“I am not wondering who or why that uh, creature is in there with our princess demon. I wanted to make sure that Twilight was made ready for war. Luna and her sister need her upstairs yet every time I go in there she sends me away. So I will stay here until she comes out then I will dress her in battle armor and together we will run towards to battle and to glory.” The guard said as he heard Amora laughing wildly.

“You stupid little love struck fool, her heart belongs to the one that is there not one as baseless and as low as you. To think I would ever live so long to see a love struck foolish idiot like yourself. The princess is in love with the one that she cares for. She could never break that ponies heart by being with you.” Amora said while laughing hard as she walked into Applejack's room leaving the guard to wallow in his anger towards her.

Amora looked at Applejack who was still lying in bed with her hands covered in thick bandages as she said to Twilight who was still resting her head on Applejacks shoulders.

“Twilight, you are needed by your ponies you can either agree to help them now or you can stay here and wallow as your kingdom falls to the army of the dead.” Amora said as the ground shook from another loud thunderus boom.

Twilight looked up at Amora then kissed Applejack on the cheek as she whispered into Applejacks ears.

“I’ll be back soon my love, I promise. We will survive this war and we will love each other fully.” Twilight said as she got up from Applejacks bed then headed for the door.

Getting to the door she stopped and turned to face Amora saying to her sternly.

“Don’t think I didn’t hear what you said to that guard out there. Although you are right my heart does belong to Applejack. You will apologize to him at once! I unlike you will let him down nicely and not treat him like dirt the way you just did.” Twilight said as she saw Amora snicker to her.

Amora just laughed as she walked towards the door then looked back at the princess saying to her as she pushed open the door leading to Applejack's room.

“Love is for those that are weak Twilight once you learn this most poisonous and most pain of lessons you will become stronger than what you are currently.”  Amora said as she let a tear slip past her eyes then walked out into the hallway and past the guard.

Twilight with a confused look on her face walked out of Applejacks room and said to the guard as she looked down at the ground and he looked at her with warmth and love in his eyes.

“I….I am sorry but, I can’t love you not like I can with Applejack I hope you….” Twilight stopped mid sentence when she saw on his right hoof a bright golden bracelet with a blue heart on it.

The guard placed a hoof under her chin and raised her head as he and her eyes met he said to her while holding up his other hoof with the bracelet on it.

“Oh, my dear sweet, wonderful princess that type of love has already been given to the colt that I love deeply. He is like me a guard in the royal army of Canterlot. In fact he is one of Luna’s personal guards. No, my princess the love I wanted from you was love that tells of a princess that has not forgotten her ponies or her love for the one that she now cares for. And you have shown that so come let us get you ready for war and let us fight by your side. For all the love and friendship in this great nation of ours.”

Twilight grabbed onto the guard with her hooves wrapping around his broad shoulders and neck embracing him tightly as she said to him while hugging him fully.

“Thank you, I will never forget your kindness today. Yes it is time for war. It is time for me to lead you all into battle. Go no tell the queen, tell Princess Luna and Celestia that I will help fight in this war. I need to place a protection spell over the door to Applejack’s room before I join you all upstairs.” Twilight said unaware that Applejack was just getting up and heading towards the door of her room.

In pain and in a slight state of delirium Applejack pushed open the door with her bandaged hands the mere touching of the door to her hands caused her to scream in pain. Twilight spun around on her hooves as she saw Applejack standing behind her holding up her hands as she looked at her bandages saying in pain to her.

“Get these damn things off me Twilight.” Applejack said as she thrust her hand forwards towards Twilight who looked at her then down at her bandaged hands saying to her.

“I can’t and won’t do that Applejack you need to get back to bed you need rest. We can take care of the war there is no need for you to be in it any more. Now get back to bed before you hurt self again.” Twilight said as she gently took a hold of a piece of Applejacks tunic that was sticking out from under her chest plate.

Just as Applejack was brought the both heard a loud scream as they both heard Amora laughing hard. Twilight not wasting any time let go of Applejack and ran towards the door of Applejacks room leaving Applejack where she stood. Applejack looked around and found her daggers sitting next to a end table with her bow, ax and arrows also sitting next to it. She yelled out to the emptiness of the room just as the guard came into her to see what she was yelling at.

“GOD ALMIGHTY FATHER IN HEAVEN'S ETERNAL LIGHT I ASK ONLY THAT YOU GIVE ME THE STRENGTH TO FACE THIS NIGHTMARE WITH HONOR.” Applejack screamed out as she grabbed her one of her daggers with both hands screaming in pain as she fell to her knees with tears coming down her cheeks.

The guard sense that Applejack was a true warrior at spirit came into her room then took the dagger in his teeth and nodded to her as he shook his head. The shaking his head caused the sheath to come off the dagger and Applejack held up her hands then began to rub them back and forth on the edge of the dagger. Until both  of her hands were completely freed of the bandages that covered them one last scream of pain and anger and she was ready for war. The guard seeing that Applejack was not about to listen to Twilight walked over to her bow and arrows taking the bow first in his teeth then placing it into her burned hands he said to her once he let go of it.

“Are you sure about doing this young warrior you don’t have to prove to us how brave you are. We already know this about you. You are after all the descendant of Silver Apple this alone makes you a hero in my book at least. One that I will tell to my little ones when my colt friend and I adopt one that is.” The guard said to Applejack as she smiled warmly to him then stood up and nodded to her quiver of arrows.

“Give me one of my arrows I need to see if I can use my bow then it will be time for revenge on those that stole my family's honor.” Applejack said as she pick took her bow from the guard and held in in her hands while her arms clearly trembled from the pain that she was in.  

The guard not wanting to fight with Applejack about her choice to join in the battle did as he was told as he took out a single arrow from her quiver the arrow burst into flames. The arrow itself floated over to Applejack as she knelt before it taking it as a sign from god himself she said out loud.

“Almighty father in heaven on high grant me this day, grant me the means to which I will show this evil your ever watchful and loving touch. Grant me this battle and I will remain here with Twilight and teach your word to those that are willing to learn.” Applejack said as she held up her hands to the arrow that was floating in the air before her.

Another loud thunderous boom was heard and Amora could be yet again heard laughing. The ground and castle shook again as the arrow floating in front of Applejack fell into her outstretched hands. Applejack upon clutching the arrow in her hands stood up and look of pure anger and hate bore across her face as she gripped her bow tightly in her left hand. Nocking the arrow to it she screamed as she pulled back the string to her right ear and let the arrow fly. The Arrow flew and penetrated the door that led to her room. Applejack turned to the table and picked up her daggers and ax then placed them in place on her body as bolted for the door. Running up stairs she saw that Amora was kneeling in the grand entry way of castle her body glowing bright red. As Amora looked up with her sword drawn and the point touching the ground beneath her. She growled out only two words as another loud boom was heard and the ground shook and quacked from it.  

“They're here.”

Rising to her feet and placing her sword back on to her back she raced toward the main castle entrance with Twilight and Applejack in hot pursuit. Getting to the main entryway of the castle Twilight looked up and saw both Luna and Celestia with shocked almost scared looks on their faces. Galanthus and her army had arrived at Canterlot but, so had the brak’lu the griffins stopped there glowing and flew down towards Twilight, Applejack and Amora who all looked at them as one of them said while landing in front of them.

“Where is our General? We will not fight for you unless she is with us.”

Applejack said to the griffin in front her as she looked at him then outwards the battle field.

“Pinkie is as far as I know inside the castle although I am not sure as to where she is right at this very second. I know I am not the one you take orders from but, will you have my bow at your side in this battle. Leave Twilight to find Pinkie and have her look for Sunset as well we will need all the help we can get to face this army.”

Griffin looked at Applejack then down at her ax on her side saying to her as he knelt before her.

“You that carry the ax of our first king, you will become our general until Pinkie can be found and led us to victory come we have a war to fight.”

As Applejack was about to mount the Griffin Twilight rushed in and stepped between her and the griffin saying to Applejack.

“Please don’t do this, I love you. Please don’t go you can barely hold your bow without your face showing the pain that you are in. Please I beg you stay where you will be safe.”  

Applejack closed her eyes as she said to Twilight.

“If it is God's will that you and I shall marry someday Twilight I will gladly take you as my mare-friend and marry you, If it is however my time to go then please let me go with honor. I love you too Twilight but, as I told you back in the hospital I can not sit idly by and watch as your home is torn apart. I must do what I can to help save your home.”

Twilight began to cry as she watched Applejack mount the griffin she screamed out to her.

“PLEASE APPLEJACK DON’T DO THIS YOU DON’T HAVE TO FIGHT FOR ME.”

Applejack, closed her eyes and kicked the griffin hard in the side he reared up and took off towards the approaching army as she flew away Twilight fell to her stomach and buried her face into her hooves sobbing. Amora smiled as she to took off towards her own army Sunset was just coming outside when she saw Twilight lying on her belly crying with her face in her hooves she said to her as she helped her up.

“Get your armor on Twilight the guard that is behind me will help you I will make sure the others have safely gotten out of the castle alive. Now go quickly. Applejack will be alright. I don’t know much about her faith but, what I do know is that even though she is in pain both physical and spiritual her faith can and will help her. She needs you out there on the battlefield leading the pony army to war. She left in the hopes that you would chase after her. I am not saying that to Applejack this is a game because that would be an insult to her. No this is what she was trained for and this is who she is. If you truly do love her then get your armor on and charge out there. Meet the armies of Galanthus and death, face the riders and defeat them. Then wed Applejack and rest in your bed together knowing that she and you have both earned honor for yourselves.”

Twilight sniffed hard as she looked out towards the battlefield and saw that the griffins were getting closer to their own deaths. Not able to stand by she like Applejack wanted to help. Twilight turned around faced the guard and said to him.

“Get me my armor then get the elite guard ready for battle we will charge those….those monsters and teach them the meaning of war.” Twilight said as she headed inside the castle then to the kitchen to see if Pinkie was there.

Twilight finding Pinkie inside the kitchen looking under a pot trying to see there was someone there. Looked at her as she watched Pinkie move from one pot to the next lifting them up as she said.

“Come out Amora, Come out wherever you are.”

“Uh Pinkie you do know that Amora is way to big to fit under those pots right?”Twilight said as Pinkie was about to pick up another pot.

Pinkie stopped what she was doing turned and looked at her then said to her.

“I know that silly I mean she is like huge there is no way she would fit under one of these pots. I am just trying to take my mind off of this war. I want Sunny and myself to go home I don’t want her to be in this war yet she wants to be here. So I am doing this to take my mind off of it.” Pinkie said as tears slid down her cheeks.

Twilight seeing how upset Pinkie was gently said to her as she laid a hoof onto her shoulder to reassure her.

“I know you want to go home and marry Sunset but, right now I need you and so does Sunset. If however you both want to leave then no dishonor will fall either of you. To leave before the fighting starts simply go to the throne room from there Celestia will use her magic to transport the mirror that is in what is left of my castle here, and you will be able to leave.”

Pinkie thought about this for a second then said to Twilight.

“Silly the only way you are getting me to leave is if Sunny wants it that way. But, she would have to come with me. I can not just leave her here to die you know that wouldn’t be very nice of me.” Pinkie said as Sunset walked into the kitchen finding both Twilight and Pinkie in there.  

Sunset looked from Twilight then to Pinkie as she said to Pinkie who looked back at her with tears coming down her face.

“I can not and will not leave here until Applejack is brought home safely I made a promise to Applebloom in the mirror world. Look I know Pinkie it hurts knowing that I might get killed doing this but, I would rather die than let a good friend, a friend that saved my life no less from own foolishness die. So therefore I will gladly go to war if it means keeping that friend alive.” Sunset said as she looked from Pinkie then to Twilight.

“Well then you better hurry in fact both of you better hurry because that stupid friend of ours is on the back of a griffin right now charging the ranks of Galanthus and her friends in this damn war.” Twilight said as she started to head back into the main hallway.

“I will go and get Rainbow then have her loaded onto a wagon the sleep spell that I cast should keep her out cold for the next few hours. That should give the pony versions of our friends time to take her and leave.” Sunset said as she too started to head out into the main hallway.

Pinkie followed them both out into the main hallway then followed Sunset down stairs where they both found every one of the pony versions of their friends in Rainbows room. Sunset said to them all as she and Pinkie both entered the room.

“Every pony I am sorry to do this to you all but, none of you may stay here it is far too dangerous for you all to be here. There for you all must leave and take Rainbow with you as well. I cast a sleep spell on her so she should be easy to transport her to a wagon from there you all can head out to Appaloosa and remain out of the fighting at least for a little while that is.” Sunset said as every pony looked at her then at the human Pinkie.  

Rarity nodded, Applejack the pony version took off her hat and said as she looked at Sunset.

“Who will drive that wagon with that much weight in it, it will be darn near impossible to get us out of here?” Applejack said while holding her hat in her left hoof.

“There is one other spell I can use with using up all my magic in one shot I can cast a weight spell onto you all and make you all light as a feather. The spell will only last six weeks but, that should be enough to get you all to Appleloosa. I hope.”

Every pony nodded in reply to this and within twenty minutes they were on their way to Appleloosa leaving Sunset and Human Pinkie behind. The two of them waved their goodbyes to their friends after seeing them safely off out the back main gate. Sunset and Pinkie both headed back inside the castle then out to the front main gate where they found Twilight dressed in royal battle armor. Sunset sighed as she looked at the army fully engaged in battle with the brak’lu and the griffin army and said to Twilight who looked out at the battle field.

“Do not worry Twilight Galanthus has many enemies if you don’t believe me look up.”  

Twilight looked up and saw dragons hundreds of dragons flying in from the west with Spike riding on one of them. Spike could clearly be heard laughing as he and his large dragon family charged the ranks of Galanthus. Twilight looked back at Sunset saying to her with a puzzled look on her face.

“How?”

Sunset smiled at Twilight and said as she started to walk forwards.

“I didn’t it was Celestia that did this thank her for this not me. Now let's go fight a war.” Sunset said as she started to run towards the armies.

Twilight smiled as she looked to her right then to her left and said as she too started to run towards the armies of Galanthus and Death.

“Come on you lot you want to live for ever.”

All eighty-nine thousand five hundred soldiers that were left of the royal guard charged after her following her into battle, into war, into glory. The very ground beneath their hooves shook like rolling thunder coming off the mountains. Applejack already heavily engaged in battle looked to her right and grinned as she heard the approaching sound of hooves on the ground. Applejack smiled as she side stepped a oncoming dead solder then slammed her ax into the back of its head. Twilight and her army reached the battlefield and joined in the fray. As did Spike and his army of dragons the five armies fought well on into the rising of the moon. Bodies smashed and spears broke, Axes slammed into one another shields shattered and splintered bodies on both sides piled high up to the heavens. Applejack to Twilight's amazement didn’t seem to show any sign of slowly down as she watched her marefriend side step and roll of of the way of three on coming skeleton warriors. It wasn’t until Applejack was within hooves length of Twilight, that she saw to her horror that the general of Galanthus’s army was taking aim with his bow at Applejack. Letting lose a single arrow that flew and hit Applejack in the lower back penetrating her armor. Applejack seeing that Twilight was about to get hit with the same arrow that hit her. Got back to her feet and ran forwards taking the arrow in the stomach. As she fell forward she looked down and saw that the shaft of the arrow was covered in glowing pink blood. Dragons blood. Hearing Twilight scream Applejack put her bow to the ground and forced herself back up to her feet. Yelling out as she broke away the shaft of the arrow sticking in her stomach.

“I shall not fall you Twilight, I shall not let Equestria fall to ruin.” Applejack yelled out as she began to charge the ranks of the skeleton warriors again.

Three more arrows flew and three arrows hit Applejack one in the left shoulder, one in the right forearm and the last in her left upper leg just above her knee. Again Applejack heard Twilight screaming out to her and again she found the strength to try to go on. The last arrow flew and it hit Applejack right in the chest as she fell backwards Twilight had managed to get to her. Applejack coughed up blood as she held a blood soaked hand up to Twilight's face. Twilight nestled her face into Applejacks hand saying to her as she cried.

“Applejack stay with me, please stay with me. I love you. You can’t die please you have to stay with me.”

Coughing up blood Applejack barely whispered out to her as her hand slipped from Twilight’s face.

“Twilight (coughing) win (coughing) the war for(coughing) me. Free your people. (coughing) I love yo...u”

Applejacks hand fell to the ground and Twilight buried her face into Applejacks shoulders trying to wake her friend up. When she realized that Applejack was gone and there was nothing she could do to bring her back. Twilight threw her head back closed her eyes and let out a demonic scream of hate and vengeance. Her horn sparked back to life as she let lose a lightning bolt that struck the ground around her and her fallen marefriend. Celestia and Luna had both arrived on the battlefield as Twilight screamed out again letting another lightning bolt hit the ground around her and Applejacks body. Seeing the display of magic and finding that Twilight was at the center of it both Luna and Celestia rushed to her side. Only to be knocked back when Twilight’s eyes shot open as she screamed out her pain and anger. Where there once was purple beautiful eyes now only red spheres of absolute hate showed. Turning her attention to the general of Galanthus’s army Twilight screamed out to him as he sat there with a smirk on his face.

“YOU’LL DIE FOR THIS YOU HARPY TITED MULE SUCKING ASS OF A GOAT!”

Chapter 31.

Chapter 31.

Ar^gur general to Galanthus’s army stepped back as he was generally shocked at Twilight’s new found power. Twilight shot a lightning bolt at him striking him in his chest causing the monster to fall to his knees. As Luna and Celestia tried again to get to Twilight’s aid, she again knocked them both back with her power. As Luna slid backwards she looked at Twilight and saw a red aura forming around her sister’s pupil Luna called out to Celestia, saying to her as she tried again to run to Twilight.

“We have to calm Twilight down Celestia, she is becoming corrupted by her hate for Ar^gur.” Luna said as she got knocked back again.

Twilight launched another lightning bolt towards Ar^gur hitting him in his shoulder as the monster tried in vain to get back up Twilight screamed at him.

“You foul beast of the black pit what makes you think you can stand before me after what you took from me?” Twilight screamed out as her horn glowed bright red and her eyes flashed to black.

Luna was able to get back to her feet at this time and came rushing in full force trying desperately to get Twilight before she killed the general. Twilight screamed out in anger as she used her magic to let loose another lightning bolt this time striking the monster in the left arm causing him to scream in pain. Luna got within six feet of Twilight before Twilight noticed Luna coming up to her left. In horror Celestia watched as Twilight turned to face Luna and shot her in the chest with the lightning bolt that was meant for Ar^gur. As Luna’s eyes went wide from shock and pain Twilight screamed out to her in anger.

“STAY BACK LUNA, HE IS MINE!” Twilight screamed as she turned back towards Ar^gur.  

Ar^gur again tried to stand saying as he placed his left hand onto the ground and his right onto his right knee.

“I will show you no mercy Twilight, I will do more than take a marefriend of yours I will take your entire civilization from you.” Ar^gur said as Twilight’s horn glowed bright red.

Luna ran to Twilight's side, just as Twilight launched one last final attack on the beast sending his foul body to the ground in flames. As Ar^gur hit the ground with a thunderous boom he screamed out in pain as Twilight watched laughing coldly. Luna yelled to Twilight as she got within six feet of her.

“Twilight you have to stop this madness you are becoming corrupted by hate, don’t let the darkness win.” Luna yelled as Twilight unfurled her wings and took off.

Amora was flying over head and saw what Twilight had done smiling to herself she turned her gaze towards a dark spot approaching from the east. Hovering in mid air Amora was able to see it was the dragon Arighith. Drawing her sword Amora flew towards the dragon yelling as she flew faster and faster towards him.

“ARIGHITH YOU’RE MINE!” Amora yelled out as she flew towards the beast.

Twilight had left her current position on the battlefield with Luna in pursuit. Twilight looked down as she flew away from her last position. As she looked back downwards she spotted three of the four riders watching the battle from high on a cliff not far from Canterlot Castle. Landing in front of them she screamed out to them while they all sneered at her.

“This war ends now!” Twilight screamed as her horn glowed blue then red shoot lightning at all three riders.

As this was happening Celestial Sparkle had gone into the library during most of the battle that was raging outside Sunset Shimmer had followed her. But, chose to wait for her outside of the library.  As Sunset sat outside of the library she called out to the queen saying to her as she waited for her reemerge from the library.

“Your majesty I don’t see why you wanted to come in here we should be at Rainbows side not up here going through these dusty old tomes.” Sunset called out as the watched the queen pick up a book then toss it to the ground.

The queen said nothing to Sunset as she picked up another book then like the last one tossed it to the ground. This she repeated six times until she found the book she was looking for. Once she had the book wrapped in her magic she emerged from the library with a smile on her face saying to Sunset as she walked by her.

“With this book it will be only a matter of hours before Rainbow will be able to fly again.” The queen said as a servant came up to both of them.

Looking from the servant then to Sunset the Queen said to her gently.

“Go to the battle Sunset I will bring Rainbow and her sister out back and place them both into a wagon then send them both to Appleloosa where they will be kept safe.” The Queen said as Sunset nodded then turned to leave.

Looking back at the servant the queen nodded to her then motioned her to follow her back to Rainbows room. The young servant did so without any questions. As the Sunset left the queen and the servant her thoughts dwelt on Pinkie and on the battle itself. Getting to the main gate she looked around then charged out of the gate with her horn glowing bright green. Getting to the battlefield an hour later Sunset found Applejacks lifeless body as tears came to her eyes Celestia came up behind her saying to her.

“Sunset I know you more than likely don’t want to see me right now but, we need to work together otherwise more of your friends will suffer the same as Applejack.” Celestia said as Sunset looked on wards towards the cliff that Twilight and Luna had gone to.

Saying nothing to her former mentor Sunset wiped a hoof over her eyes as she dried her tears. Celestia nodded to her then spread her wings and knelt down so that Sunset could hop onto her back. Once Sunset was safely on her back Celestia said as she lept into the air.

“If we as a team kill the four riders and release Snowdrop from her prison we will end this war too many of our ponies have already fallen in battle. We need to end this now!” Celestia said as she flew towards the cliffs that Twilight and her sister were battling on.

Queen Celestial Sparkle, took Rainbow and Scootaloo to a wagon wait for them outside of the castle loaded them into it. Then said to the servant as she looked at her with love in her eyes as she said to her.

“You know what to do with this book right?” Celestial Sparkle said as she looked at the servant who in turn got into the front of the wagon then looked back at her saying to her.

“Yes your majesty I am to wait one hour then read the spell inside the book which will in turn take your wings and replace them with Rainbows. Although I do not understand why this will happen I will do as you have asked of me.” The servant said as she cracked the reins of the harness attached to two guards signaling to the two guards it was time to leave.  

“You don’t need to understand this nor do you need to know why this will happen. Just cast the spell in one hour then I will do the rest. Hopefully my bone will be transferred into Rainbows wings and thus she will be healed fully. Now go quickly I must enter the battle now.” The queen replied as she turned to leave headed for the battle.

The servant headed out of the castle away from the ensuing battle and the queen rushed through the castle towards the battlefield. Getting to the battle itself the queen felt her wings wither and disappear as they were replaced with Rainbows broken ones. Looking down to her right then to her left the queen smiled as she said to herself.

“Good now Rainbow will live and my mistake will be forgiven in a few days…..I hope.” The queen said as she looked around then saw Galanthus coming to the battlefield on the back of a manticore.

Twilight meanwhile had engaged war, famine, and pestilence in battle as each of them tried to overpower the other Luna had also thrown herself into the battle with the three as well. Twilight ducked as pestilence tried to kick Twilight hoping to knock her off the cliff and to her death. War shot an arrow at Luna who managed to dive to the ground just as the arrow flew towards her. Getting back up Luna used her magic to break War’s bow causing war to scream out at her in rage as War charged Luna. Luna looked behind her seeing that the edge of the cliff was just a few feet from her. Luna smiled as War got in close to her to reach out to grab onto her War was shocked as Luna stepped back causing both herself and War to tumble over the cliff. Twilight seeing this yet having to deal with both famine and pestilence at the same time was unable to aid Luna as she watched Luna disappear over the cliff. A loud sickening scream and thud were heard as Twilight battle both Pestilence and Famine. Laughing coldly Pestilence said to Twilight.

“Now that your little friend is dead we will send you to join her.” Pestilence said as Pestilence failed to see Luna flying back up to the cliff.

“No you will not. Twilight go left I’ll go right take them down at the same time.” Luna yelled to Twilight who smiled as she cast an energy bolt towards Famine hitting Famine in the chest.

Famine fell to the ground holding her chest as Twilight moved in for the kill Luna also cast a energy bolt at Pestilence. With the energy bolt hitting the monster in face causing Pestilence to cover up his face Luna ran forward and impaled the monster with her horn screaming out to Twilight.

“NOW TWILIGHT USE YOUR MAGIC KILL THEM BOTH!”

Twilight used her magic encasing both Famine and Pestilence in crystal then shattered it like glass causing both to die screaming. Luna looked to Twilight as she saw that her young friends eyes slowly returned to normal. All the hate in her was being drained and all the anger she had felt over Applejacks death was leaving her body. Twilight fell to her stomach with her legs spread outwards in front of her crying out for Applejack to be with her Luna walked over to her breathing heavily as she gently embraced Twilight with her wings scooping her off the ground and into her hooves. As Luna held Twilight in her hooves she looked out past the cliff that she and Twilight were on and saw that most of the skeletal army was beginning to turn to dust. Galanthus arrived shortly after Luna and Twilight's victory over the three and screamed out her sister to appear before her. Celestial Sparkle heard the screams of her sister and did indeed appear just as Amora could also be heard screaming out in anger towards the dragon Arighith.

“Sister you can either end this pointless war now or you can go back from whence you came from the choice is thine.” Celestial Sparkle said to her sister who in turn sneered at her with anger in her eyes.

“Death is still alive sister and soon she will return my army to me then I will overpower you and kill all that you love.” Galanthus replied as her horn glowed blue.

Galanthus charged her sister and Celestial Sparkle jumped out of the way just in time saying to her sister as her sisters horn missed her by scant inches.

“You have the power within you to heal the land and to set right what was taken from these ponies sister please do this. End this war and let us return to the nether-realm were we two be long.”  

Galanthus smiled wickedly to her sister as she again charged her only to miss and receive a hoof to the jaw knocking her back several feet. Amora was deeply in battle with Airghith as she slammed into the side of his neck she screamed out to him while trying to stab the beast with her sword.

“Your foul soul shall be mine at last Arighith I shall use your powers to end the one that stole my throne.” Amora screamed out in anger.

Arighith laughed as he pushed her back towards the ground causing her to back-flip as she fell towards the earth below her. Spreading her wings wind Amora was able to stop herself from hitting the ground as she flew back up to meet the dragon head on. Screeching out like a pagrin hawk she flew straight towards his mouth saying as the dragon swallowed her whole.

“I’ve got you now foul beast of the pit.” Amora said coldly to herself as she allowed herself to be consumed by the dragon.

Arighith thinking that Amora didn’t have time to draw her sword began to fly towards death to bring her to the battlefield only to stop in mid flight. Amora while inside the dragon's throat had plunged her sword deeply into Arighiths gullet and smiled as she watched his foul body from the inside out turn green. The dragon laid a claw over his chest and coughed out Amora who was without her sword looking down at his chest as he watched in horror as a giant sized hole began to form in the center of his chest he said to her.

“What….what have you done to me?!?!”  

Amora smiled and took off her sheath to her sword showing it to the dragon as Pinkie and several griffins came up behind her. The dragon sneered saying as he thrust a clawed foot forwards right into Amoras chest impaling her from the chest to the back.

“If I am to do die today you foul harpy then I am taking you with me!” Arighith said as he felt his bones break and shrink as they were sucked into the gem in Amora’s sword.

Pinkie seeing Amora impaled on the dragon's foot kicked her griffin in the ribs and ordered him to fly in close which he did without question. Getting to Amora’s body Pinkie reached out and grabbed onto her removing her from the claw that she was impaled on. Saying as she held Amora in her arms while the griffin landed safely on the ground several feet from where her sword fell after the foul beast was completely sucked into it.

“Hold on Amora please don’t leave us, your still needed I will get you help.” Pinkie said as she picked Amora up and placed her onto the back of her griffin.

The griffin nodded to Pinkie as she was about to mount him again he said to her.

“I will take you both to the queen maybe she can save this one's life.” The griffin said as he knelt down allowing Pinkie to mount him again.

Amora was just barely able to cough out one word as Pinkie pressed her body against hers trying to hold both her and onto the griffin at the same time.

“S...sword.”

Pinkie looked over to where Amora’s sword had landed dismounted the griffin and walked over to it. Taking a hold of the foul looking sword by the handle of it she raised it above her head then heard a loud wicked laughter coming from her right. Turning to the right Pinkie saw death appear out of nowhere. Pinkie looked at Death trying to say something to her only to receive a bony fist to the jaw for her trouble. Pinkie was knocked back several feet dropping the sword in the process as Death laughed wickedly while turning her attention to Amora saying to her as she walked over to the fallen halfling demon vampire queen.

“With your death I shall open a new portal to Tarartus and thus rule all that is there and here as well. I shall return my army then kill all that you and this little pink skinned girl once loved.”

“NOOOOOO” Pinkie yelled as she ran back towards death raising the sword above her head so that the blade was pointed down towards the ground.

Death turned around just in time for Pinkie to plunge the sword through her rotted chest causing her body to crumble into dust. As death reached out to choke Pinkie, Pinkie twisted the blade to the right then to the left saying to her as she watched death fade to dust.

“Your foul deeds end here and now die you party pooper.” Pinkie yelled out as she withdrew the sword dropping it to the ground.

Amora fell off of the griffin as Pinkie ran over to her catching her just as her body was about to hit the ground itself. Looking up into the sky as tears came to her eyes Pinkie said to Amora as she saw the sky open up and yellow halo appear in a circular formation around the two of them.

“Look Amora there is still goodness up there, there is still light and love and beauty. I forgive you Amora. Amora please I beg you don’t leave us. We need you, you may be evil but, you are still my friend.” Pinkie said as she held Amora tightly against her chest.

Amora coughed out blood as Pinkie lightened up on her hold on Amora’s body allowing Amora to look into her eyes as Amora said to her while coughing up more blood.

“Friend?....(coughing)..You.....Forgive me?....Long…..(coughing).....I have….(coughing) sought these…..(coughing) for over…..(coughing) eighty millenia. I am…..(coughing) grateful….to….(coughing) finally have……(coughing) a friend. To….(coughing) be forgiven.” Amora said as her eyes closed and her body began to slowly disappear causing Pinkie to scream in anger and pain at losing her friend.

“NO AMORA DON’T GO, PLEASE DON’T LEAVE US YOUR STILL NEEDED!”Pinkie screamed out in anger as the pain of losing a friend hit her like a tidal wave.  

The blacksmith appeared before Pinkie just as Amora’s body vanished into thin air and Pinkie clutched her chest falling into a fetal position crying from losing her friend. Crying out in sadness Pinkie said as she sniffed hard when she saw the blacksmith standing there with a grin on his face.

“She may have been evil but, I did count her as a friend secretly as one I wanted to change her evil ways and help her to be good. Now she is gone. Please whoever you are can you bring her back?”

The blacksmith grinned even wider as he walked up to Pinkie placing both hooves onto her shoulders then head butting her as hard as he could knocking her out cold. The griffin seeing this attack on his young charge, charged the blacksmith only to receive a sword through his chest ending his life instantaneously. Laughing coldly the blacksmith said as he put away his sword then looked to where Amora had disappeared from.

“I will see you back in Tartarus, Amora. I have played these fools in this land rather well. Princess Celestia will soon be punished for her crimes against her ponies. Sunset will return to the mirror world with this pink skinned fool of a harpy loving titted goat and Luna will take rulership of all of Equestria. Yes I have done my job nicely all is going according to plan all will be as it should be. Equestria will be ruled by those that should have ruled it long ago. Twilight, yes Twilight will pay for what she took from me, my daughters will be avenged. Their failure at the battle of the bands to conquer a new world for me will not go unabated there will be vengeance. There will be more blood spilt and Twilight will come to know pain like she has never known it before. As for my student I think I will teach her how to do what I have done which is no less than manipulate those around her.” The blacksmith said as he disappeared and reappeared in front of Applejacks fallen lifeless body.

Looking down at her broken corps the blacksmiths horn glowed brightly as he shot a red and purple energy bolt at Applejacks lifeless body. Applejacks body glowed red then purple as he said while he looked at her lifeless form lying in front of him.

“You will awaken, but not yet. There is work for you to do in a land that needs you to be more than what you are right now.” The blacksmith said as he looked at her then disappeared again.

Applejacks body ceased glowing and slowly returned to normal. Meanwhile on the cliff that Twilight was on with Luna. Twilight with Luna’s help was able to climb back to her hooves as Luna said to her gently.

“Come Twilight look for yourself see that the battle is over that we have won this day.” Luna said as she helped Twilight up then turned her to face the battle field.

Twilight looked out towards the battlefield seeing what was left of the skeletal warriors as they all disappeared and faded into dust. Twilight smiled to herself. Meanwhile as Pinkie woke up she looked around seeing that her griffin was dead she found Amora’s sword and picked it up. While holding it in her hands she looked into the gem on the hilt of the blade and saw a dragon appear on it then disappear. Smiling to herself she said as she started to walk back towards the castle.

“At least some good has come of this that monster won’t be able to hurt anyone else again not so long as he is within Amora’s sword.” Pinkie said as she walked away from the lifeless griffin stopping only to look up at the blue sky above her.

While looking up she failed to see the sword start to glow green as it too disappeared and an ominous laughter was clearly heard. Pinkie looked around then looked down seeing that the sword was gone she fell to her knees and closed her eyes as she screamed out in anger. Amora’s spirit appeared in front her saying to her as she smiled at Pinkie who had fallen over to her side and was curled up in a fetal position.

“Pinkie thank you for being my friend and for forgiving me. Now you must go back to your world live your life and marry the one you love most of all. I will see you again someday. There is no need for you to be angry I am happy that I can call you friend and that you are able to see the good in me.” Amora’s spirit said to Pinkie as Pinkie slowly rose to her feet then started to walk towards the castle.

Amora disappeared again leaving Pinkie alone to walk towards the castle in sadness. Meanwhile Celestial Sparkle had been able to dodge another attack from her sister and countered with one of her own. Galanthus tried to get out of the way but, was too slow as her sister impaled her on her horn then slowly withdrew her horn saying to Galanthus as she fell to the ground.

“I have no choice my sister, you are hear by cast into Tartarus for your crimes against these ponies and against Equestria.”  

Galanthus laughed as she spat out blood saying to her sister as lay on the ground bleeding badly from being impaled by her sister.

“You send me to Tartarus and you will kill Snowdrop, Luna’s marefriend will die with me!” Galanthus said as she slowly bleed outwards.

Luna landed a few feet away from the queen and from Galanthus saying to her as she looked at Galanthus then at the queen.

“No Galanthus, Snowdrop is innocent in all of this you and you alone will be sent to Tartarus for your crimes against us and against Equestria. I will remove your crown and thus cast your worthless spirit into the black pits of Tartarus forever.” Luna said as she started to approach Galanthus who just laughed wickedly at her.

As Galanthus laughed she suddenly felt a warmth she had never felt before embrace her. As she began to rise off the ground her wound healed and Snowdrops voice could be heard coming from her mouth.

“Galanthus you have caused nothing more than pain and anger and destruction to the very land and ponies that I loved so very much. You killed my mother and you took me away from Luna now I will remove the crown and send you back from whence you came.” Snowdrops voice was heard saying as Galanthus was seen raising her hooves to her head to remove the crown that adorned her head.

As the crown came off Galanthus screamed out and a portal opened behind Snowdrop who in turn turned around to face it then tossed the cursed crown into it. When the portal slammed shut she collapsed into Luna’s hooves saying to her as she slowly passed out in Luna’s hooves.

“It’s over Lulu I can now rest…..I want to go home back to the castle and then someday marry you.” Snowdrop said as a glowing disc could be seen appearing on her chest.

Luna looked down at her own chest and saw that she too had a disc on her chest as she remembered all the good times she had spent with Snowdrop. Using her magic she gently placed Snowdrop onto her back then looked at the queen and nodded to her then turned around and began to head towards the castle. Twilight landed a few feet away from the queen as she watched Luna and Snowdrop disappear she turned around when she heard a soft voice say to her.

“Twilight can you send me and Sunset back home now please I think I have had my fill of this place.” The voice said to her as Twilight turned around seeing Pinkie standing behind her covered in dirt and mud.

“Where is the griffin that you were on when you went into battle Pinkie?” Twilight asked as she looked at her friend.  

Pinkie sniffled then said to her as she looked at Twilight with tears running down her cheeks.

“He is dead and Amora is gone I think she might have died as well. The blacksmith knocked me out I came to then saw Amora’s spirit in front of me telling me to go home and live my life with Sunset so that is what i want to do now…..that is if you don’t mind me and her leaving here. Speaking of Sunset where is she I have not seen her since I left with the griffin to go to war.” Pinkie said as she started to look around.

“Hmmm I think she might be on the battlefield somewhere although I am not sure as to where Pinkie” Twilight said as she looked at her friend then over at the queen who was sitting down on her flank with her front hooves crossed over her chest and her eyes tightly closed.

“Uh your majesty what are you doing?” Pinkie asked with a raised eyebrow at seeing the queen's body beginning to glow bright purple.

The Queen said nothing as she, Twilight and Pinkie were all teleported to Sunset’s current location. As they all three appeared in front of Sunset who was lying underneath a pile of broken bones and bent armor Pinkie stepped forward then wretched emptying her entire stomach contents all over the ground. The queen smiled saying to her gently as she used her magic to get Sunset free of the predicament she was in.

“Not to worry little one you will get use to teleportation sooner or latter.” The queen said as she helped Sunset up then used her magic again to dust her off.

Sunset looked at the three of them with a very sheepish grin on her face as she said to the three of them.

“I was trying to find you Pinkie when  saw the lightning display I figured Twilight got her magic back and I foolishly dove into battle without thinking. So I got a bit overwhelmed by the numbers that I chose to take on and I…..” Sunset was interrupted when Pinkie ran forwards and embraced her girlfriend hugging her so tightly that it caused her to gasp out for breath.

Pinkie while hugging Sunset said to her as she squeezed her nearly to death.  

“Don’t you ever do that to me again.” Pinkie said as she held onto Sunset tightly in her arms while Sunset flailed her hooves around trying to get Pinkie off of her.

Twilight used her magic gently to separate the two of them allowing Sunset to catch a gasp of air and Pinkie grinned widely as she was set back down on the ground. As Twilight ceased her magic she heard Pinkie say as she looked at her then over to Sunset who was gasping in and out for breath.

“I can’t wait to have Applejack at our wedding Sunny. I bet you she is going to flip when I tell her my idea as to where the wedding should take place…..uh that is if you will let me take care of this part of it that is honey.” Pinkie said as she looked from Twilight then to Sunset who had stopped gasping for breath and smiled happily to Pinkie saying to her while grinning widely to her.

“Let me guess honey you want us to marry at Applejack's farm.” Sunset said as she grinned at Pinkie not noticing Twilight looking down at the ground as tears fell from her cheeks.

“Yeah I bet when Twilight sends the three of us home Applejack is going to flip when she find out about that huh honey.” Pinkie said as she too failed to see Twilight looking down at the ground while she cried.

“Applejack won’t be going with you two I can take you both to what is left of my castle and send you both back home. But, Applejack won’t be going home she has…..died on the battlefield.” Twilight said as she fell to the ground burying her face into her hooves.

Both Sunset and Pinkie lost all the color in their skin or be it in Sunset’s case furr as they both looked at Twilight each of them in unison said to her with shock on their faces.

“What do you mean Applejack has died on the battlefield Twilight.” Both Pinkie and Sunset said as they both stared at her with complete shock on their faces.

Crying Twilight was unable to answer them so the queen closed her eyes and teleported them to Applejack's location. As they appeared in front of Applejack's lifeless body Sunset screamed out in anger as she rushed to Applejack's side. Pinkie fell to her knees crying hard as she felt Twilight place her right hoof over her shoulder saying to her as she tried to comfort her friend.

“We will honor her as best as we can Pinkie I will see to it that a statute is erected in her honor and placed in Ponyville and at Canterlot castle.” Twilight said gently to Pinkie who embraced her tightly in her arms while she cried in Twilight's shoulders.

“I will also see to it that this happens and that she is fully placed into tomb of honor for her sacrifice to our land and to all ponies everywhere.” The queen said as she too laid a gentle hoof over Pinkie's shoulder.

Sunset used her magic once she got to Applejack’s side to gently lift her fallen friend up off the ground. Due to her small size and because she was already worn out from her battle with the dead army. Sunset was only able to lift Applejack a few scant inches off the ground before she dropped her unceremoniously back to the ground. Trying again and again to lift her friend off the ground she said as tears flowed down her cheeks.

“I failed, I failed, I……” Sunset was unable to finish her sentence before she let her magic dye out and fell to her the ground next to Applejack’s body burying her face into her hooves as she too cried.

Twilight ended her embrace with Pinkie and went over to Sunset saying to her softly and gently.

“Sunset it is going to be alright I know you feel responsible for this. But, you didn’t make her come here she chose to fight for our ponies and for Equestria. It was her choice not yours to come here and fight she knew the risk she died with honor I don’t see how you failed at anything.” Twilight said as she Sunset cried out in anger towards her.

“I promised her little sister that I would bring Applejack back home in one piece now I have to tell her that her sister won’t be coming home. That is how I failed Twilight, just like everything in life that I take on. I will somehow find a way to fail at it. I failed at the Fall Formal, I failed to defeat you I failed to kill myself, and now I have failed to save Applejack and bring her home safely to her family. I am nothing but a failure. You were right to banish me to the mirror world Twilight I don’t belong here not when I fail at everything that I try to do.” Sunset cried out as Twilight looked down at the ground crying just as hard as both Pinkie and Sunset where.

Celestial Sparkle used her magic to levitate Applejacks fallen body up off the ground and placed her gently onto her back then walked over to Sunset who slowly climbed to her hooves. Saying to her softly as she looked at her with kindness in her eyes.

“Sunset my dear you are not a failure. Applejack chose to come here and to die with the highest of all honor to show us that there is a better way of doing things than going to war. Now dry your tears we need to leave here and prepare to send word to Appleloosa letting them know that it is time to come home. The war for Equestria is over.” Celestial Sparkle said as she watched Sunset dry her tears then walk beside her as the four of them made their way back to the castle.

Sunset looked at the queen's wings for a quick second then looked down as she began to chew on her lower lip not sure what to say to the queen about what she had seen. Celestial Sparkle noticed this then said to her as they made their way closer to the castle.

“I suppose you want to know what happened to me huh Sunset?”Celestial Sparkle said as she looked over at Sunset who was looking both embarrassed and down at the ground.

Sunset just nodded her head and Celestial Sparkle smiled warmly as she said to her while still walking towards the castle.

“I traded my wings for Rainbows wings so that Rainbow will heal and become stronger and better than what she is already. Besides I much prefer to walk than fly I never really liked flying and if giving up my wings can help save a pegasi life then so be it that is something I am willing to do.” Celestial Sparkle said as they started to enter the castle grounds stopping when Celestia appeared before them saying to all of them.

“With the war being over it is now time for me to accept my punishment for what I have done to both Sunset and to our land if you all will please follow me.” Celestia said as the queen, Pinkie and Sunset all looked at her with puzzled looks on their faces.

Twilight was the only one out of the four that didn’t have a puzzled look on her face as she slowly made her way up the castle main steps and towards the courtyard. Luna was in the courtyard along with the blacksmith and several royal guards from both Luna’s personal guards and Celestia's personal guards. Before Celestia could say anything to any of them the queen called out to the guards saying to them.

“Guards please take Applejacks body to the hospital and place her VERY gently into bed after which come back here.” Celestial Sparkle said as Celestia nodded to the guards who had looked from her then to the queen and back to Celestia.

The guards did as they were told using their magic to gently lift Applejack's body off the queens back and carry her into the castle down to the hospital. Twilight followed them inside the castle and once Applejack was placed onto an awaiting bed. Twilight said to them as they all looked at her then at each other.

“Go back upstairs leave me be with her here. I do not want or wish to be apart of what must happen next. I would rather stay here with Applejack now please leave me.” Twilight said as she walked up to Applejack's body then laid her head onto Applejack's right shoulder and cried softly to herself.

The guards all bowed to Twilight as they each in turn left her down stairs in the hospital then returned up stairs and headed to the court yard. Celestia looked at the queen saying to her as her guards retook their positions.

“What I have done to Sunset in order for Equestria to have a golden dawn again was and is unforgivable. Therefore I leave my punishment in the hooves of the one that I hurt most of all. I leave my fate in your hands Sunset Shimmer.” Celestia said as she looked at Sunset then to the queen as the queen was about to step forwards stopping when Sunset said.

“I hate you Celestia. I hate what you did to me. You took me from my mother,used me for your own selfish reasons. You wanted to forge me into a weapon so that you could have this supposed golden dawn of yours. I hate how you used Twilight as well as you used her to defeat me during the Fall Formal. I will give you that Equestria had its faults and its monsters but, that was no reason to do to me what you did. I am not sure what you want of me Celestia but, know this I am no longer going to be apart of this world. When I place that ring on Pinkies finger I will forever live with her in the mirror world never again to set hoof onto the soil of my birth again. You want to be punished for what you have done and I while I do agree with you that you should be punished for what you did. I can not and will not be the one to do this. If I have learned anything while I was in exile from Equestria it is that you don’t use people or ponies like you have done. And you don’t hand out punishment like you are now asking of me to do to you.” Sunset said through grit teeth as the queen stepped forward saying to Celestia.

“If what you say is true Celestia there is only one punishment that can suit what you have done. While I agree with Sunset I also feel that you should be made to face what you have done. Therefore I here henceforth strip you of your title of princess of the sun and ask that you transfer your power to raise and lower the sun to me until a new princess can be found to take your place.” The queen said as Celestia lowered her head then slowly raised her head and nodded to the queen in agreement to her request.

“I will do this however there is one thing that also needs to happen I need to die in order to become the new death. It was apart of a deal that I made with the goddesses life and birth that I should die and become their new sister. This way Hecate can not come back and destroy all that we now have. I will entrust my power to you Celestial Sparkle. Once I am dead please see to it that my body is taken from here and buried deep within the Everfree forest. Away from prying eyes and or hooves that would seek to use what little power would remain within me to conquer this world.” Celestia said as she stepped forward ready to die where she stood.

Sunset chimed in just as the queen lowered her head to kill Celestia.

“I will do you better than that Celestia if you think your body will have power left in it then I will take your lifeless body back with me and bury you in the mirror world. That way we….er...every pony can be sure that no pony will be able to use you like that. You do of course know that if you are to become the new death then you will be giving up the means to be in this world for good don’t you?”  Sunset said as her words stopped the queen in her tracks.

Looking from Sunset then to Celestia queen Celestial Sparkle said to Celestia as the goddess Life and the goddess Birth both appeared next Celestia.

“Are you nuts? I can’t not condemn you to such a fate as this. No pony should be punished like that no matter what they have done.”  Celestial Sparkle said as Life and Birth both stepped forward saying in unison to Celestia.

“It is time for you to honor your deal with us become the new death and leave this realm for ever.” Both life and birth said as they looked at Celestia who in turn looked at each of her friends standing in front of her before saying to them softly.

“This must happen Hecate is too powerful she can not come back. Besides this is my punishment I will not be able to take part in any thing that happens here in Equestria again and the only time I will be able to be seen or heard is on nightmare night at midnight. The only ponies that will ever see me or hear me before that day is Twilight, Luna, Sunset and of course the queen herself. Please don’t make this any harder than it already is just kill me and do with my body as Sunset has said. Let me face this with what little honor I have left my little ponies please don’t make me beg you any of you for this.” Celestia said as she looked from Sunset to Celestial Sparkle then to Pinkie who all looked at her with sadness in their eyes.

Sunset walked past Celestia saying to her as she climbed the steps leading into the castle.

“Goodbye Celestia. I will take your body back with me and make sure you are given a proper funeral.” Sunset said as she walked past her former mentor.

Pinkie also walked up the steps towards the castle interior saying to Celestia as she walked past her.

“I may not have known you very well and I really do like your counterpart Celestia. Please take care of yourself on this new journey of yours.” Pinkie said as she stopped briefly to look into Celestia's eyes then continued to walk inside the castle.  

Luna lowered her head as she said to her sister.

“What about your promise to Rainbow Dash you told her you would not leave her again as you also said to her you would not leave any pony again. Sister must you do this I am sure we can find some other punishment for you.” Luna said as she heard the goddess Life say to Celestia.

“Wait you told one of your ponies that you would not leave them behind again?” Life said as she looked at Celestia who bowed her head and cast her gaze to the ground.

“Yes I did but, I did it to help keep Rainbow calm and not give her reason to worry about me nor about any pony. I didn’t really know what else to do other than hold her in my hooves and wings and let her cry into my shoulders. If you are going to be angry with Rainbow then punish me instead of her for she has done nothing wrong.”  Celestia said as she stood there waiting for Life to say something to her.

The goddess birth smiled as she said to Celestia.

“We will do this for you Celestia so that you can keep your word to Rainbow Dash and not risk losing the element of loyalty. Who will become very important in the search of one that has fallen in battle. This is what I am going to do for you I will kill you yes but, you will die in your sleep then awaken in the morning as the new death. You will be able to be seen by all that are around you and heard by all. However only the main six here and Sunset in the mirror world will be able to physically touch you.” Brith said as she reached out and touched Celestia’s horn causing it to glow brightly.

Celestia nodded to her then said as she looked at the queen.

“I am ready to transfer my power to you now.”

Celestial Sparkle looked from birth then to life as she said to Celestia when she returned her gaze back to her.

“No actually you will keep your powers. If what Birth and Life say is true that Rainbow is to help in this search for one that has fallen in battle then I believe your powers to Raise and lower the sun will come in rather handy. However you are fully stripped of all titles and means to rule the land do you fully agree to this Celestia?” Celestial Sparkle said as she looked at her descendant with a slight amount of anger showing in her eyes.

“I do agree this.” Celestia said as she turned to head inside the castle stopping to look back at her sister saying to her.

“Do not fear sister dear everything will be alright. I assure you of this I will still be here only now I will have other duties to attend to although I am not sure what those will be yet.” Celestia said as she headed inside the castle then made her way down to the hospital to visit with Twilight.

Twilight calmly looked at Applejack’s body as she said to Celestia who had just entered the room that she and Applejack where in.

“I miss her Celestia I want her by my side again to feel her soft hands on my face. To hear her angelic voice and to her watch her use her bow again. I have to set things right for her I have to see to it that the Applejack of this world is given back her family's honor.” Twilight said as she slowly stood up then turned to leave the room that she was in.

Celestia sighed lightly then said to Twilight as she watched Twilight leave the room.

“I know Twilight I know you miss her. My faithful student I am sure that the Applejack of this world will gladly take her rightful place in the royal guards.”

Twilight left the castle headed for Appleloosa. When she got there Applejack from Equestria greeted her with a hug and brought her to a saloon as she and Twilight talked Rainbow Dash came in with a grin on her face. When Rainbow saw Twilight she excitedly said to her while prancing up and down the saloon showing off her new wings.

“Hey Twilight check me out aren’t I just the most awesome pegasus you have ever seen. Even my little sister can’t stop gawking at me.” Rainbow said as she completely failed to see the hurt expression on Twilight's face.

Applejack tossed a metal cup at Rainbow hitting her right in the head causing her blue skinned Pegasus to yelp in pain and rub her head tenderly. As Rainbow turned to yell at Applejack she saw how upset Twilight was and came over to her laying a gentle wing on her friend's shoulder as Twilight told them all that happened Rainbow swallowed hard then said to her friend gently.

“Don’t worry Twilight we will make sure that Applejack of the mirror world is given a proper send off. I will make sure the wonderbolts fly over Applejacks tomb and give her a send off worthy of any pegasi.” Rainbow said as Twilight wiped a few tears from her eyes.

Twilight got up from the table that she and Applejack where at looked at both of them then teleported back to Canterlot castle to begin getting ready for Applejacks funeral. Getting back to Canterlot castle she looked around then closed her eyes as she sat next to a open window. A soft breeze blew up from the north and Luna and Snowdrop both came in to Twilight's room. The breeze blew Twilight's mane back and she sighed as she heard Snowdrop say to her.

“Twilight I am so sorry for all that I took from you while I was under the control of that monster Galanthus if there is anything that I can do to make it better for you please let me know.”

Twilight said nothing to her as Luna walked over to her and laid a gentle wing on her shoulder saying to her softly.

“We will both do whatever it takes to help you through this Twilight.” Luna said as Twilight said to her.

“Why did the blacksmith knock out Pinkie Pie, Luna it doesn’t make sense to me I thought he was on our side. Yet to knock her out like that makes it sound more like he was just playing us for fools so why did he do it Luna?” Twilight said as she raised her head into the breeze letting the air blow more of her mane away from her face.

“I don’t know Twilight that is something you must ask of him not of me. I do not know where he is also I have not seen him since my sister went to her chamber to rest and transform into the new death.” Luna said as she looked at Twilight and Twilight opened her eyes looking into Luna's eyes.

“I see very well I find him after Applejack’s funeral. Please have Pinkie from the mirror world meat me in the courtyard I need to know what happened to Amora after she killed the dragon Arighith.”

Ten hours latter Twilight stood in front of a stone slab that held the body of Applejack from the mirror world. As each torch was lit and the wonder bolts flew over head in a perfect V formation Twilight looked down at her fallen friend saying to her softly as Applejacks body was lowered into her coffin.

“I will see you again someday my friend I would have loved to become your marefriend and thus live with you in your home in the mirror world.” Twilight said as she stepped back then nodded to the royal guards as they placed Applejacks coffin into her tomb.

Sunset, Pinkie and the rest of Twilight's friends all let their tears for the fallen hero fall as the door to Applejack of the mirror worlds tomb was closed. Twilight sniffed then turned to face the human Pinkie saying to her.

“Let's get you and Sunset home then you can tell me what happened to Amora after she killed the dragon Arigith.”

Chapter 32. The final chapter.

Chapter 32. The final chapter.

Twilight led her friends out of the royal graveyard towards her home, although her castle was broken and in shambles she knew it was the only way to get them home. Rarity and Applejack both chose to remain behind at the Canterlot castle. Pinkie from Equestria chose as well to remain behind as did the Applebloom and Scootaloo. Rainbow headed out front and flew off towards cloudsdale to see if any pony had survived the attack on her home. As Twilight led her two friends to her castle she said to Sunset once she saw her castle coming into view.

“Sunset how are we going to explain Applejack’s death to little Applebloom back in the mirror world. I don’t think anything can or even will be able to fully prepare her for knowing that her sister is never coming home again?” Twilight said to Sunset who remained silent until they made their way up to the castle doors.

Sunset sighed once they had made their way to the castle itself and where standing in front of the broken down doors of the castle. Sunset looked at Twilight saying to her with deep sadness within her eyes.

“I think I had better do that part of my own Twilight. There is little need for you to explain your actions to her sister. Besides I was the one that promised to bring her back alive so therefore it must and should be me that tells Applebloom of her sister's death.” Sunset replied as she walked into the broken down castle.

Pinkie also walked into the castle and looked around then softly sighed to herself as she lowered her head saying to herself as she let out another sigh.

“I can’t believe Applejack is gone. She was my friend this isn’t right we shouldn’t be leaving her here. Applebloom please forgive us.”  

Twilight led her friends to her bed chamber and to the crystal mirror then sighed as she pushed open the broken door leading to her bedroom. Sunset and Pinkie both alike followed Twilight into her bedroom just as Spike popped up from under the bed. Spike seeing that Twilight was back ran up to her hugging her around her knees and legs as Twilight patted him gently on the head she said to him softly.

“Oh, Spike I know you missed me, but, you again must remain here I need you to find some way any way to help rebuild this town and make it liveable for pony kind again.” Twilight said to Spike as Spike hugged her tightly around her legs.

Twilight gently pushed Spike off her then made her way over to the crystal mirror and stepped through it with Sunset and Pinkie following her. As Sunset was about to step through the mirror she quirked an ear up as she heard a loud demonic scream floating on the cold windy air as it blew through the castles broken windows.Thinking it was little more than her imagination playing tricks on her mind she turned to Spike saying to him as she looked down at him.

“Spike take care of Twilight for me she will need you more now than ever in the days to come. Now I must go. Take care of yourself little one.” Sunset said as she looked at Spike who in turn offered her a weak smile in return.

Spike headed out of the bedchamber and down the hallway then out of the castle as he surveyed the broken town he thought to himself.

“I hope Discord can fix this town good as new.”

Spike looked around the broken down town and began to walk it's lonely quiet streets alone. Stopping at the center of the town when he saw Discord appear in front of him with a snap of his fingers the town was halfway rebuilt right in front of Spike’s eyes. Spike rubbed his eyes then looked at Discord who in turn smiled at him then looked towards the direction of Canterlot Castle. Discord felt a surge of chaotic magic a magic he had not felt since he tried to take over Equestria over a thousand years earlier course through his body. With sadness in his eyes he looked down at Spike snapped his fingers again disappearing from sight. Leaving the baby dragon alone in the streets of Ponyville to ponder where the entity of chaos could have gone to. As Discord appeared in front of Canterlot Castle the blacksmith had already made his way inside the castle itself. As the blacksmith entered the castle he wondered around the royal halls of the castle until he found Sweetie Belle. Sweetie Belle was coming out of a small side door leading up to a balcony high above the castle grounds. Discord while outside of the castle also began to look around for Sweetie Belle until he felt again sensed the same surge as before of pure corrupt magic being used. Lowering his head he thought to himself as the magic got worse and worse.

“I was too late to save her.” Discord thought to himself as he closed his eyes knowing there was nothing he could do to save Sweetie Belle.

The blacksmith walked up to Sweetie Belle saying to her with a foul grin on his face as his horn glowed brightly.

“Sweetie Bell why didn’t you leave with the others when it was time for you to do so?” The blacksmith said with a slight grin on his face.

Sweetie Belle looked at him then down at the ground as she softly replied to him.

“I didn’t want to leave I wanted to show you that I am a good student and a good student never abandons her or his teacher in their hour of need. Now when shall my lessons begin?” Sweetie Belle replied as she looked at his glowing horn becoming mesmerized by it.

Grinning the blacksmith said to her with a wicked hit of intent in his voice while Discord found a window to look through.

“That is good young Sweetie Belle. You have taken your first step to becoming my student I have therefore a test for you to prove yourself worthy of being my student.” The blacksmith said as his horn glowed bright yellow.

Sweetie Belle's body began to glow as she was slowly lifted off the ground she said to the blacksmith with a slight look of confusion on her face. Discord remained outside of the castle looking through the window he had found as he closed his eyes he could hear Sweetie Belle say to the blacksmith while he let a tear slip past his red eyes.  

“Why am I floating in the air?” Sweetie Belle asked the blacksmith who in turn laughed wickedly to her saying to her.

“You are floating in the air because I am giving you my magic Sweetie Belle.” The blacksmith replied wickedly to her as Sweetie Belle felt her own magic overpowering her.

“I don’t feel so well. Wait why do I feel like my magic is overpowering me?” Sweetie Belle said as she looked at the blacksmith who in turn just laughed at her as he said to her.

“That is because it is all apart of your test my little student let me finish what I am doing then you can ask what your actual test is.” The blacksmith said with a slight hint of a hiss in his voice.

Once her body was done glowing and the feeling of her magic overpowering her faded. Sweetie Belle looked at the blacksmith saying to him as he began to lower her back to the ground.

“What is my test? What do you want me to do?”Sweetie Belle asked as her body began to take on a demonic form.

“Your test is this. Find your sister. Then once you have found her I want you to kill her. Once she is dead you will become fully corrupted by my magic and thus you will be my student forever.” Scitalis said as Sweetie Belle’s body filled with his dark magic.

Once Sweetie Belle was safely lowered to floor and her hooves touched the tile flooring beneath her. Sweetie Belle looked down at the tile flooring then back up at the blacksmith. While she looked into his glowing amber eyes she heard within her head six words repeating themselves to her over and over again. Sweetie Belle fell to her knees holding her head with her front hooves as she shook her head back and forth while she heard the voice in her head saying to her as she shook with pain.

’Kill your sister kill for Scitalis’. The voice within her head said over and over again.

Sweetie belle closed her eyes then reopened them as her eyes went from lime green to bright red. Her coat turned from cream white to obsidian black. Scitalis laughed wickedly as Sweetie Belle’s eyes flashed to red in front of him as she looked up at him. Sweetie Belle let out a demonic scream of pain and anger. Discord watched through the window as this happened laying his lion's paw hand over his heart he thought to himself as Sweetie Belle could be heard screaming out in pain.

“I have truly failed her. I have failed my friends that monster has corrupted her fully now.”

Sweetie Belle’s screams were so loud that her screaming caused eight guards to come running into the room that she and Scitalis where in. Seeing the guards approaching her from the right Sweetie Belle screamed out as she used her magic on them turning them each to stone. As the last guard screamed out in pain as his body was encased in stone she said to Scitalis.

“Where is my sister Scitalis? WHERE IS SHE!?!” Sweetie belle screamed out as she rose up to her hooves standing in front of Scitalis.  

“You have taken much of my magic little one. Yet you are not yet fully corrupted Sweetie Belle but, you soon will be. You have done fine work on the guards. If you don’t believe me then look for yourself and drink in all that you have done. Once your training is complete you will make a fine demon. But alas for now you must find your sister and kill her to fully bring yourself to my teachings.” Scitalis said to Sweetie Belle who looked to her right as she stared at what she had just done.

Sweetie Belle looked at all eight guards she had just turned to stone and laughed as her new power fully began to corrupt her. As she laughed Sweetie Belle used her magic again on the helpless guards striking each one in turn with her magic. Shattering each of the guards into nothing more than dust just as the last one was about to crumble into dust as the other seven had done Scitalis laughed as well. Once Sweetie Belle was done shattering each of the guards bodies into dust she stepped towards Scitalis saying to him as she looked at him with anger in her eyes.

“I thought of a wonderful gift for my sister Scitalis. Would you like to know what it is?” Sweetie Belle said as she looked at Scitalis who in turn just flashed her a wicked smirk.

“I would love to hear what your gift to your sister is Sweetie Belle or should I call you something else now?” Scitails replied wickedly to Sweetie Belle who laughed coldly back to him.  

Sweetie Belle cocked her head to the left saying to Scitalis wickedly as he looked at her then over to the dead guards.

“Shall I give her despair my teacher? Shall I give her pain?” Sweetie Belle asked Scitalis as he returned his gaze to her with a raised eyebrow.

Scitalis also cocked his head to the right saying to her not noticing her horn was still glowing.

“Sweetie belle your sister is….” Scitalis was unable to finish his sentence as Sweetie Belle launched a blue energy bolt at him striking him in the chest.

Sweetie Belle laughed wickedly as she smiled watching Scitalis shack himself from the impact of her attack on him. Sweetie Belle’s back grew a set of black and red bat like wings. And her mane turned white with green tint in it saying to Scitalis as she looked at him with absolute evil in her eyes.

“No longer am I that useless little whining pathetic pony Sweetie Belle, you call me Sweet Surgat for now on! I will have your power Scitalis I will have all of your power!” Sweetie Belle said as she let loose another energy bolt towards Scitalis hitting him in the chest again.

Looking down at his smoldering chest Scitalis after he had been knocked back several feet he said as he looked back up into Sweetie Belle's eyes. Seeing with glee in his own eyes that Sweetie Belle's eyes were now completely without life and devoid of compassion. Smiling he said to her with a hint of lustful anger in his voice.  

“Perhaps I have given you too much power little one very well if it is a fight you want then a fight you shall have.” Scitalis said as he launched his own attack on her knocking Sweetie belle back several feet.

Sweetie Belle took the shot from Scitalis magic then laughed as she cocked her head to the right saying to him.

“Enough of this useless prattle it is not you that I want I want my SISTER!” Sweet Surgot said as she launched one last attack at Scitalis hitting him in the face knocking him to the ground.

Scitalis stood up then dusted himself off laughing wickedly at Sweet Belle saying to her as the last of his wounds healed in front of her.

“Good young one you have shown that you are willing to take more than what is freely given to you. This alone proves that you are indeed willing to follow my teachings. Now go to the royal court yard there you will find your sister. Kill her and complete your corruption into becoming my student. Once this is done come back here and I will take you with me to Tartarus. There we will meet another who I have corrupted and thus with you both as my students I will have my vengeance on Twilight for what she took from me.” Scitalis said as he transformed into a serpent like form in front of the corrupted Sweetie Belle who laughed as she turned to walk away from him.

Discord realizing where Sweetie Belle was going snapped his fingers and disappeared from the window he had been using to watch this event unfold in front of him. A few seconds latter Discord reappeared outside in the royal courtyard just before Sweetie Belle left the room that she and Scitalis where in. Sweetie Belle stopped in the entryway leading down towards the castle royal court yard saying as she looked back over her shoulder to Scitails.

“Once my sister is dead I will come back to you and you had pony tails better complete my training! I want nothing more than power and the means to rule with that power.” Sweet Surgat  said as she laughed wickedly as she turned her gaze back towards the royal courtyard.

Twenty minutes later Sweetie Belle now as the demon Sweet Surgat found herself standing outside into the courtyard. Sweet Surgat found her sister standing next to Applejack as they both talked with several guards about various topics nether noticed Rarity's sister coming down the steps towards them with her horn glowing bright red. Just as Sweet Surgat was about to launch her attack on her sister Discord looked down at her then thought to himself as he raised his clawed hand above his head.

“Forgive me little Sweetie Belle for my failure to save you.” Discord thought as he looked at the corrupted Sweetie Belle who in turn smiled wickedly back at him.

Discord snapped his fingers causing Rarity and Applejack to disappear then reappear in ponyville. With a shocked look on their faces each of them looked around then saw Discord appear in front of them handing Rarity a note as he snapped his fingers again finishing his work on ponyville he disappeared again. Rarity used her magic to levitate the note in front of her and read outloud.

“My friends I am sorry that I can not stay and help with what is going on in Equestria but there is a battle being fought in Tartarus. Rarity your little sister has become…..”

Rarity reading the rest of the sentence in silicene dropped to her knees and began to cry.  

Applejack seeing that her friend was unable to finish the letter that Discord left for the two of them looked it over and finished reading it outloud as Rarity cried.

“Has become corrupted and turned into a demon calling herself now Sweet Surgat. Therefore you Rarity must keep yourself away from her until Twilight can heal her with the elements of Friendship. Twilight must go on a journey within Tartarus to find Amora and either help her or destroy her. Amora is the only one that can help Twilight’s mare friend from the mirror word now. Either she helps save the mirror worlds Applejack or she will be destroyed.  Applejack of Equestria I leave the rest of the building of Ponyville to you and your family. On the back of this note you will find the proper measurements for your human counterparts statue. I would have fully built it myself but, I feel that my place is to keep Rarity's little sister as far away from Rarity as I can. A new evil has come to Equestria and as such has thrown things out of balance. I take my leave of you and your friends now. Please note that your little sister Rarity will NOT remain as a slave to that monster Scitalis for long this I promise you. Also make sure that Rainbow goes with Twilight when she goes to Tartarus. The queen can explain further if you need her to do so.

Sincerely.

Reformed villain Discord”

Applejack finished the letter as was about to comfort her friend when a loud thunderous crack and demonic scream was heard off in the distance. Applejack looked in the direction of the royal burial grounds and swallowed hard. Spike came running up to them holding a letter which Applejack took from him. Reading out loud as Rarity cried with her face buried in her hooves she read.

“My dear subjects Applejack and Rarity please use this spell to transport yourselfs to Applejack's tomb from there you must report back to me what you find. The spell given to Rarity is powerful enough to let her teleport this one single time. I know that none of you have any reason to trust me or to follow me but, I am fully pleading with both of you to do this one single act of valor for me. Please go to the tomb where the human counterpart to Equestrias Applejack is buried and bring Spike with you. Make sure he writes down everything you tell him. From there have him send me the report and I will take it from there.

Sincerely.

Queen,

Celestial Sparkle.”

Rarity dried her tears then stood up and said to both Applejack and to Spike.

“Spike get a quill and paper Applejack I have never done this before but, I have to try if it means saving my little sister.” Rarity said as she stepped towards Applejack who in turn nodded to her.

Spike ran inside the castle then came back a few minutes latter with a Quill and paper ready for use. Rarity stood next to Applejack as Applejack picked up Spike placing him on her back while Rarity used her magic to activate the spell. Within a few moments all three found themselves in front of the mirror worlds tomb of Applejack. To their horror they saw that the tomb door had been cleaved away and was lying several feet from the tomb itself shattered in two. Looking closely at the ground they all three saw footsteps burned into the ground leading away from the tomb. Following the footsteps the three came upon a burned line in the ground. Rarity looking back from where they all stood said to her friends as she laid a hoof over her mouth in shock and disgust as to what her mind was telling her yet she dared not believe it.

“Darlings I think the Applejack from the mirror world did this. And it looks like she was buried alive.” Rarity said as she stared at the broken pieces of stone slab that made up the door to the mirror worlds Applejacks tomb.

“Yeah how do you figure that Rarity anything could have done this ya know?” Applejack said to her as she started to walk towards the tomb itself.

“Uh where are you going darling?” Replied Rarity as she looked at Applejack and watched her getting closer to the tomb.

“I’m a, going inside that there tomb to see if the Applejack from the mirror world was indeed the one that did this.” Applejack said to Rarity as she stepped closer to the tomb.

A gust of cold icy wind blew up stopping Applejack in her tracks looking back at her two friends Applejack gulped then said to both Spike and Rarity as Spike jotted down what he saw.

“Ya’ll know what I think I am just going to uh, let Twilight be the one to go down there instead.” Applejack said as she stepped back from the tomb.

Spike finishing the letter he was writing held it in his hand then blew green flames onto it sending it to the queen. Another gust of wind blew and Applejack backed away from the tomb retreating to the safety and side of her friends Rarity and Spike. Each of them looked at each other then nodded as they all headed away from the tomb. Discord in the meantime had teleported back to the castle where he found Sweetie Belle and Scitalis stepping through a portal leading to Tartarus. Trying to get to Sweetie Belle before she was able to fully step through the portal. Discord stopped in his tracks when the corrupted Sweetie Belle suddenly turned to face him launching a red energy bolt right at his face. Unable to get out of the way in time the energy bolt hit Discord in the face sending him sprawling to the ground. Scitalis said to the lord of chaos as Discord was lying on his back looking up at him.

“You may have prevented me from fully corrupting her by teleporting her sister and her little friend out of harm's way Discord. But, I will find another way to complete my task. She will remain as Sweet Surgat for now on. Oh, when Twilight returns send her to her mare friends tomb that alone should cause her to want to come after me. For now I shall leave you with this. Sweetie Belle is mine and there is nothing you can do about it.” Scitalis said while laughing as he and Sweetie Belle stepped through the portal.

With the portal closing behind him Discord snapped his fingers causing a light blue circle to appear on Sweetie Belle's left back leg. As Discord got up from the ground he smiled to himself as he said to himself once the portal to Tartarus was fully closed behind Scitalis and his student Sweet Surgat.

“Take her if you must you fool, Twilight will find away to fix this.That blue circle will lead Twilight right too you I don’t want to be in your place when she gets done with you.” Discord thought to himself as he got up off the ground.

Discord snapped his fingers disappearing then reappearing in front of Applejack, Rarity  and Spike. Snapping his fingers again he brought all three of them back to Twilight's castle. As Twilight, Pinkie and Sunset emerged from the statue in front of CHS they were all generally surprised to see Principal Celestia and Red standing in front of the school. Sunset stepped forward saying to Principal Celestia who looked at her with kindness in her eyes.

“Why are you two here I didn’t call either of you before I left for Equestria and I am sure that Pinkie didn’t either?” Sunset said as she looked into her principal's eyes.

“I got a call from Rarity saying that your mother was in griffin gorge I called Red who picked me up and together we got her out of there. She is back at Sweet Apple Arcs awaiting news on your visit to Equestria. Tell us Sunset what happened and why is Applejack not with you. According to Rarity she left shortly before you did.” Principal Celestia said as she looked into Sunsets teal colored eyes.  

Sunset looked away from Principal Celestia as she said to her with tears running down her cheeks.

“We won the war but, paid a heavy price for our victory. One that I must answer for when I get back to Sweet Apple Arcs. Can one of you please if you can find it in your hearts grant me a ride there?” Sunset said as she looked at Red and Principal Celestia.  

“I see so Applejack has….passed on then?” Principal Celestia asked as she laid a gentle hand onto Sunsets shoulder.

Sniffing hard as she raised a hand to her face to dry her tears Sunset said as she swallowed hard.

“Yes Applejack has passed away. She was killed in battle and died defending a land that I can no longer in good conscience or in good faith call home. Our….er….the princess version of you caused the war and admitted to using me as a weapon in that war. I hate her for it!” Sunset said as she felt herself being pulled into a loving embrace by her principal.

Celestia hugged Sunset tightly in her arms and Susnet accepted the warmth and kind gesture by wrapping her arms around Principal Celestia’s waist. As the two of the hugged each other Red said to Sunset gently as she laid a gentle hand on her shoulder.

“We will give you three a ride to Applejack’s home.” Red sid to Sunset with kindness showing in her voice.

As Sunset ended the hug she got from Principal Celestia she,Twilight and Pinkie all headed over to Red's car as Celestia said to Red while watching them go.

“Thank you for helping Sunsets mother I am sure she appreciates it. Now we need to get these three to Applejack's home so that Sunset can talk with Applebloom. Then we should take Sunset to her new home. Is everything in place I want to make sure they don’t have to pay for a single thing I don’t want either of them worrying about bills, food or the need to furnish the house.” Principal Celestia said as she looked onward watching Sunset as she and Pinkie and Twilight all climbed into Reds car.

“Yes everything is set all those two have to do now is simply take the keys to their new home from me and that will be that. I have spoken to the judge in this matter before I picked you up Tia. Neither Sunset or her mother will have to go to court to adopt her daughter through legal channels it has all be taken care of. All they must do from here on out is simply live their lives as they see fit. Oh, before I go you should know that if Sunset wants to marry Pinkie when her time here at CHS is over that is fine with the judge he has given me a marriage license for those two to sign.” Red said as she started to walk towards her car but, stopped when Celestia said to her.

“Wait you told the judge that those two wanted to get married?” Celestia said with a bit of shock in her voice.

Red turned around smiling to Celestia as she said while raising and lowering her shoulders in a shrugging motion.

“Yeah what of it Tia if those two want to get married they shouldn’t have to go to court for it. Just the same as you and I shouldn’t have too. I did this for you and for me as well as for them I feel that having to go to court for marriage is both stupid and a waste of time.” Red said as Celestia reached out and grabbed her by her right arm.

Celestia spun Red around so that the two of them were completely facing each other before Red could say anything Celestia pulled Red into her pressing her lips against Red’s. As Red completely melted into Celestia’s kiss a loud woohoo was heard coming from Red’s car. Both Celestia and Red ended the passionate kiss that Celestia had given Red and looked towards the car. Red and Celestia seeing that Pinkie was jumping up and down pumping her fist in the air both broke out laughing. As Sunset was facepalming herself and Twilight had a slight smirk on her face Red said to Celestia as she took her by the hand and walked her over to her car.

“Okay I think it might be a good idea to tell them Tia before that one really does toss us a ‘coming out party’ which is something I think we can both avoid.” Red said as she held Celestia by her hand.

Principal Celestia smiled warmly to Red then looked at the three girls as she said to each of them while letting out a soft sigh.

“Red and I have been well dating for a few months now, I just didn’t feel right about telling anyone about it. Pinkie I swear if you throw us a party of ANY type I will make your time here at CHS a living hell got it?” Celestia said as Red let go of her hand and walked over to the driver's side car door.

Both she and Celestia climbed into the car along with the three others Red started the car up and pulled out of the school's driveway headed for Sweet Apple Arcs.Twenty five minutes later Sunset, Pinkie and Twilight with Celestia and Red standing behind them looked up at the farmhouse that Applejack once called home. Walking up to the house Sunset knocked on the door and waited patiently for Applebloom to answer. A few minutes latter Sweetie Belle answered the door and stepped to the side allowing Sunset and the rest of the group to come inside the house. As Sunset, Pinkie Pie, Principal Celestia and the rest of their friends entered the house Applebloom could be heard thumping towards the steps leading down into the foyer entry way. As she got to the first step Sunset looked up at her saying to her gently.

“Applebloom we….I….need to talk to you.” Sunset said to Applebloom as she noticed Applebloom’s lower lip quiver a bit.

Applebloom seeing that her sister was not with her friends turned a bolted back up the stairs with Sunset following her. As Applebloom got to her bedroom door she threw it up banging it loudly against the wall. Throwing herself upon her bed she began to cry as Sunset came into her room she saw Applebloom crying in her bed. Gently walking over to Applebloom she sat on the edge of her bed as Applebloom wailed out in anger and pain.

“Why Sunset why did my sister have to go to war for your stupid country? Why did she have to fight for you. It should have been you not her she should have been the one to live. Why did it have to be her?” Applebloom cried out into her pillow.

“I don’t know why she had to die Applebloom. I don’t even know fully as to what actually made her want to go to Equestria and fight for Twilight or for me. I know she was in love with Twilight she….told me this before she well before she died. If it is any comfort to you at all Applebloom your sister died a hero and she died with honor.” Sunset said as Applebloom slowly sat up to face her.

With tears running down her cheeks Applebloom tried to slap Sunset only to miss and fall into Sunsets lap. Sunset took a hold of Applebloom and held her tightly in her arms while Applebloom screamed out her rage into Sunsets shoulders.

“Damn you Sunset I don’t care that my sister died with honor or that she loved that...that horse Twilight I just want my sister home. I want her to be here with me not dead in some place that I can’t go to.” Applebloom screamed angrily as she was held tightly by Sunset.

“I know Applebloom I know, I too want her to be home safe holding you as I am now doing so. I know you want your sister to be here. But, she is gone and there is nothing we can do about this. I came here to tell you that she loved you very much.” Sunset said as she ran her fingers through Applebloom’s hair soothing the crying girl.

“If there is really a god out there as my sister believed in then he is a cruel bastard. I miss her I want her home with me right now. I hate you Sunset I hate that Applejack had to be friends with you that you and that horse Twilight had to bring her to a war that she had no business in.”

“Ok you stop right there little Applebloom. First Twilight is not a horse she is a pony princess and second I and Twilight didn’t bring Applejack to our world and let her fight in that war. In fact if you remember I went back there against my better judgement I might add to bring your sister home. So don’t you dare go off saying that your sister was brought there by either myself or Twilight. I know you are in pain Applebloom I know what you are feeling right now.” Sunset said as she gently hugged Applebloom in her arms.

“How could you possibly know what it is like to lose a sister you never lost a sister before.” Applebloom said as she ended the hug that Sunset gave her and looked into her teal colored eyes.

Sunset looked down to the floor then turned away from Applebloom as she said with her own tears beginning to flow down her cheeks.

“That is where you are so very wrong Applebloom. I have lost a sister in fact I lost my whole damn family I lost everything that I ever cared about. Every one that I loved expect the woman that took me in and raised me as her own daughter is all I have left.” Sunset said as she slowly stood up from the bed leaving Applebloom on her bed with a confused look on her face.

“What do you mean you lost your whole family Sunset I don’t understand.” Applebloom said as she dried her tears.

“It was when I first found out about my powers about what type of power I had. I got angry with my sister because she broke a toy that I liked so I lost it. My power erupted from my horn and that was that. I….I vaporized my own sister. She burned to death right in front of me. My mother and father took me to Canterlot city the next day and left me to die on the streets calling me ‘Daemon natus est’ meaning ‘demon born’. You see Applebloom to them I was nothing more than a demon something worthy of being killed off. A few days after they left me to die on the streets of Canterlot City I found my way home and again lost my temper only this time I caused the whole house to go up in flames killing both of my parents. Several days after I had found my way back to the city Celestia found me and took me to be raised by Rose Cherry. I was eating out of a trash can when Celestia found me I couldn't get any bits or what you call money for food. I would be raised by Rose Cherry until I was old enough to go to school. Celestia took me from her and the rest is as they say history. So don’t go telling me I don’t know what you are going through Applebloom I know all too well the hurt and anger you feel.” Sunset said as she began to dry her own tears but, stopped when she felt two arms wrap around her waist.

Looking down she saw that Applebloom was holding her by her waist sobbing into her stomach Sunset knelt down and pulled Applebloom into her shoulder patting her gently on the back. As Applebloom cried into Sunsets shoulder she said to her through her sobs.

“I am so sorry Sunset for all the pain that you have gone through I am so sorry for all the hurt that I have caused you with the Anon-a-miss website. Please I beg you to forgive me. I didn't know what you were going through I swear it. I miss my sister so much I never wanted her to go to war I never wanted you to lose her as your friend. Please can you forgive me for this.” Applebloom said as she cried into Sunsets shoulder.

Pushing the crying girl away from her for a moment Sunset looked into her amber colored eyes as she said to her gently.

“I forgive you Applebloom. I know you are hurting right now. I know what it is like to try to make the pain go away although it will not go away entirely it will get better over time. When you are ready and you are filling up to it I would like to perform the sisters bonding ritual with you thus making you my honorary sister. We would share each others laughter and sorrow I would and WILL do all that I can to help you through this.” Sunset said as she Applebloom suddenly reached out and grab her around her neck hugging her tightly.

“Thank you for forgiving me for what I put you through. I would like to become your sister too but, I need time to heal from this.” Applebloom said as she buried her face into Sunsets shoulder letting the last of her tears fall into Sunsets shirt.

“I understand will you let me help you into bed so that you can get a good night's rest then in the morning we can say goodbye to your sister properly.” Sunset said as Applebloom let go of her saying to her in reply.

“Thank you Sunset do you know how we uh, humans say goodbye to those that we loved?” Applebloom said as Sunset led her to her bed and helped her climb into it.

“Not really but, I am willing to stand by your side if you are willing to have me there.” Sunset said as she tucked Applebloom in then sat down on the floor next to her bed and looked up into Applebloom's eyes.

“Yes I am more than willing to have you there besides I think Applejack would want it that way. We will have to get a tombstone and place it out by big sherman. Uh a really big tree that is located on the east side of the orchard.” Applebloom said as she yawed then laid her head down onto her pillow.

Sunset smiled gently as she slowly got up off the floor then walked over to door turning back when Applebloom said to her.

“Sunset?” Applebloom called out to her.

“Yes?” Replied Sunset as she turned back to face Applebloom.

“Will you be here in the morning when I wake up.” Applebloom said as she began to drift off to sleep.

“I will be here for your sisters funeral but, I will not be here in the morning.” Sunset replied softly.

"Oh, alright I guess that will have to do then." Applebloom said as she yawned then laid her head onto her pillow falling asleep.

Sunset seeing that Applebloom had fallen asleep she tip toed out of Applebloom’s room as quietly as she could then quietly headed down stairs. As she got to the last step she saw that Rarity, Rainbow Dash and the last two crusaders as well as Rose Cherry were all waiting for her in the living room. Sighing she headed into the living room saying to Rarity, Rainbow and the last to crusaders as they all looked at her with sadness in their eyes.

“Before any of you say anything yes it is true Applejack of this world is gone there is nothing that can bring her back. No I will not use a time scroll Rainbow Dash so don’t even think of asking me about that. Rarity you need to stay here with the kids I really don’t want them to see where I have been living or what I am trying to uh, keep from them.” Sunset said as she rubbed her hands together as if she was trying to rub away some hidden physical pain she was in.

Rainbow raised a eyebrow to this but, did little much else. Rarity looked from the two crusaders then to Sunset and nodded to her. Pinkie and Twilight both headed into the living room when they both heard Sunset say this as they were both in the kitchen. Principal Celestia and Red headed back inside as they had been outside talking to each other on the front porch with the front door open. Fluttershy sat on the couch with her head hung low as she said meekly to everyone present.

“If it is alright with you Sunset I would like to stay here as well I really don’t want to see how a good friend of mine has had to live for the past three years. Besides if Applebloom should wake up then I might be able to coach her back to sleep at least until you all get back here that is.” Fluttershy said as she looked at everyone who all in turn looked at her with kindness in their eyes.

“Alright then with a show of raised hands who all is going to go with me to my uh, place then?” Sunset said as she looked at everyone in front of her.

Rainbow raised her hand, Rarity also raised a hand as did Twilight and Pinkie. Celestia and Red also raised their hands. Rose Cherry put her hand up then put it back down as she stood up from her chair saying to Sunset.

“I too will be staying here Sunset, I really don’t want to blow a magic candle out at how I am sure you have been living these past few years without me by your side. Perhaps if I had been there you wouldn’t have had to go through all that you have gone through.” Rose Cherry said as she looked at her daughter who in turn smiled weakly to her.  

“Alright mom I understand fully. Alright everyone that is going with me to my uh, place please head out side so we can get going.” Sunset said as she looked at everyone in the living room.

Rainbow, Twilight, Rarity, Red, Pinkie and Celestia all headed outside with Sunset following close behind them. Getting to Red’s car they all soon came to the stark realization that not everyone was going to fit in the little car that sat before them. Just as Red was about to say something Luna pulled up in her minivan and hopped out saying to everyone standing in front of Red’s little car.

“I got a call my sister before she called you Red I am sorry I didn’t get here any sooner than now. I had somethings to take care of back in town. Anyways I can assume you all are about to go to Sunset’s…. er....uh, home right.” Luna said as she looked at everyone.

“Yes that is right Sunny is showing us where she has been living for the past few years.” Pinkie said excitedly as she bounced up and down.  

“Pinkie calm down honey it’s not like we are going to a grand ten star hotel or something like that.” Sunset said as she placed a hand on to Pinkie's shoulder trying to calm her girl friend down.

As Pinkie stopped her bouncing everyone climbed into Luna’s Minivan, expect Red and Celestia who both got into Red’s car and pulled out of the driveway. Luna got back in looked to make sure everyone was buckled in safely then turned the van back on and began to follow Red’s car. An hour and half later the two vehicles pulled up to the abandoned gas station that Sunset called home. Rarity looking at the worn down dilapidated building said to Sunset as she tried to act lady like to her friend.

“Darling this…..uh, place is where you have been living?” Rarity said as Sunset shot her a look that clearly said ‘not one more word’.

“Yes Rarity and everyone this is where I have been living now if you all will follow me I can show you around but, please watch your step the floor is a bit weak in certain areas. I don’t need or want any of you getting hurt.” Sunset replied as she led everyone inside her home.

Getting inside Celestia looked around as she said to Sunset as she looked at her with kindness in her eyes.

“You know Sunset I have already been here before. I found your journal lying next to the door way. I want you to know that while I still have it I didn’t read all of it only a few pages and only one page to the student body. I know you are more than a little upset with me about that and I fully understand that. I just wanted to show them what you have gone through and why I wanted to expel the crusaders fro what they did to you.”

Sunset sighed heavily as she said while placing a hand to her forehead and rubbing her forehead tenderly.

“I understand Principal Celestia I am not all that angry with you over you reading my journal it was bound to happen sooner or latter. I hope that you can understand why I have trust issues and why I went all nuts at the Fall Formal.” Sunset said as she felt a gentle hand on her shoulder.

Looking up she saw Celestia smile to her as she said softly to her.

“I do fully understand although what I can not at all accept is the cutting that you have been doing to yourself. So there for once you and your mother are fully settled in your new home I will talk with Red and see about getting you a therapist that can help you deal with your feelings so that you don’t do this to yourself again. We all love you very much Sunset and we all want you to be healthy that is what friends are for. I know right now with all that you have seen and done it may not seem like that to you right now. But, I will for the most part try to be there for you both as your principal and as your friend.” Celestia said as she looked into Sunset’s teal colored eyes.

“I would like that I think having someone there to talk too about how I feel might actually help me. Although I really am not to crazy about the idea though I will at least try it for a few months and see how it goes. Who knows maybe I will become a better person for it.” Sunset said with a slight shrug of her shoulders.

Celestia smiled warmly then looked around and saw a wall that she had not seen on her first visit to Sunsets home. Walking up the the wall she could see clearly that there were two sets of chains drilled into the wall itself. A metal bar was also placed onto the wall the chains had padlocks on the ends of them the wall itself was riddled with deep gouges and slash marks as if a wild animal had been trying to break free of the restraints. As Celestia walked over to it she heard Sunset say from behind her as she picked up one of the chains and gave it a light tug.

“I was so hoping you would not find that.” Sunset said as she came up behind Celestia who looked from her then to the wall and back again.

“Uh so what happened here I mean it looks like a wild animal did this.” Celestia said with a slight confused look on her face.

“I happened. This is what happens when you take a person that is possessed by a demon and you give that person nightmares. Or as Amora called it training. You see each night before I finally told her off in the girls bathroom at CHS. I would chain myself up then allow Amora to take over as I was placed into Tartarus for training. That type of training cost me more than just a few broken nails and sore fingers it cost me hours of restful peaceful sleep as well. This is what I didn’t want the kids to see Celestia I didn’t want them to see just how bad things really were for me. Every Time Amora took over me she tried again and again to get out but, to my amazement the chains held her fast. I am absolutely certain that if she had gotten out she would have killed someone so that is why I chained myself up at night. As I grew more and more into my friendships with the girls I learned that I didn’t need or want Amora’s training so I simply told her off one day and well she didn’t take it very well. As you can see by the wall itself.” Sunset said as she pointed to the wall.

Celestia looked closer at it and saw twelve deep gouges in the brick that made up the wall itself that looked like Sunset had used a knife on the wall. Looking back at Sunset Celestia let go of the chain and took her into her arms hugging her warmly as she said to her.

“I swear to you I will do whatever it takes to help you get through this. You will never suffer from that monster's rage again.” Celestia said as she hugged Sunset in her arms.

“Thank you Celestia but, you needn't worry about that harpy coming back I have been fully separated from her and I am through with Equestria. When I place the ring onto Pinkie's hand on the day of our marriage uh, that is if she still wants to marry one as messed up as I am my life in Equestria ends once and for all and my new life here begins fully. I will never again set one foot onto the soil of my birth I can’t forgive the Celestia of Equestria for what she did to me nor can I live in home that no longer has any meaning for me. I want to live here well not here as in this building that you and I are in but, you know here in this world forever.”  Sunset said as she ended the warm embrace from Celestia.

Pinkie came up behind Sunset and wrapped her arms around her stomach saying to her as she whispered into her ear.

“If you think that your few mental health issues are going to frighten me away from your side Sunny I am sorry to say it won’t work. I plan to not only wed you but, to keep you healthy in both mind and body as well. I love you Sunset I will always love you and I will marry you regardless of your state of mind.” Pinkie said as she and Sunset both heard Rarity screamed out in shock.

“What the hell!?! SUNSET YOU DIDN’T SAY ANYTHING ABOUT RATS LIVING HERE WITH YOU!?!” Rarity said as she could be seen climbing over crates to get away from the furry little rodent.  

Sunset and Pinkie as well as Celestia all broke out laughing Rarity sat on a several stacked wooden crates waving her hand wildly at the offending rodent saying to it as it squeaked at her.

“Shoo you disgusting little vermin! Go on now!, Go find your own kind to play with you filth little beast.” Rarity said as she looked at the brown rat and it back up at her wiggling its little nose at her.

“Ok guys I think you all have see more than enough to know how I have been living for the past three years. It is getting late and I for one want to get some sleep. So Rarity you hop down from there and then we can all get going.” Sunset said as she looked at Rarity who in turn twitched an eyelid at her as she looked from Sunset then to the rat that was still in front of the crates.

Seeing Rarity's reaction to Sunset Rainbow threw up her arms as she walked over to Rarity then turned around saying to her with her back facing Rarity.

“Alright you big scaredy cat get on then. Sheesh I can’t believe you are scared of a silly little rat.” Rainbow said as she felt Rarity climbing onto her back almost knocking her and Rainbow to the ground as she did so.

“That RAT darling is not little why it has to be at least ten feet high and weigh at least six hundred pounds. I swear Rainbow it wants to do nothing more than eat me.” Rarity exclaimed as she struggled to hang onto Rainbow as she walked Rarity outside of gas station.

Once Rainbow got Rarity off of her and outside she said to Rarity who looked at her with a sheepish grin on her face.

“Alright now that you are outside and away from ratzilla how about we see if Red can help the Apple family pay for Applejack’s tombstone.” Rainbow said as Red and the rest of the group all headed outside with Sunset in tow.

Sunset stopped for a brief second turned and took one last look at the gas station then closed her eyes as she said.

“I can’t believe I won’t be coming back here again. I can’t believe I actually have a home and someone that loves me.” Sunset said as Pinkie came up to her and took her by her hand.

Opening her eyes Sunset smiled as she and Pinkie both walked hand in hand in silence to the van. Getting in Luna nodded to them then turned her gaze to the front window of her van as she watched Rarity and Rainbow both approaching Red and Celestia.

“Red I was kinda well hoping you would be well that is willing to see if there is some way to help the Apple family pay for a tombstone for Applejack. I mean you don’t have to if you don’t want to I am sure we can use some sort of bolder from Pinkie's Pies families rock quarry if we need to that is.” Rainbow said to Red as she looked down at the ground then back up at her as Red said to her gently.

“Of course I can help with that. Besides the Apple family has done quite a bit for Canterlot City. Back during the second war their farm helped to feed many of the troops going overseas. And the government does buy many of the produce produced on their farm. So it would only be fitting if I help to pay for something like this. Now when will they need it Ms. Dash?” Red said as Rainbow gulped then replied to her.

“Uh, is tomorrow too soon?” Rainbow said as she slightly smirked to Red who in turn looked at her with a frown on her face.

“That soon huh? Well it might be a bit small but I am sure I can get the stone to the Apple family home by two o’clock in the afternoon.” Red replied as Rarity and Rainbow both smiled to her then turned and headed towards Luna’s van.

Red took out her phone opened it up then dialed a number. Placing the phone next to her ear she said into into it once the other end was picked up and a slight raspy voice could be heard over the other end of the phone.

“Hey it’s me, listen I know this is short notice and all but, I need a stone made for the….wait, what do you mean you already have the tombstone carved and ready to go. Well who made the call….I see alright then it needs to be….oh uh, okay so it is already there then. How was it paid for if I may ask? I see very well I will take care of the rest then thank you goodbye.” Red hung up her phone then looked at Celestia who in turn had a puzzled look on her face.

“Uh, what happen if I may ask?” Celestia said as she and Red walked back to her car.

“Well it appears that Applejacks grandmother made the call to my friend whom I just spoke to and paid in advance to have a stone cut and delivered to their home today. The stone should be there when we get back. But what is troubling me is this. It would seem as if Granny Smith had some sort of pre-gotten knowledge that her granddaughter wasn’t coming home again. How that is even possible is beyond my understanding Tia.” Red said as she got into her car then started it up with Celestia getting in as well.

The small group pulled out of the gas station and headed back to Sweet Apple Arcs. The next day Sunset found herself sitting in her new bedroom with Pinkie sitting next to her on her new bed. Both looked at each other as each of them were dressed in all black. Sunset turned her gaze away from Pinkie for a few seconds and towards her bedroom window. As she tried to think of something to say to her girlfriend a soft knock was heard at her door. Pinkie got up opened the door and let Rose into Sunsets room Sunset sighed deeply as she turned to face both Pinkie and Rose saying to both of them.

“Thank you mom for allowing Pinkie to spend the night last night. Pinkie we should head down stairs now and wait for Celestia to pick us up. I was wondering Pinkie after school is over tomorrow would you be willing to go with me to my therapy session? I am a little scared of going by myself it would mean a lot to me if you were there with me.” Sunset said as she looked at her mother and at Pinkie who smiled warmly to her.

“Of course I will go with you honey. Oh, by the way next time we sleep together I am going to do more to than just make sure you fully enjoy yourself.” Pinkie said as watched Sunset’s face turn beat red.

“PINKIE! Please let's not talk about stuff like that in front of my mother.” Sunset exclaimed as Rose let out a soft chuckle saying to Sunset as she sat down on her daughter's bed.

“Now Sunset I am much too old to care about what you do with the one that you love. I know you are old enough both in body and in mind to take care of yourself. However I do agree with you such topics should more than likely be left for you two talk in a more uh, private setting. Now you two need to get your butts down stairs and finish getting ready.” Rose Cherry said as she looked from Pinkie then to Sunset who blushed and headed for the door.

A few minutes latter Celestia pulled up to house and honked the horn prompting both Sunset and Pinkie to head down stairs get their coats on and head out the front door. Getting outside the air was cool and crisp the sun shown brightly even though it was still winter. Celestia got out of her car walked over to the side door of the passenger door and opened it for Sunset and Pinkie to get in. Pushing the seat forward Pinkie climbed into the back of the car with Sunset getting into the front of it. Once the two of them were safely inside the vehicle Celestia walked up to Rose Cherry saying to her as she and Rose both stood on the front step of her new home.

“I am glad to see that Sunset is taking to her new home Rose, tell me did how have you taken to it?” Celestia said as she looked at Rose and Rose smiled warmly back.

“Oh, you know I am taking it one day at a time now I understand that my daughter will be seeing her therapist after school tomorrow correct?” Rose said as she and Celestia both stood outside on the front step with Sunset and Pinkie both watching them from Celestia's car.

“Yes I made sure she will be seen by the same person that saw my sister when she had her um, issues. Flower Candy will be a good match for Sunset and I am sure she will also want to meet Pinkie as well uh, that is if you are willing to allow that Rose.” Celestia said with a slightly raised eyebrow to Rose.

“That is up to Sunset to make that choice my daughter is old enough to make those type of choices on her own. Will you be the one taking her to her therapy after school or should I try to have her find somepony else take her?” Rose said as she she looked at Celestia who had a slight smirk on her face.

“No I will not be taking Sunset to her first appointment Red will do that. By the time I get out of work and get done with all the paperwork that I need to fill to finish the expulsion of the crusaders from CHS it will be well after five in the evening. So due to this I called Red before coming over here and asked if she would be willing to take Sunset with her to her first appointment I hope that was not out of line for me to make that call on Sunsets behalf?” Celestia said to Rose as she stepped off the front step leading towards the house’s front door.

Rose smiled warmly to Celestia saying to her gently.

“No my dear it was nowhere near out of line for you to do this for me or for Sunset. Now you should get going you don’t want to make the Apple family wait now do you?” Rose Cherry said as she opened the door to her home and then nodded to Celestia who in turn nodded back to her.

Heading back to the car Celestia got in then looked at Sunset saying to her gently.

“Red will pick you up at 3:30 after school to take you to your first appointment with Flower Candy. She is a very trusted and very well renowned therapist and I am very certain that she can help you Sunset. If you like I can call Red today and Flower Candy as well and let them know that Pinkie will also be going with you that is if you want her to be with you.” Celestia said as she started up the car.

Sunset nodded to her then let out a soft sigh laying her head on the passenger side window thinking to herself as Celestia pulled out of the drive way. Twenty minutes latter the three were in front of Sweet Apple Arcs getting out of the car Sunset held the seat forward so Pinkie could climb out. Once she and Celestia were out of Celestia’s car they headed up to the house.Getting inside the house they found Big MacIntosh, Granny Smith and Applebloom as well the rest of their friends gathered in the living room. Applebloom walked over to Sunset taking her by her right hand and led her to living room Pinkie and Celestia also headed into the living room. Applebloom looked up at Sunset saying to her as she held her hand in her own.

“Thank you for coming for this Sunset it really does mean a lot to me to have you here.” Applebloom said to Sunset who knelt down and hugged her gently in her arms.

“Your welcome Applebloom I will not leave you I will do all that I can to help you through this I promise you.” Sunset said as she sniffed then gently ended her embrace with Applebloom.

Granny Smith nodded to Big MacIntosh as he started to lead the group outside to the east orchard towards the spot where their parents were laid to rest. Getting there Applebloom placed a small bouquet of flowers down in front of Applejacks tombstone saying as she stepped back from it.

“I love you sis, I will never forget what you did for me or how you tried to raise me right. I will make myself into a better person one that you can be proud of.I will never forget you Applejack. I’ll look after the farm and make sure it is just as beautiful as it has always been.” Applebloom said as she wiped a few tears from her eyes.

Sunset laid a gentle hand on her shoulder saying to her as she looked at Applejack’s tombstone.

“I will be here to help you with that Applebloom. I promise I will always be here for you.” Sunset said as Applebloom turned to her and grabbed onto her by her waist crying into her stomach.

Sunset knelt down and took a hold of Applebloom holding her tightly in her arms until Applebloom had cried herself dry. Granny Smith placed a small apple down where Applejack’s tombstone was and cried as she started to walk away from the others. Big MacIntosh placed his hand onto the stone itself then nodded turning away he followed Granny Smith back to the house. Twilight and Celestia both placed flowers down on her grave with Twilight saying as she backed away from the stone.

“Goodbye my friend I will miss you. I will honor your friendship and your love to me. We will see each other again someday.” Twilight said as Celestia laid a gentle hand onto her shoulder.

Celestia looked at Applejacks tombstone saying softly as she cried.

“I will also honor you Applejack I will never forget you either goodbye Applejack.” Celestia said as she turned to leave.

Rainbow, Rarity and Fluttershy all placed flowers down on the ground in front of Applejacks tombstone each of them said there own goodbyes then all turned to leave. Sunset stood up and took Applebloom by the hand leading her away from her sister's grave. Applebloom as she was being gently led away turned and took one last look at her sister's tombstone saying softly as Sunset held her by her hand.

“Goodbye my sister I swear I will never forget you.” Applebloom said as Sunset gently led her away from the tombstone back towards the farm house.

Once everyone got to the house and were inside of it they all headed into the kitchen MacIntosh took out several glasses and a bottle of apple cider. Pouring the cider into the each glass he handed one to each of Applejack’s friends then handed a glass to Applebloom. Each of them raised a glass and toasted to Applejack’s memory. The rest of the day was spent with each of Applejack’s friends laughing and sharing their happy memoirs of Applejack. The next day Sunset and her friends attended school. During lunch Twilight  walked with Sunset as she and Sunset headed outside of the school. Twilight looked at Sunset then said to her as she sat down on the steps outside of CHS.

“How are you doing since you got back from Equestria Sunset?” Twilight asked as Sunset sat down next to her.

Sunset looked over at the statue then looked back at Twilight saying to her as let out a sigh.

“I am doing…..well I guess. I don’t know Twilight. I still feel like Applejack shouldn’t have gone over there that all this was somehow my fault. Twilight is it wrong of me to feel like this?” Sunset asked as she set down her backpack next to Twilight.

Twilight smiled warmly to her saying gently to her as she looked at Sunset then looked off towards the portal and finally back at Sunset. Who in turn smiled weakly to Twilight as Twilight’s gaze locked with Sunsets eyes.

“No Sunset it is not wrong of you to feel like this you are hurting and in need of someone that can help you. I am glad that you are seeking that out through therapy tell me will Pinkie be going with you when you have your first session today after school?” Twilight asked as she looked at Sunset who in turn sighed then said to her.

“Yes she will be going with me. It…..well it feels good to be able to talk with someone that barely knows me who can offer me guidance without me feeling like I am being judged for all the horrible things I did.” Sunset replied to Twilight as she watched the portal intently.  

“None of that was your fault Sunset you didn’t ask to have the power that you have. Nor, did you ask to be treated like you were by Princess Celestia. I know you don’t trust her or like her for that matter but, I want you to know I think she is really truly sorry for what she has done to you.” Twilight said to Sunset as she watched Sunset stand up and walk over to the portal.

Sunset laid a hand on the portal causing it to ripple and turn bright blue turning back to Twilight Sunset folded her arms under her chest as she said with her back leaning against the statue’s base.

“Twilight are you…..are you upset with me for walking away from Equestria for abandoning all that is my birthplace and home?” Sunset said as she looked down at the ground not noticing Twilight getting up and walking over to her.

Twilight took Sunset into her arms and hugged her tightly saying to her as she held her in her arms.

“I am not angry with you at all Sunset. I understand fully why you did what you did. In fact if I had been in your place I would have done the same thing. You are right that what Princess Celestia did to you and to your mother was not right at all. I intended to fully bring this up with her when I get back to Equestria.” Twilight said as she held Sunset in her arms.

Sunset returned the embrace by giving one of her own saying to Twilight as she held onto her.

“Twilight I need you to be very honest with me about what I am going to ask you. I don’t want any type of show where you try to avoid this question.” Sunset as she ended the embrace then leaned against the statue looking down at the ground.

“Ok Sunset I fully promise I will be perfectly honest with you about what it is that you are going to ask of me.” Twilight said as she stood in front of Sunset not sure as to what Sunset was about to ask of her.

“Is this my actual punishment for stealing your crown and for being demon born not to mention for breaking away from Celestia and walking away from Equestria?” Sunset so bluntly that Twilight almost turned white at hearing her friend ask her this.

“Sunset how can you even consider asking me something like that. Of course this not your punishment. You are in no way being punished for leaving your birth home or for stealing my crown or for leaving Celestia's side. Now let me ask you this why do you think you are being punished for those actions?” Twilight asked as she looked deadpan at Sunset with her arms folded under her own chest.

“Because even when I am with Pinkie even though I say I love her which I really do indeed love her I still feel lost and along. I killed my family when my powers first showed up, I have lost my mentor, I have lost my home. I have the power of a demon inside of me. I turned into a raging she-demon that tried to kill you and the others. I tried to steal your crown and I wanted nothing more than power and means to rule with that power. I really am just worthless after all and for you or someone else to not want to punish me for this seems a bit well a bit strange to me.” Sunset said not noticing Pinkie was coming out of the front doors of CHS.

“Sunset you are not being punished at all Pinkie loves you and you are not alone.”Twilight said unaware that Pinkie was coming up from behind her.

“Sunset honey, Twilight is right you are not alone in this world I love you very much.” Pinkie chimed in as she walked up behind Twilight causing both Twilight and Sunset to jump.

“Pinkie how long have you been standing there!?!” exclaimed Twilight as she put hand over her heart as she calm down from the intel shock she was in at seeing Pinkie standing right behind her.

“Long enough to hear Sunny say she feels alone in this world. Which she is not in any way alone at all. I don’t know how I will show her this but, I intend to show it to her.” Pinkie said as the bell rang signaling that Lunch was over.

Sunset sighed then walked up to Pinkie saying to her with her head hung low as a tear slipped past her teal colored eyes and trickled down her cheek.

“I am sorry Pinkie I di….” Sunset was cut off when Pinkie grabbed her around her waist and kissed her passionately.

Twilight smiled as she looked at her two good friends melting into each other's arms and Pinkie fully held Sunset tightly in her arms kissing her deeply on her lips. Ending the embrace she got from her girlfriend Sunset offered a weak smile to Pinkie who in turn said to her gently.

“You feel better honey?” Pinkie asked as Sunset sighed while Twilight smiled warmly to both of them.

“Yes I do. I never meant to say that I feel alone even when I am with you honey.” Sunset said as she started to look back to the ground.

Pinkie placed her hand under Sunset’s chin raising her head up so that their eyes locked with each others. Saying to her as she looked into Sunsets eyes and she looked back into Pinkie's eyes.

“You don’t ever say you are sorry again for how you feel. Sunset if you feel alone in this world then please let me show you that you are not alone that you have friends who love you and care about you. Let me fill your beautiful heart with all the love in the world. Now we need to get to class before Celestia or Luna for that matter sends out a search party. Twilight will you be coming with us or are you going to head back to Equestria now?”

“I will be going home in a few moments I know I said I would stay but, I have to help rebuild Ponyville and there are other matters that need my attention. I will come back before you two are to be wed besides I want to be able to perform the wedding ceremony.” Twilight said as she looked at Pinkie and Sunset.

“Thank you Twilight now Pinkie and I need to get to class. You are welcome in my….er in the house that my mother has any time I am sure she won’t object to seeing you again.” Sunset said as she headed inside the school.

Pinkie nodded to Twilight then headed inside as well. Twilight smiled to herself then stepped through the portal. A few minutes latter she found herself inside her bedroom looking around the destroyed castle. Just as she was about to use her magic to disconnect her book from the mirror Spike came in as did Rarity who said to her with her gaze facing towards the floor.

“Darling I am glad you are back you need to go to Applejack's tomb Twilight something really bad has happened. There is also something that I need to tell you as well something that all but, breaks my heart to say yet it must be said regardless of how I personally feel about it.” Rarity said to Twilight as she continued to look at the floor of Twilight's bedroom.

“Rarity what is going on? Why do you look so upset? And what happened at Applejack's tomb?” Twilight asked as she stared at her friend.

“My sister, my beautiful one and only sister has become…...corrupted a monster calling himself Scitalis used foul magic on her changing her into a demon who now calls herself Sweet Surgat. Applejack’s tomb has been….violated in the most horrid of ways. You need to go there and find out what happened. Spike and I were just there along with Applejack of this world. She wanted to go into the tomb to see if her counterpart was the one that did this. But we instead chose to come back here.” Rarity said to Twilight who looked at her with clear expression of shock on her face.

“Alright Rarity you and Applejack stay here I am going to go to the mirror world’s  Applejack's tomb I have to see it for myself I have to know what happened.” Twilight replied as she slowly began to get over the internal shock of hearing what happened to Applejack’s tomb.

As Twilight began to walk out of her bedroom chamber Rarity called out to her stopping her in her tracks.

“Twilight there is one more thing that you need to know before you go.” Rarity said as she looked at her friend who turned around to face her.

“And what would that be Rarity?” Twilight all but growled out in anger.

“The queen seems to think that Rainbow Dash would be of help to you although I am not sure as to how or even why.” Rarity said as Twilight turned back around then walked out of her bedroom chamber.

Twilight made her way to the tomb just as she was about to enter it Rainbow landed next to her saying to her.

“Twilight I got a message from Discord saying that you needed me to meet you here. What happened here it looks like something really big and mean tore apart Applejack’s tomb?” Rainbow said as she looked around then walked over to the broken slab that made up the door of the tomb itself.

Twilight walked over to it looked at it then said to Rainbow who looked at her with a look of confusion on her face.

“Those marks on the stone if you are wondering Rainbow are claw marks they could only have been done from inside the tomb itself. Stay out here I want to go inside the tomb and see if Applejack’s body is still in there.” Twilight said as she looked from the slab then to Rainbow.

“But, I…” Rainbow started to say before she was cut off with a sharp glare from Twilight.

Twilight walked back over to the tomb used her magic to light her way then descended the small flight of stairs leading into the tomb itself. A few minutes latter she found herself standing in front of what was left of Applejack’s coffin. The lid had been ripped off and lay shattered next to the stone box that it covered. The walls were completely covered in claw marks the coffin base was broken in two and lay half on a slab of stone that was meant to hold the coffin in place. While the other half of it lay broken against the back far wall of the tomb itself. Huge gouge marks and claw marks covered the coffin's lid from the inside of it. Droplets of blood could be seen heading up the steps and out of the tomb. Twilight looked around for Applejacks bow, daggers and axe and throwing axes yet could not find them anywhere inside the tomb. Twilight followed the droplets of blood leading out of the tomb once she got outside Rainbow who was standing next to the doorway of the tomb itself followed her as Twilight began to walk away from the tomb. Looking closely at the ground and stilling following the droplets of blood Twilight saw the same burned footprints that Rarity and Applejack of Equestria had found earlier. A few minutes latter Twilight stopped in her tracks when she found the burned line that Rarity and Applejack had found when they first came to see the mirror worlds Applejack’s tomb. Looking back at Rainbow Twilight said to her as she turned around to leave the graveyard.

“I have to go back to the mirror world Rainbow wait for me at what is left of my castle I have to go talk to the human Pinkie Pie. I have to hear what she has to say about Amora’s death that information might help me to determine what is going on here.” Twilight said as she unfurled her wings then took off for her castle with Rainbow following her.

Getting back to her castle Rarity could be seen backing away from a pony that whose fur was as black as obsidian and eyes as red as blood. Her bat like leather wings tucked just to her left and right sides and her mane was as white as snow. The pony could be heard saying as Twilight landed a few feet behind Rarity with Rainbow landing next to Twilight.

“Hello Rarity don’t you recognize me?” Sweet Surgat said as she slowly approached Rarity who was clearly frightened and backing away from her little sister.

“Sweetie Belle is it you?” Rarity said as she slowly backed away from her little sister.

“I am no longer Sweetie Belle I am Sweet Surgat and you Rarity you are dead!” Sweet Surgat said as she let her horn began to fill with magic.

Seeing that Sweetie Belle was about to attack and being loyal to her friends Rainbow ran forward and pushed Rarity out of the way just as her sister launched her attack. As the energy bolt flew towards Rainbow Dash, Rainbow closed her eyes waiting to be hit by the energy bolt launched at her from Sweetie Belle. At the last possible second Discord suddenly appeared in front of Rainbow snapping his fingers he used his magic to cause Sweetie Belle and her attack on Rainbow to vanish. Rainbow opened her eyes and looked around then saw Rarity sobbing while lying her stomach as she cried out in anger at what had become of her little sister. Discord nodded to Twilight who in turn sighed and nodded back to him as he snapped his fingers again. Rarity's sister reappeared only this time locked in a metal cage Rarity looked away from her little sister as she heard her sister scream out to her.

“Let me out! I will kill you for this Rarity do you hear me I will kill you for this!” Sweet Surgot screamed out as she tried to use her magic to free herself.

Just as Discord was about to disappear again Scitalis also appeared in front of the cage that Sweetie Belle was locked in. Smiling he raised a hand above his head and let lose a lightning bolt that struck the cage breaking it into. Once freed from her cage Sweet Surgot ran to her master's side saying to him.

“We should go. I can’t take on all of them at once and with Discord here he could cause more problems than what it would be worth to fight him.” Sweet Surgot said as she looked into her masters amber colored eyes.

“You are right my young student we will leave.” Scitalis said as he snapped his fingers opening a portal behind him.

Turning to face Twilight he called out to her while Sweetie Belle jumped through the portal saying to Twilight as he laughed while walking into the portal himself.

“If you want to save either your mare friend or this little filly that is now my student Twilight then come to Tartarus I will await you in the gatherer pits. Once there you will taste my vengeance and you will fully pay for what you took from me.” Scitalis said as he stepped through the portal causing it to slam shut just as twilight jumped at it.

Twilight missing her chance to go after Sweetie Belle or Scitalis ran inside her castle and to her bedroom chamber. Without a word to her friends she who had all followed her she jumped through the portal and a few minutes latter found herself standing in front of CHS. Heading inside the school she quickly found Principal Celestia’s office as she knocked on the door Principal Celestia looked up from her work. Seeing Twilight standing in her office doorway she said to her.

“Twilight I was not expecting you back so soon. What brings you here at this time of day all of the students have already left.” Celestia said to Twilight who took a seat in front of her.

“I need to know where Pinkie and Sunset are at this moment it is very important that I find them.” Twilight said as she looked at Celestia from her seat in front of her desk.

“Sunset and Pinkie are at Sunset’s first therapy session Twilight I am sorry but due to confidentiality reasons I can not take you there. However if you like I can call Pinkie and ask her to go home with Sunset then I can take you to Sunset’s home and let you wait there for her and Pinkie.” Celestia said as she looked at Twilight then back down at her paper work.

Twilight noticing the stacks of files on Celestia’s desk looked from them then back up to her as she said to her.

“What’s all this paperwork for if I may ask that is?” Twilight said as Celestia picked up a file then opened it and started to read it.

“What, oh, this is all the paperwork that I have to fill out to expel the sisters of Rarity, Rainbow and…...Applejack. Twilight I know you might think of that as a very harsh thing for me to do seeing as how Applebloom has lost her sister. But, you need to understand that we have a zero bullying policy here at CHS.” Celestia said as Twilight looked at her with a slight amount of anger showing in her eyes.

“I don’t mean to tell you how to do your job but, where was your policy when Sunset was here three years ago picking on the other students?” Twilight said while trying to remain calm.

“Twilight I don’t need or appreciate your tone of voice towards me. As for Sunset bullying the other students three years ago you are right I should have done to her what I am doing to the crusaders now. But, I saw in her what I saw in myself that was someone that really needed me to be there for her to help her. I can not let what the crusaders did to Sunset pass by without some sort of punishment it wouldn’t be fair to Sunset or to the student body for that matter.” Celestia said as Twilight stood up and closed her eyes then slowly reopened them saying to her in reply.

“You talk about fairness yet you don’t take into account that little Applebloom has lost not only her sister but with this expulsion she will lose her friends as well. How is that suppose to be fair?” Twilight said as she glared at Celestia who set her file back onto her desk and stood up.

“Tell you what Twilight we will do this I will ask Sunset what she wants to do with them if she wants them out of this school then that is what will happen. If however she chooses to let them stay then I will give them ten months of detention followed by community service to supervised by Sunset herself. As well as they will not be able to take part in any school activity including field trips of any kind they will also be given six times as much homework as the other students. It is either that or they can face leaving the school for good but, I warn you now any more words on this subject and I WILL fully kick those brats out of this school.” Celestia said as Twilight raised a eyebrow to her.

“Very well I agree to your terms now will you please call Pinkie then take me to Sunsets home so that I might be able to speak to her. I will need you to remain there with me so that once I am done speaking to her I will be able to head back here and go back to Equestria.” Twilight replied as she sat back down in her chair.

Principal Celestia nodded then sat back down and picked up her phone placing it to her ear she dialed Pinkie’s number. A few minutes later she left a voicemail for Pinkie then hung up the phone got up and directed Twilight to follow her. Twilight did so without question as they got to her car Celestia’s cell phone rang. Answering the phone Celestia said into it while holding it to her ear.

“Oh, good so you got my message then Pinkie. Yes I understand Twilight will be at Sunset’s home within oh, say about thirty minutes. Alright we will see you then Pinkie oh, please tell Sunset for me that I am very proud of her taking this first step to recovery. I look forward to continuing helping her with her road to recovery. Alright we will see you both in about twenty minutes then good bye Pinkie.” Celestia said into her phone with Twilight standing next to her chewing on her lower lip.

Looking at Twilight Celestia said to her as she opened the car door for her.

“Alright Pinkie and Sunset just got done with Sunset’s first appointment Sunset is feeling a bit worn out by the day's events. She and Pinkie are both a bit confused as to why you are back so soon when it sounded like to them at least you weren’t going to come back until the fall. I can stay at Sunset’s place but, not very long so whatever it is that you need from Pinkie you need to make it quick. I have a lot of work that needs to get done. As for our arrangement I will talk to Sunset as I said I would but, not until tomorrow right now she needs time to rest.” Celestia said as Twilight got into her car.

Celestia shut the door of the passenger side to her car then walked over to the other side got in started up the car and began to drive towards Rose Cherry's home. Getting there thirty minutes later both her and Twilight got out then headed up to the house. Twilight knocked on the door and Rose Cherry answered it saying to her and to Celestia.

“Hello Twilight, Celestia it is good to see you both again. Please come in. Sunset and Pinkie both got back about ten minutes before you showed up they are waiting for you in the living room. If you both will follow me please I will take you to them.”

Following Rose Cherry into the living room Twilight and Celestia both took a seat on some chairs that lined the living room. Pinkie and Sunset sat across from them on a couch that was on the far back wall while Rose headed into the kitchen to give her daughter and Pinkie some privacy. Twilight looked from Pinkie then to Sunset saying to Pinkie as she cleared her throat.

“First I would like to say that I am very happy to see that Sunset is taking her first steps to a full recovery. Second I am sorry Sunset that I can not be apart of that recovery there have been a few unforeseen developments in Equestria that I did not expect to happen. Now as for the reason why I am here Pinkie I need you to tell me everything that happened with you and Amora. Because you were the last one to see her you are the one that can answer this question. So what happened after she killed the dragon Arighith.” Twilight said as Pinkie looked from Sunset then back to Twilight then looked down at the floor.

Sunset took Pinkie by the hand saying to her gently as she held her girlfriend's hand in her own.

“It’s okay honey I am here you can go ahead and tell her she won’t get angry with you if that is what you are still worried about.” Sunset gently to Pinkie who looked up at her then to Twilight who quirked a eyebrow at Sunset.

“Why would I be angry with Pinkie, Sunset it is not like she wanted to leave you for her?” Twilight asked with her eyebrow raised up and as a confused look came over her face.

“I thought you would be angry with me for forgiving Amora and not being able to save her life. The dragon Arighith killed her or at least I think he did. He impaled her on his foot with a clawed toe. Her body disappeared while I held her in my arms. I told her that I forgave her for all that she had done and that she was my friend. I had wanted to help change her evil ways and make her good. Somehow I was able to see the good in her. She appeared to me in a ghost like state after the blacksmith knocked me out. I am not sure why he attacked me like that only that he did. Amora told me that I needed to come back here and live my life which would include Sunset being in my life.” Pinkie said to Twilight who closed her eyes then slowly reopened them saying to her gently.

“I see. Pinkie I am in no way angry with you at all.There is no shame in you forgiving one as foul as Amora was for all that she had done. Now what about her sword what happened to the dragon slayer?” Twilight said as she stood up from her chair.

Looking up at Twilight Pinkie said to her as too got up along with Sunset.

“It disappeared I am not sure where it went. When Amora’s body vanished in my arms there was a bright yellow or orange circular aura that came down from the sky and covered both me and Amora. I thought it was a sign of there still being goodness and beauty left in your world Twilight I told this to Amora before she disappeared.”

“Did her sword glow at all when it disappeared from your hand Pinkie?” Twilight asked as she put a finger to her chin tapping her chin a few times.

“I think so yet I am not sure I really didn’t pay much attention to it. If it did then I am not sure why that would be so important to you.” Pinkie replied as Sunset took a hold of her hand again then looked from her to Twilight saying to Twilight.

“If her sword glowed green then she has gone back to Tartarus with full honor and thus is fully engaged in battle with the one that stole her throne. I think you need to tell us what has happened since we left Equestria and why it was so important for you to come here when you made it clear to us that you didn’t want to come back until our wedding Twilight. I don’t mean in any way to sound mean or ungrateful that you are here with us believe me I am happy to see you again. But I thought you had things that needed to be taken care of in Equestria.” Sunset said as Twilight looked from her then to Pinkie.

Sighing deeply Twilight placed a hand over her heart as she looked back at Sunset and Pinkie then closed her eyes as she said to them.

“I have reason to believe that Applejack is alive. Also the Sweetie Belle from my world has become…….corrupted by foul dark magic and is trying to kill her sister Rarity. I think the same magic that was used on Sweetie Belle to corrupt her was also used on Applejack to do the same to her as well. Some demon or creature calling himself Scitalis took Sweetie Belle to Tartarus claiming that he will meet me in the gatherer pits. I have a feeling that Applejack of this world is there as well. Such was said to me when Scitalis left Equestria taking Sweetie Belle with him. I went to Applejack's tomb her body was gone there were signs of claw marks all over the tomb itself. Her coffin was cleaved in two the lid to her coffin was broken and clawed from the inside. There were droplets of blood leading up and out of the tomb itself and footprints leading towards a burn mark in the ground. I followed the footprints for a few feet away from the tomb and found a burn mark that could only have been caused by a portal leading to Tartarus.” Twilight said as Rose Cherry came back into the living room then immediately went to Sunset’s side.

Rose Cherry helped her daughter to sit back down on the couch as Sunset looked at Twilight while she felt all the color in her skin leave her. As Sunset looked at Twilight, Twilight noticed Sunset had a look of fear and shock on her face as she said to Twilight with her mother sitting next to her.

“Scitalis is the father to the sirens. Twilight you can not face him in battle. He is one of the most powerful siren demi gods around. He was apart of the beginning of Equestria. Amora told me of him and how he created the oceans and filled them with life. But, he became drunk on that power and fully corrupted by it. The only reason that I can think for him doing all that you say he has done is that his daughters have died and thus he blames us for it and rightly so. Twilight there are a few things you need to know if you are going to go to Tartarus.” Sunset said to Twilight who looked at her with a half confused look on her face.

“Ok so uh, how did Amora find out about Scitalis and what are the things that I need to know about Tartarus before I go there.” Twilight asked as she took a seat next to Sunset.

“First you can not under any reason whatsoever eat or drink any and I do mean ANY of the food or drink offered to you by anyone that you meet in Tartarus. If you do you will not be able to leave Tartarus at all. Secondly it is very important that you take with you pegasi whether that be Rainbow Dash or Fluttershy or some other pegasi. You need to take at least one of their kind with you. Third and final you will need to take a silver and gold coin with you. Give this to Charon to pay him for safe passage to and from the river stixs. Oh, whatever you do Twilight do NOT look Charon directly in the eyes if you do so you will become his slave forever. Only a pegasi can do this without becoming his slave.” Sunset replied to Twilight who looked at her with a even more confused look on her face.

“Okay why can I not eat the food or drink anything when I get to Tartarus, Sunset?” Twilight asked as she could be seen trying to relieve herself of her confusion.

Sighing Sunset replied to her as she placed a hand on the bridge of her nose squeezing lighting as she looked down at the floor as if her body language was saying to Twilight ‘really’.

“Ok look Twilight you can’t eat or drink the food of the demons unless you have become corrupted by a demon. I was able to eat and drink while I was over there because Amora corrupted me. If I was to go there now and eat or drink anything offered to me by the demons that live in that hellhole I would wind up becoming a demon again. Only this time there would be no way to free me from that insanity.” Sunset replied to Twilight grimly.

“Ok what about taking a pegasi with me why do I need to take Rainbow or Fluttershy with me?”  Twilight asked again with more confusion showing on her face.

“Because only a pegasi can tell a real demon from a fake one and only a pegasi will be able to find Sweetie Belle and Applejack. That is if they have not already been so far corrupted that they chose to stay in Tartarus forever.” Sunset said as Twilight showed a clear sign of hurt and anger on her face.

“So what you are telling me is that if Applejack or Sweetie Belle have become absolutely corrupted by what Scitalis has done to them they will not be able to leave that awful place.” Twilight replied as began to come to realize how powerful her enemy was.

“Yes Twilight that is what I am telling you and before you ask I will not be going with you. I do not want to go there again. I can however do one thing for you before you leave to journey to that hellhole.” Sunset as she slowly stood up from the couch she had been sitting on.

“What is that Sunset?” Twilight asked as she watched Sunset walk out of the room then return a few seconds latter with her backpack.

Setting the bag down in front of Pinkie and Twilight, Sunset swallowed hard as she tipped the bag upside down then ripped the bottom of it open. As she removed a piece of parchment from the bottom of the bag she handed it to Twilight saying to her.  

“This is a map that Amora drew for me when I first started going to and from Tartarus it was part of a deal that I made with her before I told her off. I hid the map inside the bottom of my bag and sewed the bottom shut so that Amora could not find and retrieve this item. It will lead you to her castle and thus with her at your side you should be able to find tools and other items that might help you on your quest to save Applejack and Sweetie Belle. Just keep in mind when you go there that Tartarus is NOT Equestria and that your authority means absolutely nothing to those that live there. If you go hoofing your nose at how things are done there you will for certain wind up either dead or corrupted into a demon. Amora being a queen of demons is the ONLY one that can give orders to the demons that reside within Tartarus. Take this map follow it, find Amora’s castle and get her to help you to free Applejack and Sweetie Belle. Oh, just so you know taking the element of magic with you to that place is a really bad idea Twilight. Doing so with alert the demons to your presence and this needs to be a mission of stealth not a mission of go in and kick butt. You will come across demons that are so damn powerful that even you will not be able to beat them.” Sunset said as Twilight took the map from her hand and looked it over then looked back up at Sunset with a half smile on her face.

Twilight nodded to Sunset then headed for front the door of Sunsets home with Sunset saying to her as she reached the door itself.

“Twilight be careful. Don’t trust anyone that you meet in Tartarus and don’t let your pride get in the way of your judgement. If something there feels or looks off to you then it is off and you need to be prepared to deal with it. I am sorry that I won’t go with you to help you but, I can’t face that place again. If I do I will be driven mad you don’t know of the horrors that I saw while I was there or the things that Amora did to me to train me for the war that we fought in.” Sunset said as Twilight stopped in her tracks then looked at her saying to her as she opened the front door.

“I understand, Sunset I know you must have gone through what the humans call ‘hell’ over there I won’t ask or force you to go with me. Thank you for the map and for telling me what I needed to know I will take my copy of the journal with me in case there is anything else you need to tell me. And so we can stay in contact with each other while I am over there. I will do as you have asked of me I will bring Rainbow with me and I will make sure to have a gold and silver coin with me to pay this uh, Charon for safe passage through Tartarus.” Twilight said as looked at Sunset then stepped outside with Celestia following her.

Sunset watched from the doorway of her home as Twilight and Celestia both got into Celestia’s car then drove off. Pinkie came up behind Sunset laying a gentle hand onto her shoulder saying to her as she looked into Sunsets teal colored eyes.

“Come on Sunny lets go get some sleep you will feel better in the morning after you have had some sleep.” Pinkie said as she looked at Sunset who sighed thens aid to her.

“Don’t you need to call your family and let them know that you are going to be staying over again?” Sunset asked as she looked at Pinkie who in turn grinned to her.

“Yeah I do but, I need to ask you something before I call them.” Pinkie replied softly as she looked down at the floor.

“What’s that?” Sunset replied.

“Would it be alright with you and with your mom if I move in here with you? What I am going to say to my parents will more than likely get me kicked out of my house.” Pinkie said as she felt Sunset place her hands onto her shoulders saying to her.

“Are you telling me you didn’t tell your mother and father about us? That you didn’t tell them we are a couple and that we are going out?’ Sunset asked sternly to Pinkie who kept her gaze fixed on the floor as she meekly squeaked out to her girlfriend.

“Yes because my parents are so damn conservative that I know they would and will freak when I tell them about this. I told them before I came out of school finding you and Twilight in front of the school earlier today that I would be studying with you until late tonight. I have yet to even tell them that you and I are dating each other. Let alone that I have been fully sleeping with you. I am after all old enough to make my own choices in life Sunny. Yet my father and mother seem to think it is alright for them to tell me who I should or shouldn’t date.” Pinkie said as a tear left her right eye and trickled down her cheek.  

Sunset looked over at her mother who nodded to her then said to Pinkie as she returned her gaze back to her.

“It is alright with me if you move in. But, I think we should at least give them the benefit of the doubt as to how they will react to you being with me first.”  Sunset said as Pinkie reached into her pants pocket pulling out her phone.

Dialing her house number she got her mother and on the phone holding the phone up to her ear Pinkie said with to her mother as Sunset stood next to her.

“Mom there I think is something that you and I need to talk about.” Pinkie said to her mother over the phone with Sunset motioning with her hand to for her to continue and trying to offer her girlfriend encouragement.

Pinkie swallowed hard as she said to her mother over the phone while Sunset laid a gentle hand on to Pinkie's shoulder.  

“Mom you need to know why I have been spending so much time with Sunset Shimmer these past few weeks. It is because I am in…..love with her.” Pinkie said as she suddenly pulled the phone away from her ear as her mother could be heard screaming through the other end.

Her mother’s screaming and swearing caused Sunset to take the phone from Pinkie while Pinkie ran upstairs crying. Holding Pinkie’s phone up to her own ear Sunset said angrily to Pinkies mother as she grew more and more angry with her.

“Now look here Mrs. Pie there is no reason what so fucking ever for you to talk to your own blood and flesh like that. Just because she and I are fucking dating doesn’t mean you have the fucking right to treat her like shit. Therefore I will be offering your daughter a place to stay here for as long as she wants it. I will also after school be stopping by with Pinkie to help her pack what she wants to take with her so that she can move in here. If you don’t fucking like that, then that is just too fucking damn bad. Goodbye you self righteous bitch!” Sunset said into the phone as her mother raised a eyebrow to her daughter.

Rose Cherry said to Sunset as Sunset hung up the phone and looked at her mother then face palmed herself when she realized how she reacted to the situation.

“That could have been handled a bit better Sunset. I do respect you for standing up for Pinkie and all, but, it still should have been handled a bit better than that.” Rose said to Sunset who let out a soft sigh as she said to her mother gently.

“I know mom I shouldn’t have gotten so upset with Pinkies mom like that but, I am sure you heard what she called her own daughter as that self righteous woman screeched into the phone. I can’t stand to think that Pinkies own mother would actually say that about her own flesh and blood.” Sunset said as she started to head up stairs to be with Pinkie.

Finding Pinkie on her bed Sunset walked into her room and took a hold of her holding her tightly in her arms as Pinkie cried into Sunsets shoulders. Sunset rubbed Pinkie's back and ran her fingers through Pinkies hair gently saying to her as she calmed her girlfriend down.

“Honey I want you to know that it doesn’t matter what your mother thinks of you. What matters is that I love you and I will NEVER treat you like that not ever.” Sunset said as she and Pinkie held each other tightly in each other's arms.

Pinkie calmed down enough to kiss Sunset on her lips and Sunset melted into her girlfriends kiss with the two of them spending the rest of the night enthralled in each other's passion and love. Rose Cherry headed to bed with Sunset and Pinkie spending the entire night making love to each other. Twilight in the meantime had been dropped off in front of CHS as Principal Celestia said her goodbyes to her Twilight sighed then stepped back through the portal. Getting back to Equestria Twilight found Rainbow and the rest of her friends waiting for her in castle looking around Twilight looked to her friends as she said to them when saw that her castle was completely fixed.

“Uh, what happened while I was gone you guys and who fixed my home I mean it looks like it was never even damaged.” Twilight said as Rainbow stepped forward saying to her.

“That would be Discord he fixed up your castle good as new. Uh, that is once Fluttershy had a stern talking with him about it. He just so happens to be out front right now waiting for you and me with the queen as well. Luna and Celestia are also waiting for us so we shouldn’t keep them waiting to much longer. None of us is really sure what is going on. Oh, you should know that Cloudsdale is also fixed well mostly but, yeah we should get going Twilight. It is so not going to be cool to keep the Queen waiting on us like this.” Rainbow said as she and the rest of Twilight's friends turned to head out of Twilight's bedroom chamber.

Twilight let out a soft sigh then followed her friend outside and found Discord, Princess Celestia, Princess Luna and Queen Celestial Sparkle all waiting for her outside. Celestia looked at Twilight as she watched her friends gather around her former student saying to Twilight who looked at Celestia with a confused look on her face.

“Twilight as you know I made a promise to Rainbow Dash that I would not leave her or any pony for that matter when we came back from the netherrealm. Yet because I am now Deaths replacement I must…..take my leave of Equestria. Therefore that means I must give up my power to raise and lower the sun. Before I leave for good I wish to say to you this. I know that Sunset gave you a map of Tartarus. And that Rainbow must go with you to help you find Applejack and Sweetie Belle who both have been corrupted by the evil that Scitalis is. As Deaths replacement I can decide who lives and who dies. There unto you need to understand this I will bring back to life you, Rainbow, Sweetie Belle and Applejack but, I can only do this one single time. If any of you die more than once you will remain dead. As such you will also remain in Tartarus there is nothing I can do about that.” Celestia said as she stepped forward then turned to face the queen.

Celestial Sparkle bowed to her and Celestia touched her horn to hers causing both horns to glow brightly. Once Celestia’s horn ceased glowing the queen sighed and said to her as Celestia back away from her.

“Celestia princess of Equestria it is with great sadness that I must ask of you to leave and not return. I know that as Death’s replacement you will be able to come back but, you will only be allowed here to take those that have died or those that are dying with you to the nether realm. I wish you love, light and luck in all that you now must endure. For you will never be able to be apart of our world again other than to fulfill your duty as Death. Go now and do not return until you are needed again.” Celestial Sparkle said as Celestia unfurled her wings and leapt into the air turning back to take one last look at her faithful ponies.

Rainbow closed her eyes tightly as she growled out with anger.

“We will find a way to undo this and bring you back Celestia I swear it.” Rainbow said as the queen turned her attention to her and to Twilight saying to both of them.

“As for you two I can and will open a portal into Tartarus for you both. Rainbow my wings that I have given you to replace the ones that were crushed during the war will act as armor while you are in that awful place. Twilight stick close to Rainbow when you are in Tartarus. As a Pegasi she will have the ability to tell a demon from a wrath which is what Sunset was trying to tell you about when you spoke to her in the mirror world. Take these gold and silver coins each of you. I will give you four each two for the trip there and two for the trip back. When you get to Tartarus after you have gotten Amora to side with you tell her about Applejack and Sweetie Belle. She will in turn give you both the means to make Charon take them both back over the river of stixs. Now you two must go and quickly any further delay will only serve to lessen any chance you both have at saving both Sweetie Belle and Applejack. One other thing that I must tell you Twilight. Applejack may not see you as her marefriend due to how she came back. I am sure you saw what was done to her tomb. What that monster Scitalis did to her is completely unforgivable.” Celestial Sparkle said as her horn glowed purple causing four coins to appear from out of nowhere.

Twilight used her own magic and brought out her saddlebags once she slipped them on she then turned to the right. Letting Celestial Sparkle drop the coins into the right saddle bag. Using her magic again she placed the map into the right bag as well and floated several large amounts of apples and other food to take with her. These she placed into the left side of the saddle bag. Once Twilight was fully satisfied she had all that she would need or want to take with her she nodded to Rainbow who in turn nodded back to her. Celestial Sparkle used her magic one last time to open a portal to Tartarus saying to them both as the portal opened up in front of Twilight and her friends.

“Remember Twilight don’t eat or drink anything that you find or are offered in Tartarus. Rainbow do not leave Twilight’s side even for a minute. Otherwise you will not be able to get back. Your armor will act as a compass showing you how to come home. Find Amora’s castle first then go after Applejack and Sweetie Belle do NOT try to find them without Amora at your side. Now go quickly.” Celestial Sparkle called out to Twilight and Rainbow as the portal began to close.

Rainbow and Twilight both gave a hasty goodbye to their friends as they jumped through the portal. Landing safely on the other side Rainbow felt her wings grow hard and wrap around her body forming into armor. Looking down at her newly formed armor Rainbow began to prance about saying as she strutted about like a giddy school child showing off their new backpack or new toy.

“Oh, yeah who is the coolest most awesome newly armored pegasi around that would be ME.” Rainbow said as she strutted about in front of Twilight who faced hoofed herself saying in a annoyed voice to Rainbow.

“Will stop playing around we have to find out friends and get out of here. Now come on Rainbow we don’t have time for this nonsense.” Twilight said to Rainbow as she pranced about in front of her friend.

Rainbow stopped prancing then looked at Twilight as she was about to say something she heard a loud twang noise coming from her left. Turning to see what it was that made the noise Rainbow immediately pushed Twilight to the ground as an arrow flew towards Twilight's head. The arrow hit the ground a few feet from where Rainbow and Twilight both rolled to a stop. Climbing back to their hooves Twilight looked in the direction that the arrow came from and in horror saw the creature that had fired the arrow at them. The creature flew up into the air then landed with a loud thunderous echoing thud in front of them. Raising her arms above her face and dropping them to the side the creature leaned forward with her right leg facing Twilight and her left leg behind her as she let out a loud demonic scream. Twilight saw the green color of the tunic that the demon in front of her and Rainbow was wearing as Rainbow looked from the demon then to Twilight and back at demon again she heard Twilight say.

“No. It can’t be.”  

The end??

Epilogue.

Epilogue

Amora’s castle sat on the tallest peak of the tallest mountain it had taken her nearly four hours of flying to reach the top. Looking down as she landed in front of the main gates to her home she smiled to herself as she cracked her neck.  Amora entered the main gates of her castle and looked around. Seeing that none of castle guards or servants were anywhere in sight in the main courtyard she made her way up a flight of steps leading to another gateway. As Amora entered the gate a servant was seen coming out of a doorway off to her left looking to her right Amora saw several suits of armor standing in a row. One of the suits had a spear held in the left hand. Taking the spear in her own hands and noticing the servant didn’t yet see her. Amora smiled as she prepared to throw the spear at the servant. The demon female looked up saw Amora and began to run away from her. Amora threw the spear taking careful aim to hit the servant in the leg and not the back. The weapon found it’s mark striking the female demon in the back left calf of the leg impaling the demons leg. Falling to the ground the servant cried out in pain and in fear of another attack.

“Please don’t kill me I am just a servant I have nothing of value for you.” The servant screamed out as Amora approached her with her sword drawn.

Flipping the blade over in a circular motion a few times Amora walked up to the servant. Knelt down and placed the blade against the severts throat saying to her with clear anger in her voice.

“Where is he?” Amora growled out in anger.

“I don’t know what you talking about.” The servant cried out in fear.

Reaching out Amora grabbed the servant by her throat dragging her over to a nearby window she hit the window with the pommel of her sword shattering it. Then Amora tossed the servant out the window being careful to grab onto the spear just before the servant fell to her death. Holding the spear in her left hand the servant dangled out of the window her body weight causing her to slowly slide off the spear. Amora said while grinning to her as she held the spear in her left hand.

“You have one to two choices to make. You one tell me what I want to know or two you don’t tell me and I let you fall the choice is yours make. Oh, just so you know I am holding you up with my poor arm so you better make your choice and make it soon.” Amora said as she watched the servant slipping further and further off the spear.

Seeing she had little choice in the matter the servant cried out only two words as Amora smiled to herself while holding the spear in her left hand.

“Throne room.” The demon servant cried out in fear.

Amora grinned as she said to the servant who looked from her then to abyss she was being held over.

“Thank you for telling me what I wanted to hear girl.” Amora said as she smiled wickedly to the servant.

The demon servant squeaked out in fear to Amora as she said to her. While Amora held tightly onto the pole of the spear that suspended the servant high above the abyss below her.

“Please let me go I told you what you wanted to hear. Just let me go and I’ll do whatever you want me to do.” The servant said as Amora cocked her head to the right then raised a eyebrow and laughed wickedly to the servant.

“Oh, very poor choice of words my dear, very poor choice of words indeed.” Amora said as the servant's eyes grew wide with fear.

The servant being a sucker demon and not having the wings to save herself screamed out as Amora let go of the spear letting the demon fall to her death. Turning towards a flight of stairs leading up to the throne room Amora narrowed her eyes as she raced up the stairs. Twenty minutes later she was standing in front of the throne room doors staring at four royal guards that stood to her left and right. As she took a step towards the guards they all came to attention with one of them saying to her as he turned his back to her opening the door to the throne room for her.

“Make him pay for what he took from us your majesty.” The guard said as Amora walked past him and into the throne room.

Looking straight ahead of her Amora saw the one that had caused her so much anger and pain sitting on her throne. Cracking her neck to the left then raising her sword she screamed out as she charged forward.

“Time to die Tirek.”

Tirek smiled as he leapt off the throne charging towards Amora raising his sword in an overhead attack against her. Amora slid to the floor bring her sword up so the blade faced the right wall blocking his oncoming attack. The sound of metal hitting metal could be heard for hours on end as the two battled each other.  Each one neither gaining nor losing ground in their fight for the demon throne and the right to rule all of Tartarus.